Oxford English Dictionary [11, 2 ed.] 0198612230, 0198611862

Citation preview

noMi MINA N VS TIU 1 M E A ||

my

fflDOMT MINA* N VS TIO Jl LEV M EA

IDOMI MINA 1 N VS TIO ! lily mea

DOMI MINAl* N VS TIO ILLV MEA

Udomi MINA In vs TIO lll.LV MEA i

THE OXFORD ENGLISH DICTIONARY SECOND EDITION

THE OXFORD ENGLISH DICTIONARY First Edited by

JAMES A. H. MURRAY, HENRY BRADLEY, W. A. CRAIGIE and

C. T. ONIONS

COMBINED WITH

A SUPPLEMENT TO THE OXFORD ENGLISH DICTIONARY Edited by

R. W. BURCHFIELD AND RESET WITH CORRECTIONS, REVISIONS AND ADDITIONAL VOCABULARY

THE OXFORD ENGLISH DICTIONARY SECOND EDITION Prepared by

J. A. SIMPSON and E. S. C. WEINER

VOLUME XI Ow—Poisant

CLARENDON PRESS • OXFORD 1989

Oxford University Press, Walton Street, Oxford

R*£ L^>}

pqU

0x2 6dp

Oxford New York Toronto Delhi Bombay Calcutta Madras Karachi Petaling Jay a Singapore Hong Kong Tokyo Nairobi Dar es Salaam Cape Town Melbourne Auckland and associated companies in Berlin Ibadan Oxford is a trade mark of Oxford University Press ©

Oxford University Press 1989

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without the prior permission of Oxford University Press British Library Cataloguing in Publication Data Oxford English dictionary.—2nd ed. 1. English language-Dictionaries I. Simpson, J. A. (John Andrew), 1953II. Weiner, Edmund S. C., 1950423 ISBN 0-19-861223-0 (vol. XI) ISBN 0-19-861186-2 (set) Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data The Oxford English dictionary. — 2nd ed. prepared by J. A. Simpson and E. S. C. Weiner Bibliography: p. ISBN 0-19-861223-0 (vol. XI) ISBN 0-19-861186-2 (set) 1. English language—Dictionaries. I. Simpson, J. A. II. Weiner, E. S. C. III. Oxford University Press. PE1625.087 1989 423 — dci9 88-5330

Data capture by ICC, Fort Washington, Pa. Text-processing by Oxford University Press Typesetting by Filmtype Services Ltd., Scarborough, N. Yorks. Manufactured in the United States of America by Rand McNally & Company, Taunton, Mass.

KEY TO THE PRONUNCIATION The pronunciations given are those in use in the educated speech of southern England (the so-called ‘Received Standard’), and the keywords given are to be understood as pronounced in such speech. I. Consonants b, d, f, k, 1, m, n, p, t, v, z have their usual English values g as in go (gso)

0 as in thin (Bin), bath (ba:0)

h

8

... then (8en), bathe (bei8)

J

... shop (fop), dis/i (dif) ... chop (tfop), ditch (ditj)

... ho\ (hso)

r

run (rAn), terrier ('teri3(r))

(r) ... her (h3:(r))

tj

s

vision (’vi33n), dejeuner (de3one) 3 d3 ... judge (d3Ad3)

w

see (si:), success (ssk'ses) ... wear (w63(r))

hw... when (hwsn)

r)

j

0g

... yes (jss)

... singing (’sirjnj), think (0ir)k) finger (’fii]g3(r))

(foreign and non-southern) H as in It. serrag/io (ser'raXo) J1

• . . Fr. cognac (kojiak)

X

. . . Ger. ach (ax), Sc. locZi (Idx), Sp.

9

.. . Ger. ich (ig), Sc. nicZit (mgt)

Y c

• • . North Ger. sagen (’zaiysn) .. . Afrikaans baardmannei/ie

q

•• . Fr. cuisine (kgizin)

fri/oles (fri'xoles)

(’bairtmanaci)

Symbols in parentheses are used to denote elements that may be omitted either by individual speakers or in particular phonetic contexts: e.g. ('bc>t(3)l), Mercian (’m3:J(i)3n), suit (s(j) mt), impromptu (im'prDm(p)tju:), father (’fa:S3(r)).

II.

Vowels and Diphthongs

SHORT

LONG

DIPHTHONGS, etc.

i as in pit (pit), -ness, (-ms)

i: as in bean (bi:n)

ei as in bay (bei)

8

... pet (pet), Fr. sept (set)

a:

... barn (bam)

ai

.. .

buy (bai)

ae

... pat (paet)

o:

... born (bom)

01

.. .

boy (boi)

putt (pAt)

u:

... boon (bum)

su .. .

no (nau)

3:

... burn (b3:n)

au .. .

now (nau) peer (pia(r))

A D

... pot (pDt)

U

... put (pot)

e:

... Ger. Schnee (Jne:)

10

.. .

e:

... Ger. Fahre (’feirs)

83

. . .

pair (pes(r))

(3) . . . beaten ('bi:t(3)n)

a:

... Ger. Tag (ta:k)

U3 . . .

tour (tus(r))

i

Fr. si (si)

o:

... Ger. SoZin (zom)

03

boar (bos(r))

e

Fr. bebe' (bebe)

01

... Ger. Goethe (’gorta)

Fr. mari (mari)

y:

... Ger. grun (grym)

0

a

another (3'nAS3(r))

. .

aid as in fiery (’faisri) auo .

a

... Fr. batiment (batima)

0

... Fr. homme (Dm)

NASAL

O

... Fr. eau (o)

e, se as in Fr. fin (fe, fie)

0

... Fr. peu (po)

d

ce

... Fr. boeuf (beef) coeur (kcer)

5

u

... Fr. douce (dus)

ce

Y

... Ger. Muller (’mylar)

...

.

sour (saus(r))

Fr. franc (fra) Fr. bon (b5)

...

Fr. un (ce)

Fr. Au (dy)

The incidence of main stress is shown by a superior stress mark (') preceding the stressed syllable, and a secondary stress by an inferior stress mark (,), e.g. pronunciation (pra,nAnsi'eiJ(3)n). For further explanation of the transcription used, see General Explanations, Volume I.

891889

LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS, SIGNS, ETC. Some abbreviations listed here in italics are also in certain cases printed in roman type, and vice versa. a. (in Etym.) a (as a 1850) a. abbrev. abl. absol. Abstr. acc. Acct. A.D.

ad. (in Etym.) Add. adj. Adv. adv. advb. Advt. Aeronaut. AF., AFr. Afr. Agric. Alb. Amer. Amer. Ind. Anat. Anc. Anglo-Ind. Anglo-Ir. Ann. Anthrop., Anthropol. Antiq. aphet. app. Appl. Applic. appos. Arab. Aram. Arch. arch. Archxol. Archit. Arm. assoc. Astr. Astrol. Astron. Astronaut. attrib. Austral. Autobiogr. A. V. B.C.

B.C. bef. Bibliogr. Biochem. Biol. Bk. Bot. Bp. Brit. Bulg.

adoption of, adopted from ante, ‘before’, ‘not later than’ adjective abbreviation (of) ablative absolute, -ly (in titles) Abstract, -s accusative (in titles) Account Anno Domini adaptation of Addenda adjective (in titles) Advance, -d, -s adverb adverbial, -ly advertisement (as label) in Aeronautics; (in titles) Aeronautic, -al, -s Anglo-French Africa, -n (as label) in Agriculture; (in titles) Agriculture, -al Albanian American American Indian (as label) in Anatomy; (in titles) Anatomy, -ical (in titles) Ancient Anglo-Indian Anglo-Irish Annals (as label) in Anthropology; (in titles) Anthropology, -ical (as label) in Antiquities; (in titles) Antiquity aphetic, aphetized apparently (in titles) Applied (in titles) Application, -s appositive, -ly Arabic Aramaic in Architecture archaic in Archaeology (as label) in Architecture; (in titles) Architecture, -al Armenian association in Astronomy in Astrology (in titles) Astronomy, -ical (in titles) Astronautic, -s attributive, -ly Australian (in titles) Autobiography, -ical Authorized Version Before Christ (in titles) British Columbia before (as label) in Bibliography; (in titles) Bibliography, -ical (as label) in Biochemistry; (in titles) Biochemistry, -ical (as label) in Biology; (in titles) Biology, -ical Book (as label) in Botany; (in titles) Botany, -ical Bishop (in titles) Britain, British Bulgarian

Bull.

(in titles) Bulletin

Diet.

c (as c 1700) c. (as 19th c.) Cal. Cambr. Canad. Cat. catachr. Catal. Celt. Cent. Cent. Diet. Cf., cf. Ch. Chem.

circa, ‘about’ century (in titles) Calendar (in titles) Cambridge Canadian Catalan catachrestically (in titles) Catalogue Celtic (in titles) Century, Central Century Dictionary confer, ‘compare’ Church (as label) in Chemistry; (in titles) Chemistry, -ical (in titles) Christian (in titles) Chronicle (in titles) Chronology, -ical

dim. Dis. Diss. D.O.S.T.

in Cinematography (in titles) Clinical classical Latin cognate with (in titles) Colonel, Colony* (in titles) Collection collective, -ly colloquial, -ly combined, -ing Combinations in Commercial usage in Communications compound, composition (in titles) Companion comparative complement (in titles) Complete (in titles) Concise in Conchology concrete, -ly (in titles) Conference (in titles) Congress conjunction consonant construction, construed with contrast (with) (in titles) Contribution (in titles) Correspondence corresponding (to) R. Cotgrave, Dictionarie of the French and English T ongues compound (in titles) Criticism, Critical in Crystallography (in titles) Cyclopaedia, -ic (in titles) Cytology, -ical

EE. e.g. Electr.

Chr. Chron. Chronol. Cinemat., Cinematogr. Clin. cl. L. cogn. w. Col. Coll. collect. colloq. comb. Comb. Comm. Communic. comp. Compan. compar. compl. Compl. Cone. Conch. concr. Conf. Congr. conj. cons. const. contr. Contrib. Corr. corresp. Cotgr.

cpd. Crit. Cryst. Cycl. Cytol. Da. D.A. D.A.E. dat. D.C. Deb. def. dem. deriv. derog. Descr. Devel. Diagn. dial.

Danish Dictionary of Americanisms Dictionary of American English dative District of Columbia (in titles) Debate, -s definite, -ition demonstrative derivative, -ation derogatory (in titles) Description, -tive (in titles) Development, -al (in titles) Diagnosis, Diagnostic dialect, -al

Du. E. Eccl.

Ecol. Econ. ed. E.D.D. Edin. Educ.

Electron. Elem. ellipt. Embryol. e.midl. Encycl. Eng. Engin. Ent. Entomol. erron. esp. Ess. et al. etc. Ethnol. etym. euphem. Exam. exc. Exerc. Exper. Explor. f. f. (in Etym.) f. (in subordinate entries) F. fern, (rarely f.) figFinn. fl. Found. Fr. freq. Fris. Fund. Funk or Funk's Stand. Diet. G. Gael. Gaz. gen. gen. Geogr.

Dictionary; spec., the Oxford English Dictionary diminutive (in titles) Disease (in titles) Dissertation Dictionary of the Older Scottish Tongue Dutch East (as label) in Ecclesiastical usage; (in titles) Ecclesiastical in Ecology (as label) in Economics; (in titles) Economy, -ics edition English Dialect Dictionary (in titles) Edinburgh (as label) in Education; (in titles) Education, -al Early English exempli gratia, ‘for example’ (as label) in Electricity; (in titles) Electricity, -ical (in titles) Electronic, -s (in titles) Element, -ary elliptical, -ly in Embryology east midland (dialect) (in titles) Encyclopaedia, -ic England, English in Engineering in Entomology (in titles) Entomology, -logical erroneous, -ly especially (in titles) Essay, -s et alii, ‘and others’ et cetera in Ethnology etymology euphemistically (in titles) Examination except (in titles) Exercise, -s (in titles) Experiment, -al (in titles) Exploration, -s feminine formed on form of French feminine figurative, -ly Finnish floruit, ‘flourished’ (in titles) Foundation, -s French frequent, -ly Frisian (in titles) Fundamental, -s Funk and Wagnalls Standard Dictionary German Gaelic (in titles) Gazette genitive general, -ly (as label) in Geography; (in titles) Geography, -ical

LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS, SIGNS, ETC. Geol. Geom. Geomorphol. Ger. Gloss. Gmc. Godef.

Goth. Govt. Gr. Gram. Gt. Heb. Her. Herb. Hind. Hist. hist. Histol. Hort. Househ. Housek. Ibid. Icel. Ichthyol. id. i.e. IE. Illustr. imit. Immunol. imp. impers. impf. ind. indef. Industr. inf. infl. Inorg. Ins. Inst. int. intr. Introd. Ir. irreg. It.

(as label) in Geology; (in titles) Geology, -ical in Geometry in Geomorphology German Glossary Germanic F. Godefroy, Dictionnaire de Vancienne langue franfaise Gothic (in titles) Government Greek (as label) in Grammar; (in titles) Grammar, -deal Great Hebrew in Heraldry among herbalists Hindustani (as label) in History; (in titles) History, -ical historical (in titles) Histology, -ical in Horticulture (in titles) Household (in titles) Housekeeping Ibidem, ‘in the same book or passage’ Icelandic in Ichthyology idem, ‘the same’ id est, ‘that is’ Indo-European (in titles) Illustration, -ted imitative in Immunology imperative impersonal imperfect indicative indefinite (in titles) Industry, -ial infinitive influenced (in titles) Inorganic (in titles) Insurance (in titles) Institute, -don interjection intransitive (in titles) Introduction Irish irregular, -ly Italian

(Jam.) Jap. joc. Jrnl. Jun.

(quoted from) Johnson’s Dictionary Jamieson, Scottish Diet. Japanese jocular, -ly (in titles) Journal (in titles) Junior

Knowl.

(in titles) Knowledge

1. L. lang. Led. Less. Let., Lett. LG. lit. Lit. Lith. LXX

line Latin language (in titles) Lecture, -s (in titles) Lesson, -s letter, letters Low German literal, -ly Literary Lithuanian Septuagint

m. Mag. Magn. Mai. Man. Managem. Manch. Manuf. Mar.

masculine (in titles) Magazine (in titles) Magnetic, -ism Malay, Malayan (in titles) Manual (in titles) Management (in titles) Manchester in Manufacture, -ing (in titles) Marine

J. (J-)

masc. (rarely m.) Math. MDu. ME. Mech. Med. med.L. Mem. Metaph. Meteorol. MHG. midi. Mil. Min. Mineral. MLG. Misc. mod. mod.L (Morris), Mus.

Myst. Mythol. N. n. N. Amer. N. & Q. Narr. Nat. Nat. Hist. Naut. N.E. N.E.D.

Neurol. neut. (rarely n.) NF., NFr. No. nom. north. Norw. n.q. N.T. Nucl. Numism. N.W. N.Z. obj. obi. Obs., obs. Obstetr. occas. OE.

masculine (as label) in Mathematics; (in titles) Mathematics, -al Middle Dutch Middle English (as label) in Mechanics; (in titles) Mechanics, -al (as label) in Medicine; (in titles) Medicine, -ical medieval Latin (in titles) Memoir, -s in Metaphysics (as label) in Meteorology; (in titles) Meteorology, -ical Middle High German midland (dialect) in military usage (as label) in Mineralogy; (in titles) Ministry (in titles) Mineralogy, -ical Middle Low German (in titles) Miscellany, -eous modern modern Latin (quoted from) E. E. Morris’s Austral English (as label) in Music; (in titles) Music, -al; Museum (in titles) Mystery in Mythology North neuter North America, -n Notes and Queries (in titles) Narrative (in titles) Natural in Natural History in nautical language North East New English Dictionary, original title of the Oxford English Dictionary (first edition) in Neurology neuter Northern French Number nominative northern (dialect) Norwegian no quotations New Testament Nuclear in Numismatics North West New Zealand

OS. OS1. O.T. Outl. Oxf.

object oblique obsolete (in titles) Obstetrics occasionally Old English (= Anglo-Saxon) Old French Old Frisian Old High German Old Irish Old Norse Old Northern French in Ophthalmology opposed (to), the opposite (of) in Optics (in titles) Organic origin, -al, -ally (as label) in Ornithology; (in titles) Ornithology, -ical Old Saxon Old (Church) Slavonic Old Testament (in titles) Outline (in titles) Oxford

PPalseogr.

page in Palaeography

OF., OFr. OFris. OHG. OIr. ON. ONF. Ophthalm. opp. Opt. Org. orig. Ornith.

Palaeont.

Publ.

(as label) in Palaeontology; (in titles) Palaeontology, -ical passive participle, past participle (quoted from) E. Partridge’s Dictionary of Slang and Unconventional English passive, -ly past tense (as label) in Pathology; (in titles) Pathology, -ical perhaps Persian person, -al in Petrography (as label) in Petrology; (in titles) Petrology, -ical (quoted from) C. Pettman’s Africanderisms perfect Portuguese in Pharmacology (as label) in Philology; (in titles) Philology, -ical (as label) in Philosophy; (in titles) Philosophy, -ic phonetic, -ally (as label) in Photography; (in titles) Photography, -ical phrase physical; (rarely) in Physiology (as label) in Physiology; (in titles) Physiology, -ical (in titles) Picture, Pictorial plural poetic, -al Polish (as label) in Politics; (in titles) Politics, -al in Political Economy (in titles) Politics, -al popular, -ly (in titles) Porcelain possessive (in titles) Pottery participial adjective participle Provencal present (in titles) Practice, -al preceding (word or article) predicative prefix preface preposition present (in titles) Principle, -s privative probably (in titles) Problem (in titles) Proceedings pronoun pronunciation properly in Prosody Provenfal present participle in Psychology (as label) in Psychology; (in titles) Psychology, -ical (in titles) Publications

Q. quot(s). q.v.

(in titles) Quarterly quotation(s) quod vide, ‘which see’

R. Radiol. R.C.Ch. Rec. redupl. Ref. refash. refl. Reg.

(in titles) Royal in Radiology Roman Catholic Church (in titles) Record reduplicating (in titles) Reference refashioned, -ing reflexive (in titles) Register

pa. pple. (Partridge),

pass. pa.t. Path. perh. Pers. pers. Petrogr. Petrol. (Pettman), pf. PgPharm. Philol. Philos. phonet. Photogr. phr. Phys. Physiol. Piet. pi., plur. poet. Pol. Pol. Pol. Econ. Polit. pop. Pore. poss. Pott. ppl. a., pple. adj. pple. Pr. pr. Prad. prec. pred. pref. pref., Pref. prep. pres. Princ. priv. prob. Probl. Proc. pron. pronunc. prop. Pros. Prov. pr. pple. Psych. Psychol.

LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS, SIGNS, ETC. reg. rel. Reminisc. Rep. repr. Res. Rev. rev. Rhet. Rom. Rum. Russ.

regular related to (in titles) Reminiscence, -s (in titles) Report, -s representative, representing (in titles) Research (in titles) Review revised in Rhetoric Roman, -ce, -ic Rumanian Russian

S. S.Afr. sb. sc.

South South Africa, -n substantive scilicet, ‘understand’ or ‘supply’ Scottish (in titles) Scandinavia, -n (in titles) School Scottish National Dictionary (in titles) Scotland (in titles) Selection, -s Series singular (in titles) Sketch Sanskrit Slavonic Scottish National Dictionary (in titles) Society (as label) in Sociology; (in titles) Sociology, -ical Spanish (in titles) Speech, -es spelling specifically (in titles) Specimen Saint (in titles) Standard (quoted from) Stanford Dictionary of Anglicised Words & Phrases

Sc., Scot. Scand. Sch. Sc. Nat. Diet. Scotl. Set. Ser. sing. Sk. Skr. Slav. S.N.D. Soc. Sociol. Sp. Sp. sp. spec. Spec. St. Stand. Stanf.

str. Struct. Stud. subj. subord. cl. subseq. subst. suff. superl. Suppl. Surg. s.v. Sw. s.w. Syd. Soc. Lex.

syll. Syr. Syst. Taxon. techn. Technol. Telegr. Teleph. (Th.), Theatr. Theol. Theoret. Tokh. tr., transl. Trans. trans. transf. Trav. Treas. Treat. Treatm. Trig.

strong (in titles) Structure, -al (in titles) Studies subject subordinate clause subsequent, -ly substantively suffix superlative Supplement (as label) in Surgery; (in titles) Surgery, Surgical sub voce, ‘under the word’ Swedish south-western (dialect) Sydenham Society, Lexicon of Medicine & Allied Sciences syllable Syrian (in titles) System, -atic (in titles) Taxonomy, -ical technical, -ly (in titles) Technology, -ical in Telegraphy in Telephony (quoted from) Thornton’s American Glossary in the Theatre, theatrical (as label) in Theology; (in titles) Theology, -ical (in titles) Theoretical Tokharian translated, translation (in titles) Transactions transitive transferred sense (in titles) Travel(s) (in titles) Treasury (in titles) Treatise (in titles) Treatment in Trigonometry

Trop. Turk. Typog., Typogr.

(in titles) Tropical Turkish in Typography

ult. Univ. unkn. U.S. U.S.S.R.

ultimately (in titles) University unknown United States Union of Soviet Socialist Republics usually

usu. v., vb. var(r)., vars. vbl. sb. Vertebr. Vet.

Vet. Sci. viz. Voy. v.str. vulg. v.w. W. wd. Webster Westm. WGmc. Wks. w.midl. WS. (Y.), Yrs. Zoogeogr. Zool.

verb variant(s) of verbal substantive (in titles) Vertebrate, -s (as label) in Veterinary Science; (in titles) Veterinary in Veterinary Science videlicet, ‘namely’ (in titles) Voyage, -s strong verb vulgar weak verb Welsh; West word Webster’s (New International) Dictionary (in titles) Westminster West Germanic (in titles) Works west midland (dialect) West Saxon (quoted from) Yule & Burnell’s Hobson-Jobson (in titles) Years in Zoogeography (as label) in Zoology; (in titles) Zoology, -ical

Signs and Other Conventions In the listing of Forms

Before a word or sense

i = before i ioo

f = obsolete || = not naturalized, alien ^| = catachrestic and erroneous uses

2 3 5-7 20

= = = =

I2th 13th 15th 20th

C. (iIOO to I 200)

c. (1200 to 1300), etc. to 17th century century

In the etymologies * indicates a word or form not actually found, but of which the existence is inferred :— = normal development of

The printing of a word in small capitals indicates that further information will be found under the word so referred to. .. indicates an omitted part of a quotation. - (in a quotation) indicates a hyphen doubtfully present in the original; (in other text) indicates a hyphen inserted only for the sake of a line-break.

PROPRIETARY NAMES This Dictionary includes some words which are or are asserted to be proprietary names or trade marks. Their

inclusion does not imply that they have acquired for legal purposes a non-proprietary or general significance nor any other judgement concerning their legal status. In cases where the editorial staff have established in the records of the Patent Offices of the United Kingdom and of the United States that a word is registered as a proprietary name or trade mark this is indicated, but no judgement concerning the legal status of such words is made or implied thereby.

ow

t

ow, ou, int.1 ME. and mod.Sc. Also 4 0U3, owe, owh. [The mod.Sc. interjection historically written ow, ou, is (u:); from the ambiguity of the spelling ou, ow in ME., it is not certain whether this is the same word.] An exclamation expressing surprise, or some allied emotion, ou ay (mod.Sc.) O yes (in concessive sense). a. 13.. Guy Warm. (A.) st. lxxxii, ‘Owe’, seyd }>e king, 'artow Inghs knijt, }>an schuld y )>urch skil and rijt Hate )>e euer more’. 01330 Otuel 475 ‘0113’, quaj> roulond, ‘blame me nou3t’. c 1380 Wyclif Sel. Wks. III. 404 Owe, whefer we shal se Anticrist so myghty! Ibid. 405 Ow, wheper God, pat is treupe ordained Cristen men to be marred! 1393 Langl. P. PI. C. xiii. 19 ‘Owh! how!’ quap ich po, and myn hefd waggede. 1768 Ross Helenore 74 He. . says come ben, ow Bydby is that ye? 1814 Scott Wav. xxxix, ‘Ow, ay, sir! a bra* night’, replied the lieutenant. 1818 - Br. Lamm, xxiv, ‘Reasonable charges!’ said the sexton: ‘ou, there’s grundmail—and bell-siller.. and the kist-and my day’s wark — and my bit fee—’ [etc.]. 1865 G. Macdonald A. Forbes 20 Ow, bairn, are ye there yet?

ow (ao), int.2 [A natural exclamation: cf. O int., oh int. and varr., ow, ou int.1, and ouch int.1]

An exclamation expressing sudden pain. nj19 G. B. Shaw Great Catherine iii. 146 (Claire twists herself loose-, turns on him; and cuffs him furiously) Yow—ow! Have mercy, Little Mother. Ibid. iv. 155 Ow! Youve nearly pulled my teeth out. 1926- Translations Tomfooleries 239 Reginald. Oh! Oh! Oh! The crocodiles! Stop! Ow! Oh! 1969 D. E. Westlake Up your Banners (1970) xviii. 121 She threw another hammerlock on me. ‘Ow,’ I said. 1976 R. B. Parker Promised Land (1977) xi. 60, I.. hugged her. ‘Ow,’ she said. I eased up a little on the hug.

ow, obs. form of

owe, you.

owai, oway, owayward, obs. owar, var. owar,

owhere Obs., anywhere.

obs. Sc. f. wooer.

oware,

obs. f. hour.

owch(e, obs. form of owcht, owd,

ff. away, -ward.

ouch sb.

obs. or dial, form of aught, ought.

obs. and dial, form of OLD.

owdacious (au'deijss), a.

colloq. (orig. U.S.) [?A ‘portmanteau’ blending of audacious a. and outrageous a.] Impertinent, mischievous, bold. Hence ow'daciously adv., outrageously.

1846 in Bartlett Diet. Amer. (1848) 243 He had a daughter Molly, that Was the most enticin’, heart-distressin’ creature that ever made a feller get owdacious. 1847 in Ibid. 243, I was never so owdaciously put out with the abominable abolitionists before. 1857 C. M. Yonge Dynevor Terr. I. vi. 81, I wonder you aren’t ashamed of yourselves, and the family in such trouble! Downright owdacious! 1947 W. de la Mare Coll. Stories for Children 98 Some crabbed old woman said they were owdacious, or imperent, or mischeevious.

I owdell ('aud(3)l). [Welsh awdl a rime or assonance (pi. odlau); also in sense given below (pi. awdlau).] A poem consisting of compositions in all the 24 strict metres. 1612 Drayton Poly-olb. iv. 59 Some Makers.. Rehearce their high conceits in Cowiths: other some In Owdells theirs expresse; as matter haps to come. Ibid. 67 Note, Owdells are couplets of variety in both time and quantity.

owdir,

obs. form of outher, either.

owe (au), v. Forms: see below. [Comm. Teut.: OE. agan, pres, ic ah, pa. ic ahte — OFris. (aga), ach (hach), achte, OS. egan (eh), ehta, OHG. eigan, ON. eiga, a, atta, Goth, aigan, aih, aihta: one of the original Teutonic preterite-present verbs (see can, dare, dow, may). The OTeut. aig-, aih-, answers to a pre-Teut. aik-, ablautgrade of ik-, the original stem of the present: cf. Skr. if to possess, own. This vb. now survives only in Eng. and the Scandinavian langs. (Sw. aga, ega, Da. eie to own, have). In Eng. it has undergone much change both of form and sense. The original preteritive inflexion of the present tense (ah, aht, ahst, ah, agon) began in late OE. and early ME. to be supplanted by the ordinary pres, tense forms (e.g. 3rd sing., ahS, awep, owep, awes, owes, pi. agad, afep, ojep, oweth, etc.); and in mod.Eng. the tense is entirely thus levelled, owe, owest, owes, -eth, owe. The OE. pa. t. ahte, ME. ahte, ohte, survives as ought-, but before 1200 this began to be used (in the subjunctive) with an indefinite and hence present signification, in a special sense, and thus gradually came to be in use a distinct verb from owe (for which see ought u.); its function as pa. t. of owe being supplied in 15th c. by owed. The orig. pa. pple. in all the Teut. langs. became an adj., of which the mod.Eng. form is own a.; but as a pa. pple. OE. dgen was still used in 16-17th c. as owen, oune. A later pa. pple. aucht, ought, conformed to the orig. pa. t., is found from the

14th c.: see ought v. 7. The current pa. pple. is owed-, so that the whole verb has now the ordinary weak conjugation owe, owed, owed. The change of signification from habere to debere can be best traced in the scheme of senses below; but the primitive sense ‘have, possess’ is not yet extinct in the dialects, which use awe or owe = own, and have not entirely lost the connexion of owe and ought. ought, being now in Standard English practically a distinct word, has been fully treated in its alphabetical place, and is not dealt with here; but, for the historical development, the two articles owe, ought, should be read together.]

A. Inflexional Forms. 1. Infinitive, a. 1 ajan, 2-3 a3en, (3 a3henn, a3£en, a3e), 3 awen, 3, north. 4-5 agh(e, 3-6 north, awe, 6- aw. p. 3 o3e(n, 3-4 owen, 3- owe, (6 ough, 7 ow). a. r888 Agan [see B. i]. c 1200 Ormin 8173 Off pe bettste pall patt ani3 mann ma33 a3henn. c 1205 Lay. i 1781 pu scalt .. pas riche a3en [r 1275 03c]. Ibid. 32085 No most pu nauere maere /Engle-lond a3e. £1300 Awe [see B. 1 b]. c 1400 Agh [see B. 1 c]. 1535 Stewart Chron. Scot. II. 470 For na dett that he can aw. /3. c 1275 Lay. 4149 Ne mai neuere mansipe leng 03c [c 1205 a3en]. Ibid. 18574 3ef he nolde pis owe. C1320 Cast. Love 132 How mi3te he him more loue schowen p>en his oune liknesse habben and owen? 1483 Caxton Gold. Leg. 34/2 To haue cure and owe to wake. 1580 Lyly Euphues (Arb.) 415 Who should owe the calfe. 1649 Lovelace Poems 143 What your whiter chaster brest doth ow.

2. Pres. Indie, a. 1st sing. a. 1 ah, ag, 2-3 ah, (2 auh, ach, 3 aeh), 3-4 agh, (aghe), 3-6 aw, 4 au(e, 4-6 awe. (3. 3-4 03, oh, 3 0I13, ouh, ou, 3-5 ogh, (4 oghe), 4-5 ow3e, 4-7 ow, 4- owe, (5 howe). a. a 1000 Byrhtnoth 175 (Gr.) Nu ic ah masste pearfe. c 1200 Ormin 11815 batt I me sellf all ah itt wald. 13.. Cursor M. 13825 (Cott.) Wit-stand his biding agh [a 1425 Tr. ow] i noght. 13.. Ibid. 5145 (Fairf.) Bi pe faythe I aghe [G. aw, Tr. owe] to 30U. c 1400 Ywaine Gaw. 720, I aw the honor and servyse. /3. 1297 R. Glouc. (Rolls) 6369 Bi pe treupe ich ou to pe. a 1310 in Wright Lyric P. xxv. 70 The more oh ich to lovie the. a 1425 Cursor M. 10248 (Tr.) pat I no chirche ow3e com inne. 1426 Lydg. De Guil. Pilgr. 22677 So I howe. c 1430 Syr Gener. (Roxb.) 7422, I wil worship as I ow. 1530 Palsgr. 650/1, I owe dette. 01652 Brome Queenes Exch. v. Wks. 1873 III. 548, I ow thee a just reward.

b. 2nd sing. a. i ahst, aht, ajt, 2-3 a3es(t, aust, 3 ahes(t; 3-4 ahe, 4 agh, aghe, au, 4-5 (6- Sc.) aw, awe. /3. 3- owest, (4-5 owist, 5 -yst, 7- ow’st); 4 ogh, 5 ow, owe. a. a 900 Cynewulf Elene 726 Du Se ahst doma jeweald. C950 Aht [see B. 2]. c 1175 Lamb. Horn. 15 Heore uuel.. pu a3est to hetiene. c 1200 Vices & Virtues 41 Du aust te fo^in Sane .. onfald lob. a 1225 Juliana 48 Ne ahestu nan habben. c 1230 Halt Meid. 39 pat pu ahes to don. a 1300 Cursor M. 23181 (Cott.) p>ou agh [Ed. ahe, Gott. au] to min. 1375 Barbour Bruce ix. 733 As pou aw. c 1460 Towneley Myst. iii. 171 To luf me welle thou awe. j8. 01225 Ancr. R. 126 pe dette pet to owest me. 13.. Cursor M. 26965 (Cott.) Ne.. f>i-self ogh sai bot soth o pe. 01425 Ibid. 4589 (Tr.) periore owe [earlier MSS. au, aghe] pou bi ri3t. 1483 Vulgaria abs Terentio 16 b, Do as thow owyst to do. 1502 Ord. Crysten Men (W. de W. 1506) 1. iii. 33 Yu owest to meruayll and fere. 1651 Hobbes Leviath. 11. xx. 106 Thou that owest me obedience.

c. 3rd sing. (1) Original: a. i ah, ag, 2-3 ah, (2 auh, ach, 3 seh), 3-4 agh, -e, 3-6 aw, 4 au, aue, 4-5 awe, (5 augh). jS. 3-4 oh, 03, 3 0I13, ouh, ou, 3-5 ogh, 4-5 ow3e, ow, owe. (2) New formation: y. 2 ahS, awej>, (3 haht), 4 aws, 5 awij>, (awthe). S. 3-4 03b, o3e)>, (o3et), 3-5 owe)?, (3 howeS), 4oweth, (4-5 -i\>, -yp, 5 -ith(e, howyth); 6- owes, (6-7 ows). a. 01000 Andreas 518 (Gr.) Ah him lifes jeweald. c 1000 Ags. Gosp. Matt. xxiv. 47 Eall paet he ah. cn6o Hatton G. ibid., Eall paet he a3. £1175 Lamb. Horn. 139 Man ach to wurpen pis halie dei. Ibid., Sunnedei ah efri.. Mon ... to chirche cume. c 1200 Vices & Virtues 35 Dat god Sat he aw te donne. Ibid. 45 De hlauerd .. Se Sat scip auh. c 1200 Trin. Coll. Horn. 17 Ne noman ne agh werne. C1205 Lay. 13479 J>es king aeh [c 1275 haht] al pis lond. 13.. Cursor M. 267 (Gott.) Coursur of pe werld men au [Cott. aght] it call. Ibid. 4380 He aue to thinck apon pe ending. 1432-50 tr. Higden (Rolls) IV. 461 A man awe not to departe. 1513 Douglas JEneis ix. xii. 51 He that aw this swerd. j8. C1200 Moral Ode 2 (Trin. MS.) Mi wit oh to be more. C1200 Trin. Coll. Horn. 155 Al chirche folc oh3 to ben gadered in chirche. Ibid. 189 J?at ilke wei ogh al mankin to holden. £1220 Bestiary 370 Ne 03 ur non oSer to sunen. 01225 Ancr. R. 64 pet he ouh to siggen. C1308 Pol. Songs (Camd.) 204 The wreche was hard that ow the gode. c 1325 Know Thyself 46 in E.E.P. 131 J?enke on pi god as pe wel owe. £1400 Destr. Troy 5357 As ogh myn astate. 01425 Cursor M. 9686 (Tr.) Hit ow3e tried to be. ? 1490 Caxton Rule St. Benet (E.E.T.S.) 139 He owe to fall downe prosstrate. y. £ 1160 Hatton Gosp. Luke xi. 21 pa ping pe he ahS [Ags. Gosp. ah]. 13 .. Cursor M. 9636 (Gott.) Dede he aws to thole for-pi. £ 1400 Apol. Loll. 30 Awip he not to bless[e] pe peple? i486 Bk. St. Albans Aij b, As she awthe to be. 8. £ 1205 Lay. 3465 pe man pat lutel 03ep. c 1250 Gen. & Ex. 324 Quat o3et nu Sat for-bode o-wold? 1303 R. Brunne Handl. Synne 954 Pray.. to oure lady pat owyp pys day. 1340 Ayenb. 9 pe wyl of him pet hit 03P. 13.. Cursor M. 6161 (Gott.) bis owes [Tr. owep] euer to be in mind. 1382 Wyclif Eccl. xi. 8 He owith to han mynde of the derke tyme. 01450 Cov. Myst. (1841) 97 To whom the mayd howyth to be maryed. 1530-1 Act 22 Hen. VIII, c. 12 Lyke as a trewe man oweth to do. 1563-87 Foxe A. & M. (1684) I. 534 No bishop ows to let a true priest. £ 1600 Shaks. Sonn. lxxix,

OWE What he owes thee. 1651 Hobbes Leviath. 11. xxx. 181 The debt that every man oweth. d. plural, a. 1 agon, -un, (ajaS), 2-3 a3en, a3e, aweS,

3

ahen,

a3eS,

-asS,

aweS;

4 agh(e,

ah,

(h)ach, 4-5 aue, awe, 4-6 au, aw, 5 augh. ft. 2-3 o3en, 03eS, 3 ohen, 3-5 owen, (5 -in, -yn, -ne), oweb, -eth, ouwe, 4 oen, howen, oghe, ouh, 4-7 ow, 4- owe, (5 howe, 8 ough). a. £ 1000 Ags. Gosp. Matt. v. 4 (5) Hi eorSan ajun. c 1200 Vices & Virtues 35 Swo aweS to donne alle. £ 1200 Trin. Coll. Horn. 41 Swo we a3eS to don. Ibid. 57 We a3en to cumen. 0 1240 Sawles Warde in Lamb. Horn. 245 Hu we ahen wearliche to biwiten us seoluen. 13 .. Cursor M. 23824 (Edin.) We agh it noght to hald in were. Ibid. 11618 (Cott.) pe lauerd agh [G. aue, Tr. owe, L. ow] yee worthli to lufe. 0 1340 Hampole Psalter ii. 4 Wele aghe we to brek. 1389 in Eng. Gilds (1870) 39 pe ligeaunce pat pei awe. £1500 Lancelot 3447 Yhe aw to be commendit. 1552 Abp. Hamilton Catech. (1884) 8 The trew service.. quhilk we aw to him. 1588 A. King tr. Canisius’ Catech. 57 Sa we au faith .. to the kirk. /3. 01175 Cott. Horn. 235 Ure king we 03eS wurhSmint. £ 1200 Trin. Coll. Horn. 57 Alse we 03en to don. 0 1225 Ancr. R. 68 Uor pi owen pe gode.. to habben witnesse. c 1275 Lay. 25110 Al pat we beie owep [c 1205 a3aeS]. Ibid. 25319 pat we owep [c 1205 a3en] cleane. £1330 R. Brunne Chron. (1810) 313 pe whilk 3e salle & ouh to maynten. £1380 Wyclif Sel. Wks. III. 197 pei owen to use pis doynge. 1380 Lay Folks Catech. (Lamb. MS.) 978 We owe to loue oure euyn-cristyn. 1444 Rolls of Parlt. V. 124/2 Profites that cometh, or oweth to come. 1463 Marg. Paston in P. Lett. II. 142 Do as ye owe to do. 1473 Rolls of Parlt. VI. 86/1 The which VI marcs, the seid Priour.. and his successours.. owyn to pay. 1647 Cowley Mistress, Sleep ii, All my too much Moysture ow. 1711-1868 Owe [see B. 4]. 3. Past Indie. (1) Original: ahte, ohte, etc.: see ought v. (2) New formation: 5 awede, 5- owed, (5 -id, -yd, 7 ow’d); 2nd sing, owedst, (7 owd’st). 0 1425 Cursor M. 14045 (Trin.) Wheper owed to loue him bettur po. 1572 R. H. tr. Lauaterus’ Ghostes (1596) 147 This man that owed the apparel. 1604 Shaks. Oth. iii. iii. 333 That sweete sleepe Which thou owd’st yesterday. 1627 May Lucan v. (1631) 18 The man that ow’d, and kept This boate. 1801 Strutt Sports Gf Past. Introd. §3. 3 He owed his knowledge of letters to accident. 4. Pa. pple. a. 1 ajen, 5-9 owen, (5 owyn, 6 oune). j8. aht, aught, ought, etc.: see ought v. y. 4- owed, (6 oughed, 7 owd, ow’d). a. 1460-4 Owyn [see B. 3]. 1570 Levins Manip. 220/12 Oune, debitus. 1642 View Print. Bk. int. Observat. 9 The King the supreame head .. unto whom a body politique .. been bounden and owen next to God. Ibid., Bounden and owen to beare .. obedience. 1803 W. Taylor in Robberds Mem. I. 458, I have owen him a letter still longer. y. c 1374 Chaucer Boeth. iv. pr. v. 102 (Camb. MS.) Tormentz of laweful peynes ben rather owed to felonos citezeins. 01643 W. Cartwright Ordinary iii. iii, All broken sleeps, are ow’d Only to you. 1715-20 Pope Iliad ix. 827 Strength consists in spirit and in blood, And those are owed to generous wine and food. 5. The negative ne blended formerly with this vb., making the OE. forms nah, nagon, nahte,

ME. na%eny nowen, nouh, nowest, etc. 0 1225 Ancr. R. 256 Heo .. nouh non uorte nimen Godes flesch & his blod. Ibid. 380 3e nowen nout unnen. 01240 Lofsong in Cott. Horn. 215 pu nowest none mon nowitht. B. Signification. I. To have; to possess; to own. fl. a. trans.

To have; to have belonging to

one, to possess; to be the owner of, to own; = own v. 2. Obs. (since c 1680) exc. dial. For illustration of the original pa. t. see ought v. i. £888 K. /Elfred Boeth. xiv. §2 pa micles bepurfon pe micel a$an willap. c 1000 Ags. Gosp. Matt. xiii. 44 Se man .. gaeS and sylp eall paet he ah, and jebijp pone aecer. £1175 Lamb. Horn. 103 pe mon ne ah his modes iwald. 1297 R. Glouc. (Rolls) 8890 Ne let me nomon owe, Bote he abbe an tuo-name. £1386 Chaucer Pard. T. 33 The goode man that the beestes oweth. £1460 Fortescue Abs. & Lim. Mon. xi. (1885) 136 The eyres off thaim pat some tyme owed it. 1526 Pilgr. Perf. (1531) 117 He that of very ryght owed ye cappe. £ 1611 Chapman Iliad xxm. 325 The horse The Gods bred, and Adrastus ow’d. 1628 T. Spencer Logick 117 The Oxe .. knowes who owes him, and feedes him. 1664 Pepys Diary (1879) III. 7 Fine storehouses,.. but of no great profit to him that oweth them. 0 1825 Forby Voc. E. Anglia s.v., Mr. Brown owes that farm. f b. To get or take possession of; = own v. i; have v. 14. Obs. c 1205 Lay. 28423 pe feond hine a3e! c 1300 Havelok 1292 Als I sat upon that lowe, I bigan Denemark for to awe. fc. To acknowledge as belonging to oneself; = own v. 3 a. Ohs. c 1400 Destr. Troy 8956 The ost for to honour & agh hym as lord. 1613 Wither Abuses Stript 1. viii, Their fore-fathers .. would not know them, (If they were living) or for shame not owe them. 1622 Misselden Free Trade 30 Him that wrote a little treatise.. which it seemes for modesty he refuseth to owe. II. To have to pay. This branch and the next were expressed in OE., as in the other Teutonic langs., by the vb. sceal, pa. t. sceolde, inf. sculan (Goth, skal, skulda, skulan), mod.Eng. shall, should. The first traces of the mod. use appear in the Lindisf. Gloss, which renders L. debere (where the Rushw., like the later Ags. Gosp., uses sculan) by the phrase 03-0/2 to geldanne ‘to have to pay’. Examples are wanting during the following two centuries to show the stages by which this was shortened to the simple 03-0/2, which is found by 1175 in full use, both in the sense ‘to owe (money)’, and ‘to have it as a duty’, ‘to be under obligation (to do something)’, in both taking the place of OE. sculan. (See also ought v. 2, 5.) The result was that shall gradually ceased to have the sense ‘owe’, retained that of obligation with a weaker force, and became mainly an auxiliary of the future tense; while 03-0/2, ajen,

OWE

O WHITHER

2

ojen, owen, owe, in taking debere as its main sense, has in Standard Eng. lost that of habere, or handed it over to the cognate own, which shares it with have and such Romanic synonyms as possess.

without to.) Obs. (For the pa. t. see ought v. 5 a.) {a) with to and infin. = ought v. 5 b(a).

2. a. To be under obligation to pay or repay (money or the like); to be indebted in, or to the amount of; to be under obligation to render (obedience, honour, allegiance, etc.). Const, with simple dat. or to. (The chief current sense.)

CI175 Lamb. Horn. 21 Swilcne lauerd we a3en to dreden. Ibid. 81 Her me ah to understonden for whi hit seiS [h]alf quic. c 1200 Trin. Coll. Horn. 57 Alse we 03en to don. 1303 R. Brunne Handl. Synne 836 pe seruyng man.. Ov/ep to come when he hap leysere. 1386 Rolls of Par It. III. 226/1 As we ben and owe to ben. 1432-50 tr. Higden (Rolls) II. 293 Thei awe to be namede Taper Agarenes. c 1500 Melusine 108 Therfore it oweth not to be refused ne gaynsayd. 1534 More Treat, on Passion Wks. 1314/1 You owe also one to weshe an others fete. 1537 Let. in Cranmer's Misc. Writ. (Parker Soc.) II. 352 As obedient.. as a true Christian oweth to be.

For illustration of the pa. t. in earlier form see OUGHT v. 2. [^950 Lindisf. Gosp. Matt, xviii. 28 geld pzet Su aht to geldanne [Vulg. debes, Rushw. and Ags. G. scealt, Hatt. scelt]. - Luke xvi. 5 Huu micel aht 8u to jeldanne hlaferde minum? [Vulg. debes domino meo, Ags. G. scealt t*u minum hlaforde]. Ibid. 7 Huu feolo aht Su to? [Vulg. debes, Ags. G. scealt }?u].] a 1175 Cott. Horn. 235 Ure king we o3eS uur)?mint [text wrhmint], hur sceappend al pat we bieS. c 1200 Ormin 16529, & 3iff J?u litell dost forr Godd, Godd ah pe litell mede. 1258 Proclam. Hen. Ill, 1. 4 We hoaten alle vre treowe in pe treowj?e pset heo vs 03en. 1382 Wyclif Luke xvi. 5 He seide to the firste, Hou moche owist thou to my lord? 1484 Caxton Fables of A If once vii, He is wyse that payeth that that he oweth of ryght. a 1533 Ld. Berners Gold. Bk. M. Aurel. (1546) Hviijb, The people owe obedyence to the prynce. 1588 A. King tr. Canisius’ Catech. 38 In it chyldrene ar taucht quhat thay aw vnto thair parents. 1735 Sheridan Let. to Swift 16 July, Swift’s Lett. 1768 IV. 102, I cleared off the rent which I owed him. 1801 in A. H. Craufurd Gen. Craufurd & Light Div. (1891) 10 You owe it to yourself to prepare against this. i860 Tyndall Glac. 1. iii. 29, I paid him what I owed him. 1871 Freeman Norm. Conq. IV. xviii. 140 On behalf of the land to which they owed a temporary allegiance.

b. absol. (or with indirect obj. only): To be indebted, be in debt. 1460, 1483 [see ought w. 2 b]. 1607 Heywood Worn. Kild w. Kindn. Wks. 1874 II. 143, I haue.. nothing left, I owe euen for the clothes vpon my backe. 1865 Mrs. Carlyle Lett. III. 285, I owed for my summer bonnet and cloak. 1894 Outing (U.S.) XXIV. 256/1 She says she owes me for the preservation of her life on the island. 1970 ‘E. Queen’ Last Woman n. 135 ‘She’ll come’, Newly said grimly. ‘After that yam of hers, she owes me.’ 1972 D. Anthony Blood on Harvest Moon i. 17 ‘Another job.’.. ‘I couldn’t turn this one down,’ I said. ‘I owe the lady.’

c. Sports. To be under an obligation to give one’s opponent in a match (a number of strokes or points) as a handicap. 1904 J. P. Paret Lawn Tennis 345 Owe-fifteen (thirty or forty), a term used in handicap play to indicate that one player must make one (fifteen), two (thirty), or three (forty) points in each game before he begins to score. 1908 Daily Chron. 24 Aug. 9/3 Mr. F. Scarf..owing one stroke, beat Mr. R. C. Oppenheimer,.. (handicap 15), by 7 holes up and 5 to play.

3. transf.

a. To have or cherish towards another (a feeling, regarded as something which is yet to be paid or rendered in action); to bear (good or ill will). Obs. exc. in to owe a grudge, b. To have or bear to some one or something (a relation, as dependence, etc., which has to be acknowledged); to ‘own’, rare. (For earlier pa. t. see ought 3, 3 b.) a. C1385 [see ought 3]. 1460-4 Paston Lett. II. 81, I.. have owyn to your person ryght herty love. 1461 Ibid. 62 They wold owe yow ryth good wyll, so that ye wold owe hem good wyll. 01533 Ed. Berners Huon lxx. 240 Ye do me greate wronge to owe me youre yll wyll. 01548 Hall Chron., Hen. VIII 70 To whom the Cardinall did not owe the best favor. 1613 Purchas Pilgrimage (1614) 209 They .. will wait two or three houres for some to whom they owe some speciall grudge, to bestow their curse vpon him. 1726 Swift Gulliver 11. i, Being afraid the boy might owe me a spite, o 1904 Mod. The act of one who owes us a grudge. b. 1644 [H. Parker] Jus Pop. 59 Monarchy and Aristocracy are derivative forms and owe a dependance on Democracy. 1855 Motley Dutch Rep. 1. iii. (1866) 107 There was nothing in his character or purposes which owed affinity with any mood of this jocund and energetic people.

4. fig. a. To have to ascribe or attribute (something) to, or acknowledge as derived from (some person or thing); to have, as received from or caused by some one or something; to be indebted or beholden for. Const, to (or simple dative). Cf. due a. 9. (For the earlier pa. t. see ought v. 4.) 1591 Sylvester Du Bartas i. iii. 115 But, th’ Earth not only th’ Oceans debter is For these large Seas; but owes him Tanais [etc.]. 1605 Shaks. Lear iii. iv. 108 Thou ow’st the Worme no Silke; the Beast, no Hide. 1702 Pope Jan. May 71 Abusive Nabal ow’d his forfeit life To the wise conduct of a prudent wife. 1711 Addison Sped. No. 60 Jf 3 It was to this Age that we owe the Production of Anagrams. 1816 J. Wilson City of Plague iii. i. 325, I owe my life to thee. 1838 J. L. Stephens Trav. Greece 13/1 Corinth owed her commercial greatness to the profits of her merchants in transporting merchandise across [the isthmus]. 1868 Lockyer Elem. Astron. vi. (1879) 228 We owe the discovery of the prismatic spectrum to Sir Isaac Newton.

fb. Without direct object: To be indebted or beholden {to a person or thing for something). Obs. 1611 Beaum. & Fl. King & no King I. i, I think, we owe thy fear for our victory. 1638 Junius Paint. Ancients 46 Accurate Artificers.. owe more unto Doctrine than unto Nature. 1653 Marvell Corr. Wks. 1872-5 II. 4 In this both he and I ow infinitely to your Lordship. 1686 tr. Chardin's Trav. Persia 93 Others assert, That they owe for their knowledge of Christianity to one Cyril.

III. To have it as a duty or obligation. f 5. a. To have as a duty; to be under obligation {to do something). (Followed by inf. with or

(b) with simple infin. = ought v. 5 b (b). c 1200 Trin. Coll. Horn. 53 Nu aje we alle .. nime forbisne. 13.. Cursor M. 5104 (Cott.) All your bidding agh be til vs als comanding. C1470 Harding Chron. ccix. v, As prysoners owe home agayn repeire. a 1500 Chaucer's Dr erne 1405 Forgotten was no thing That owe be done. 1524 Hen. VIII Let. to Pace in Strype Eccl. Mem. (1724) I. II. App. xiii. 28 They shuld & owe, not oonely forbere to geve ayde.

fb. In weakened sense: = Shall. Obs. rare. c 1250 Gen. (S? Ex. 1944 Quat-so his dremes owen a-wold.

f6. quasi-impers. (usually with inf. clause as subject): (It) behoves, is the duty of, befits, is due (to); e.g. him owe (or oweth) = it behoves him, he ought; as him owe = as befits him, as is due to him. Obs. (For the pa. t. see ought v. 6.) c 1220 Bestiary 350 Anofier kinde. Dat us 03 alle to ben minde. C1375 Cursor M. 18791 (Fairf.) Wele vs agh to loue him. 1382 Wyclif Exod. xxi. 13 Y shal ordeyne to thee a place whidyr hym awe to flee, c 1440 York Myst. xxiii. 49 Full glad and blithe awe vs to be. c 1450 Mirour Saluacioun 4486 Hym awe serue and luf godde with his hert alle & some. 1470-1500 [see ought v. 6 a, b].

f7. pa. pple. owen obliged, bound. Obs.

—

under

obligation,

1541-2 Act 33 Hen. VIII in Bolton Stat. Irel. (1621)211 To give money in almes, in as large a maner and forme as they are bownden or owen to doe. 1642 [see A. 4 a].

.. may be divided into two classes, which I shall designate as Huntites and Owenites. Ibid. 10/1 The Owenites.. are bent on the overthrow of all existing laws. 1833 J. S. Mill in Tait's Edin. Mag. III. 352 This doctrine .. might easily have misled a less expanded mind.. into the vagaries of Spenceanism and Owenism. 1833 Edin. Rev. LVI. 484 It is folly to expect that the whole nature of the problem is to be changed by the perfectibility of Owenised man. 1836 ‘Bronterre’ tr. Buonarroti's Hist. Babeufs Conspiracy 11. 363 My readers of the Owenite or co-operative school will be forcibly reminded.. of the many doubts .. addressed to Robert Owen, touching the posssibility of reducing his system to practice. 1843 Mill Logic II. vi. ii. 485 If the Owenite stops here, he is in a position from which nothing can expel him. 1848 Mrs. Gaskell M. Barton xxxvii, You mean he was an Owenite; all for equality and community of goods. 1870 Athenaeum 5 Feb. 187 That Owenism and Fourierism failed to accomplish their ends in the Old World the socialists allow. Ibid., Glancing at the list of the Owenist associations, we see that the Forrestville community (Indiana).. died in its second year.. and that New Harmony .. came to an end in its third year. 1880 T. Frost Forty Yrs'. Recoil. 14,1.. knew nothing of the Owenian ethics and social economy. 1919 M. Beer Hist. Brit. Socialism I. 11. ii. 131 George Mudie, an Owenite and journalist. 1950 G. B. Shaw Farfetched Fables Pref, 81, I am not stigmatizing all Owenites, Marxists, and Darwinists as immoral. 1956 W. H. G. Armytage in D. L. Linton Sheffield 205 This was an Owenite centre (Robert Owen had first visited the town on 30 December 1833), where a considerable amount of adult education was undertaken. 1975 V. Cunningham Everywhere spoken Against vii. 186 William Taunton .. was a physical-force Chartist, an Owenite Socialist, manager of Coventry’s first Co-operative Store.

ower ('9U9(r)). [f. owe v. + -er1.] f 1. A possessor, an owner. Obs. c 1440 Promp. Parv. 375/1 (Harl. MS. 221) Owere of a schyp, or schyp-lord. 1447 Rolls of Parlt. V. 139/2 The owers of the seide Catell may never come to have replevyn of them. 1637 Bp. Hall Serm. at Excester 24 Aug., Wks. (1662) ill. [iv.] 95 He .. will purchase with money that which the great ower of heaven gave him freely.

2. One who owes, a debtor, rare.

fowe a., shortened ME. form of own a.

a 1637 B. Jonson Underwoods xxxiv. 1 They are not, sir, worst owers that do pay Debts when they can.

owe, obs. form of how adv., you pron.

ower, obs. f. ewer2, oar, over, your.

t'owedness. Obs. nonce-wd. [f. owed pa. pple.

owerance, owrance ('auarans, 'aursns). Sc. and north, dial. [f. ower, owre, north, dial, form of over 4- -ance.] The position of being over; superiority, ascendancy, mastery, control.

of owe v. -I- -ness.] The quality or fact of being possessed or owned. 1585-7 T. Rogers 39 Art. (1607) 354 Among the Familists (saith H. N.) none claimeth anything proper to himself for to possess the same to any owedness or privateness.

owelty ('aoalti). Law. Also 6-8 ovelty, 8 ovealty. [a. AF. owelte, earlier oeltet (Oxf. Psalter):—L. sequalitat-em, f. sequal-is (OF. ewal, owel, oel, etc.) equal.] Equality. (The AF. adj. owel ‘equal’ (Britton I. 251, II. 79, etc.), does not appear to have come into Eng. use.) 1579 Rastell Expos. Termes Lawe, Oweltie, is when there is Lord, mesne, and tenant, and the tenant holdeth of the mesne by the same seruices, that the mesne holdeth ouer of ye lord aboue him. 1596 Bacon Max. Com. Law iii. (1636) 14 There shall be ten shillings onely reserved upon the gift entaile as for ovelty. 1727-41 Chambers Cycl., Owelty or ovelty of services,.. an equality of services; as when the tenant paravail owes as much to the mesn, as the mesn does to the lord paramount. 1818 Cruise Digest (ed. 2) II. 524 Called a rent for owelty or equality of partition.

Owen ('suan).

The name of E. E. Owen (1915-49), Australian inventor, used attrib. or alone to designate a sub-machine-gun invented by him. 1958 D. P. Mellor Role of Sci. & Industry xv. 329 The Owen gun was an Automatic firearm of the usual recoiling breech bolt type, with a fire control member cooperating directly with the trigger. 1961 D. Dexter New Guinea Offensives ii. 51 All sections testing the Owen preferred it to the Tommy-gun. 1965 Austral. Encycl. VII. 34/1 In the field of military inventions, one of the best-known is the Owen sub-machine gun, patented in 1941 by its inventor, E. E. Owen. 1967 ‘E. Lindall’ Time too Soon iii. 32 An Owen gun slung across his body. 1970 M. Kelly Spinifex viii. 132 The Owen gun best and only friend.

fowen, pa. pple. Obs. obliged: see owe v. B. 7. owen, obs. f. oven; obs. inf., etc. of owe v. owen, owene, obs. forms of own a. Owenian (au'iiman), a.

[f. surname Owen + -ian.] Of or pertaining to Robert Owen (1771-1858), a social reformer who advocated the reorganization of society on a system of communistic co-operation, which he endeavoured to carry into practice in various industrial communities. So Owenism ('9Uimz(9)m), the theory or system of Owen; 'Owenist, an adherent of Owenism; also attrib.; Owenite ('auinait), a follower of Owen; also attrib.; 'Owenize v. trans., to bring under the influence of the system of Owen; to convert to Owenism. 1829 Southey Sir Thomas More I. vi. 144 But wherefore do you think that the Owenite scheme is likely to be carried into effect only by sectarian agency? 1830 Mechanic's Press (Utica, N.Y.) 10 June 254/2 What a precious compound of almost all that is unprincipled, is here presented Agrarianism, Owenism. 1831 E. G. Wakefield Householders in Danger from Populace 9/2 The desperadoes

1552 Abp. Hamilton Catech. (1884) 154 To slay syn and dede quhilk had ouerance apon us. 1818 Hogg Brownie Bodsbeck I. iii. 39 Or it get the owrance o’ auld Wat Laidlaw, od it sal get strength o’ arm for aince. 1819 Rennie St. Patrick II. 266 (Jam.) [He] hasna as muckle owrance o’ himsel’ as win up on the feet o’ him. 1855 Robinson Whitby Gloss, s.v., ‘She fairly haes t’ owerance ower him’, she completely rules him. Mod. Sc. She’s his wife, but she hasna the owrance o’ a penny! [Also in Northumbld., Cumbld., Ulster.]

fowes, owse, obs. forms of ooze1. 1575 in Ellis Orig. Lett. Ser. 11. III. 30 The owse of Ashen barke dronke, is an extreme purgacion .. All the .. connyng of a Tanner concistethe in the skillfull making of his owes.

o wey, owfe, obs. forms of away, woof. fowgel, var. of ougle a., Obs. ugly, horrible. :c 1400 Lydg. jKsop’s Fab. i. 32 The owgel [o.r. vgly] blaknes of the derk nyght.

ow3e, obs. f. owe. owght, OW3t, obs. ff. OUGHT, OUT. owgly, obs. f. ugly a. t owhere, adv. Obs. Forms: a. 1 ahwser, ahwer, ahwar, 1-3 awer, 4 awher, aware, 5 (?) awre. jS. 3 Orm. owwhar, owwhrer, (eower), 3-4 owhar, ouwhar, 4 owhore, ouwhere, ouwar, owar, 4-5 owher, -e, (ouwher, oughwhere, our, 5 ou3wher(e, ow3where). [f. OE. a ever, O adv. + hwzer where: cf. anywhere, aywhere, everywhere, somewhere.] Anywhere. a. c888 K. Alfred Boeth. vii. §3 Habbe ic pe awer benumen J?inra gifena? nooo iTLFRic Jos. i. 18 Se man pe wit>cwit? J?inum bebodum ahwar, beo he dea^es scildij. ciooo Ags. Ps. (Th.) lxi. 6 Ne maej ic hine ahwaer befleon. c 1000 Laws Edw. Guth. c. 11 Ahwar on lande. a 1300 Leg. Rood 30 pat holi tre was fairest po pat hi my3te awer [c 1350 owhere] ise. 13.. Cursor M. 1837 (Gott.) pe heiest montayn pat was aware [T. owhore, C. our-quare, F. awre-quare]. 1390 Gower Conf. II. 349 For if mi fot wolde awher go. /3. c 1200 Ormin 6509 To witenn 3iff pe^ haffdenn Crist Owwhar onn eorpe fundenn. Ibid. 6921 3iff pey$ himm owhar wisstenn. C1205 Lay. 8231 And 3if ich hine mai eower [c 1275 owha] ifon. a 1225 Ancr. R. 60 Ham.. ^et ou6er oSer hondlie, oSer ouhwar ivele o6er. c 1320 Cast. Love 1278 Owher that he 3ode, Folk him sewed, bothe evyll and goode. c 1325 Lai le Freine 15 When kinges might our yhere Of ani meruailes that ther were, c 1350 Will. Palerne 2251 What man vpon molde mi3t ouwar finde tvo breme wite beres. C1380 Wyclif Serm. Sel. Wks. I. 262 If a man have al bileve pat Goddis lawe techij? ouwher [u.r. ow3where]. c 1400 Rule St. Benet (E.E.T.S.) 90/1540 In bakkows, brewhows, or ourels [ = owher els], c 1449 Pecock Repr. 211 It is not founde ou3where in Holi Scripture. 1483 Caxton Gold. Leg. 395/2 The beste grasse and herbys that is owhere.

fowhither, adv. Obs. Forms: 3 ohwider, ouhwuder, 4 o whydre. [f. ME. 6 — OE. a ever + hwider whither: cf. owhere, and OE.

OWING a>xhwider everywhither.] anywhither.

To

any

place,

a 1225 Ancr. R. 172 3if he ouhwuder wende ut. 01240 Sawles Warde in Cott. Horn. 247 Hwon pat he slepe oSer ohwider [fare] from hame. 1382 Wyclif 2 Kings v. 25 Thi seruaunt geede not o whydre [1388 to ony place].

owing ('suirj), vbl. sb. [f. owe

v. + -ing1.] The action of the verb owe (sense 2); that which one owes; obligation to pay, indebtedness; debt.

1552 Huloet, Owynge, or the act of owynge, debitio. 1628 Gaule Pract. The. (1629) tog Ctesar inuades the Fortunes of his Subiects, either to vphold his Honours, or absolue his Owings. 1839 Fr. A. Kemble Rec. Later Life I. 235 Being in the mind to pay my owings, I proceed to do so.

owing

OWL

3

ppl. a. [f. as prec. + -ing2. Almost always used predicatively, or after its noun.] 1. That owes (see owe v. 2, etc.); that is under obligation, bound (to do something); indebted, bounden, beholden (to a person for something). Now rare or Obs. ('suit)),

1362 Langl. P. PI. A. x. 69 penne is holy chirche a-signet [v.rr. owynge, awynge] to helpen hem and sauen. 1678 Pepys Corr. 292, I am greatly owing to your Lordship for your last favour. 1691 T. H[ale] Acc. New Invent. 13 One Instance..of what this Company is owing for, to the.. Thoughtfulness of its Accusers.

2. Said of the thing: That is yet to be paid or rendered; owed, due. Const, to or simple dat. (The usual current sense.) The origin of this use is obscure, there being no corresponding sense of the vb.; it might possibly be reflexive, ‘owing itself , hence ‘being owed’. 1411 in E.E. Wills 19 Of whiche somme ys owynge to me, to be payd, an.C. Mark by pe handes of my lady louell. 1435 Rolls of Parlt. IV. 493/1 Certeyn dette, which they clayme to be owyng hem by..ye Kyng. 1570 Wills & Inv. N.C. (Surtees 1835) 344 Dettis awand me. 1596 Danett tr. Comines (1614) 179 At the yeeres ende there is not one penny owing them. 1782 Miss Burney Cecilia ix. v, She discharged all that was owing for the children.

3. fig. owing to: a. pred. That owes its existence to; attributable to; derived or arising from, caused by, consequent on, ‘due to’ (see due a. 9). 1655 Stanley Hist. Philos. 1. (1701) 43/1 Wise Cleobulus’s Death, the Lyndian Shoar, To which his Birth was owing, doth deplore. 1695 Woodward Nat. Hist. Earth i. (1723) 17 These are the very Exuviae of Animals, and all owing to the Sea. 1706 Hearne Collect. (O.H.S.) I. 173 As to the Notes., they are in a great Measure owing to Mr. Potter. 1812 Sir H. Davy Chem. Philos. 2 The effect is owing to the presence of light. 1858 Buckle Civiliz. (1873) II. viii. 582 It is to a knowledge of the laws and relations of things that European civilization is owing.

b. Hence, as prepositional phr.: In consequence of, on account of, because of. (Cf. according to.) 1814 Scott Wav. x, Owing to his natural disposition to study .. he had been bred with a view to the bar. 1815Guy M. xl, Owing to these circumstances. Brown remained several days in Allonby without any answers whatever. 1839 Stonehouse Axholme 163 Where the lands are divided into a great many selions, and, owing to the number of owners, are continually passing from one person to another. 1865 Lightfoot Comm. Gal. (1874) 151 This rendering obtained currency.. owing to the untoward circumstances of the times.

owir, obs. north, dial. var. over. owirhaill, Sc. variant of overhale

v.

Obs.

fowirloft, obs. Sc. form of orlop1. 1564 Reg. Privy Council Scot. I. 281 The sey wattir to haif interes into thame, to the owirloft.

owk, obs. Sc. variant of ouk, wouke, week. owl (aul), sb.

Forms: a. 1-3 ule, 4-6 oule, 5-7 owle, (5 owele, 5-6 owll(e, 7 oole), 6- owl. jS. 5-6 howle, 5 howylle, 6 houle. [Com. Teut.: OE. ule wk. fern., = OLG. *ula (MDu., MLG., LG. ule, Du. uil):—*ulon, from *uwlon: cf. OHG. uwila (MHG. iuwel, iule, Ger. eule, mod.FI. uwele), ON. ugla. These point back to OTeut. *uwwala, *uwwila, dim. of an echoic *uwwa, derived from the voice of the bird. Cf. OHG. huwo, OLG. huo, MHG. huwe, also mod.G. uhu, names of the owl of similar echoic origin; also L. ulula owl, ululare to howl, and howl, howlet.] 1. a. A nocturnal bird of prey, well known by its doleful ‘hoot’, having a large head, small face, raptorial beak, and large eyes directed forwards, beset by a disk of radiating feathers; feeding on mice, small birds, and the like, which it can approach noiselessly by reason of its soft plumage. The name has app. been applied in English from the beginning to all the native species, esp. the two or three common ones: see b. C725 Corpus Gloss. (O.E.T.) 1382 Noctua, ulula, ule. Ibid. 2150 Ulula, ulae. c 1000 /Elfric Lev. xi. 16 Ne ete je nan ping hafoccynnes ne earncynnes: Ne ulan. 01250 Owl Night. 4 Iherde ich holde grete tale Ane ule and one nightegale. c 1385 Chaucer L.G.W. 2249 Philomene, The oule [v.r. owle].. That prophete is of wo & of myschaunce. c 1440 Promp. Parv. 374/2 Owle, or howle, byrde, bubo. 1535 Coverdale Ps. ci. 6 Like a Pellicane in the wildernes, and

like an Oule in a broken wall. 1590 Shaks. Mids. N. 11. ii. 6 The clamorous Owle that nightly hoots. 1663 Boyle Usef. Exp. Nat. Philos. 1. iv. 66 As the eyes of owls are to the splendor of the day. 1714 Gay Sheph. Week vi. 53 For Owles, as Swains observe, detest the Light. 1826 Disraeli Viv. Grey v. xv, The screech of the waking owl. 1887 Ruskin Praeterita II. 363 Whatever wise people may say of them, I at least myself have found the owl’s cry always prophetic of mischief to me.

b. The common British species are the bam owl (white, silver, yellow, church, hissing, hobby, screech owl); the tawny owl (brown, grey, beech, ferny, hoot, hooting, ivy, wood owl); the long-eared or homed owl (long-tufted, mottled-tufted owl). Less common are the short-eared owl (fern, hawk, October, red, short-horn, woodcock owl), the eagle owl (stock owl of Orkney), little owl (bare-toed, little night owl), snowy or great white owl. 1390 Gower Conf. II. 265 Sche caste in.. A part ek of the horned Oule. 1500-20 Dunbar Poems xxxiii. 74 The myttane, and Sanct Martynis fowle, Wend he had bene the hornit howle. 1611 Cotgr., Lucheran, a scrich-owle. 1623 Wodroephe Marrow Fr. Tongue 399/2 With Stockes, Wood, Wolues, and Scrick-Ooles. 1674 Ray Collect. Words, Eng. Birds 83 The common gray or Ivy-Owl. 1678 - Willughby's Ornith. 101 Our Church Owl and brown Owl.. delight in lower and plain countrys. 1770 G. White Selborne xxix. 81 To Pennant, I have known a dove-house infested by a pair of white owls, which made great havock among the young pigeons. 1830 Tennyson Song Owl 7 Alone and warming his five wits, The white owl in the belfry sits. 1882 J. Hardy in Proc. Berw. Nat. Club IX. 428 The horned, white, and brown owls have here an undisturbed refuge. 1882 A. Hepburn Ibid. 504 The Long-Eared, Tawny, and Barn Owls, were permanently resident.

c. Ornith. Any bird of the sub-order Striges. These comprise the families Aluconinae (Strigidae of Sharpe) and Striginae or Strigidae (Bubonidae of Sharpe), typified respectively by the Screech or Barn Owl (Aluco flammeus Fleming, Strix Linn.), and the Tawny or Brown Owl (S. stridula Linn.); and including, among 19 genera, those typified by the Hawk Owl (Surnia), Snowy Owl (Nyctea) which are diurnal in habit, the Horned or Eared Owls (Asio), Eagle Owl (Bubo), Cue Owl (Scops), Little Owl (Carine noctua), and American Burrowing Owl (Speotyto cunicularia). The known species are about 200. 1706 Phillips s.v., In Virginia there is a sort of Owl as big as a Goose, that kills the Poultry in the Night. 1802 Bingley Anim. Biog. (1813) II. 62 The Great Horned or Eagle Owl .. which is common in many parts of Greece, was even considered as a favourite bird of Minerva. 1859 Tennent Ceylon II. vn. vii. 257 Across the grey sky the owl flits in pursuit of the night moths. 1869 tr. Pouchet's Universe (ed. 11) 219 This species abounds in the Mississippi regions, where it shelters itself in subterranean abodes several yards in depth .. It is called the burrowing-owl (Strix cunicularia). 1884-5 Stand. Nat. Hist. (1888) IV. 345 The great gray owl, Syrnium cinereum, an extremely rare winter visitor to the northern United States. 1894 Newton Diet. Birds 675 Among Owls are found birds which vary in length from 5 inches—as Glaucidium cobanense,.. much smaller than a Skylark—to more than 2 feet.. [A] characteristic of nearly all Owls is the reversible property of their outer toes. 1896 Daily News 6 June 8/1 In Valdivia, Dr. Plate observed the remarkable earth owl, which digs long shafts in the steppes, and is distinguished for its terrible scream.

d. In various proverbial sayings. (to carry or send owls to Athens, after Gr. y\ai)K AQ-qval> ayeiv (Aristoph. Birds 301), to ‘carry coals to Newcastle’, to take a commodity where it already abounds; the owl being the emblem of Pallas Athene, the patron goddess of Athens, and represented on Athenian coins, etc.) 1390 Gower Conf. I. 299 Bot Oule on Stock and Stock on Oule; The more that a man defoule, Men witen wel which hath the werse. 1590 Swinburne Testaments Pref., I may be thought to powre water into the Sea, to carrie owles to Athens, and to trouble the reader with a matter altogether needlesse and superfluous. 1602 Shaks. Ham. iv. v. 41 They say the Owle was a Bakers daughter. ai6ii Beaum. & Fl. Four Plays in one, Induct., Could not you be content To be an owl in such an ivy-bush? 1622 Malynes Anc. LawMerch. 426 There is a Custome that no Officer may arrest after Sun set; such therefore as goe abroad but at those times, are said to Fly with the Owle, by a common Prouerbe. 1738-1869 [see ivy-bush]. 1764 H. Walpole Let. to Earl of Hertford 15 Feb., The noise, which made me as drunk as an owl. 1787 Grose Prov. Gloss, s.v., To take owl, to be offended, to take amiss. 1840 Marryat Poor Jack xxxvi, The.. men will be as drunk as owls.

2. transf. and fig. a. Applied to a person in allusion to nocturnal habits, to literal or figurative repugnance to light, to appearance of gravity and wisdom (often with implication of underlying stupidity), etc. Hence = wiseacre, solemn dullard. 1413 Pilgr. Sowle (Caxton) 1. xxvii. (1859) 31 Peple, whiche the wretchyd horrible owle of helle had drawen out of theyr nest. 1508 Kennedie Flyting w. Dunbar 36 Fantastik fule,.. Ignorant elf, aip, owll irregular. 1579 Fulke Heskins's Pari. 15 The Owles and Battes of our time, either can not, or will not see it. 1598 Sylvester Du Bartas 11. i. 11. Imposture 377 In heav’nly things .. more blinde then Moals, In earthly, Owls. 1606 Shaks. Tr. & Cr. 11. i. 99, I bad thee vile Owle, goe learne me the tenure of the Proclamation. 1694 Echard Plautus 172 But without flattery, I was a great Owl for not falling in love before now. 1847 L. Hunt Men, Women, B. II. ii. 32 It vexes one to see so fine a poet make such an owl of himself.

b. Brown Owl, the name given to the adult leader of a Brownie Guides pack; Tawny Owl, a Brown Owl’s assistant. 1918 R. S. S. Baden-Powell Girl Guiding 1. ii. 17 The Brown Owl (that is, the leader of the Pack) takes her place by the toadstool. Ibid. 21 Each Pack is under the charge of a grown-up leader—the Brown Owl. 1921 in -Brownies (ed. 2) 60 A Brownie Pack consists of not less than two Sixes .. under a Brownie Guider, who is called the Brown Owl,

and her assistant the Tawny Owl. 1932 [see pack sb.1 3 d]. 1950 Oxf.Jun. Encycl. IX. 254/1 Brownies are divided into ‘Packs’ of 18-24 children, under the leadership of two adult leaders, known to the Brownies as ‘Brown Owl’ and ‘Tawny Owl’. 1968 M. Finch Eye with Mascara xiv. 149 She sounded like Brown Owl chivvying her Brownies. 1973 Brownie 10 Jan. 7/1 Our Pack has a membership of 20 keen Brownies... Our meetings are held at Brown Owl’s house. .. Tawny Owl is a Sister at Hetune and walks all the way to our meetings. 1977 Guider July 331/2 She was a Guider in this Company, a Brown Owl of the 1st Teignmouth Pack, a Sea Ranger Skipper and a District Commissioner.

3. a. A name for the Lump Fish, more fully sea owl. b. A variety of Ray, the owl-ray. 1601 Holland Pliny II. 428 The Lompe, Paddle or seaOwle. 1862 Couch Brit. Fishes I. 115 Sandy Ray, Owl, Raia circularis. Ibid. II. 183 Sea Owl, the Lumpfish. 1863 Kingsley Water Bab. iv, Where the great owl-rays leap and flap, like giant bats, upon the tide.

4. A fancy variety of the domestic pigeon distinguished by its owl-like head and prominent ruff; also called crwl-fiigeon. 1725 Bradley Fam. Diet. s.v. Pigeon, There are.. many sorts of pigeons, such as .. Petits, Owls, Spots, Trumpeters, Shakers, &c. 1765 Treat. Dom. Pigeons 125 The owl is.. a small Pigeon, very little larger than a jacobine. 1899 Q. Rev. Oct. 415 He crossed a white fan tail cock with the offspring of an owl and an archangel.

5. A local name (in South Eng.) of certain moths. 1853 W. D. Cooper Sussex Gloss. 1883 Hampsh. Gloss., Owl.. (1) The tiger-moth... (z) Any small white moth.

f6. Name of some game. Obs. 1653 Urquhart Rabelais 1. xxii. 95 There he played .. At the billiards, At bob and hit, At the owle [Fr. au hybou]. 1660 Howell Lexicon xxviii, To play at the Owl, alia civetta; a la chouette.

7. attrib. and Comb., as owl bam, belfry, -cote, -down, flight, -hoot, -light, -time-, owl-eye, -hole, -shooter, -sight, owl's head, wing, etc.; instrumental, as owl-frequented, -haunted adjs.; parasynthetic and similative, as owl-dark, -downy, -dusk, -dusked, -eyed, -faced, -headed, -sighted-soft, -winged, -wise adjs.; also owl-like-, owl-wise adv.; f owl-blasted a., bewitched; owl bus N. Amer., a bus running during the night; owl car N. Amer., a tramcar running during the night; owl-catchers, gloves of stout leather; owl jug, a porcelain jug shaped like an owl; owltrain (U.S.), a train running during the night; owl trolley = owl car. 1603 Harsnet Pop. Impost, xxi. 137 No doubt but mother Nobs is the witch, the young girle is ‘owleblasted and possessed. 1947 Sun (Baltimore) 24 June 10/2 Operators of all other all-night busses and trolleys have been directed to connect with the ‘owl bus, just as they did with the.. owl trolley. 1975 Washington Post 26 Dec. A 22/3 Chances are the owl bus riders will.. simply fade away.., just another segment of the population abandoned by the Metro system. 1889 Farmer Americanisms 405/2 * Owl-Car, a tram-car plying late into the night. 1904 N. Y. Even. Post 7 May 1 The driver of an ‘owl car’ that rattled eastward on Spring street. 1911 Daily Colonist (Victoria, B.C.) 21 Apr. 12/7 An ‘owl car’ service has been inaugurated by the B.C.E.R. Company at Vancouver. 1947 Sun (Baltimore) 24 June 10/2 The No. 17 owl or all-night car has been supplanted by a No. 28 bus. 1879 Jefferies Amateur Poacher, A pair of ‘*owl-catchers’ , gloves of stout white leather. 1863 ‘G. Hamilton’ Gala-Days 107 For the substantial stone city.. turns out to be a miserable little dirty, hutty, smutty, stagnant *owl-cote. 1920 E. Sitwell Wooden Pegasus 41 In *owl-dark garments goes the Rain. 1924 - Sleeping Beauty ii. 18 Smoothing the dusky dawn’s *owl-down. a 1849 Poe Enigma, Petrarch, stuff Poems (1859) 79 "‘Owldowny nonsense. 1928 E. Sitwell Five Poems 18 That sang sweet country songs in owl-dusked leaves:.. but time drifts *owl-dusk o’er the brightest eyes. 1868 Browning Ring & Bk. vi. 1786 With a wink of the ‘owl-eyes of you. 1640 Sir E. Dering Carmelite (1641) 16 Others of your bent who are .. ‘owle-eyed in Sunshine. 1843 Carlyle Past & Pr. 11. xvii, Valiant Wisdom.. escorted by owl-eyed Pedantry. 1925 F. Scott Fitzgerald Great Gatsby iii. 45 A..man, with enormous owl-eyed spectacles. 1542 Udall Erasm. Apoph. 309 b, To begette suche foule babies & *oule faced doudes. ]-oute 03ninge. 1387 Trevisa Higden (Rolls) VI. 345 binges., beep now more i-wasted in glotenye and outrage of honures [o. rr. ouners, owneres, L„ possessorum], 1432 Rolls of Parlt. IV. 390 The seide Merchauntz.. aweners of the seid Merchaundisez. c 1489 Plumpton Corr. 84 The awenners of the same cattell. 1491 Act 7 Hen. VII c. 2 §5 Suche persons as the same feoffoure or ownour shall depute and assigne. 1552 Abp. Hamilton Catech. (1884) 24, I am thair only awner, Lord and maister. 1598 Shaks. Merry W. v. v. 64 Worthy the Owner, and the Owner it. 1631 Tyninghame Sess. Rec. in Ritchie Ch. St. Baldred{ 1880) 226 The awiners of the seittis wer not willing heirto. 1782 Miss Burney Cecilia x. iv, She now lived upon an estate of which she no longer was the owner. 1844 Williams Real Prop. (1877) 17 No man is in law the absolute owner of lands. He can only

OWNERLESS

7

hold an estate in them. 1863 Chambers's Encycl. V. 428/2 The income of a jockey.. is often very large: £1000 has frequently been given by a grateful owner. 1898 A. E. T. Watson Turf v. 124 The winner of a selling race has .. to be sold by auction; the owner receives no more than the entered selling price. 1903 Kipling Traffics & Discoveries (1904) 49 I m goin’ to deviate to the owner’s comfortable cabin direct. I9I4 ‘Bartimeus’ Naval Occasions iii. 21 That there launch precious near fouled the mark-buoy... Their owner sailing er too. 1916 G. Taylor With Scott 213 Scott was invariably known as The Owner, a naval term always applied to the captain of a warship. 1923 Blackzv. Mag' Apr. 445/2 The Owner and Owneress have a very jolly little cabin. 1930 in C. Allen Raj (1977) I23 Cricket. Owners, Trainers and Jockeys, Vs. Patrons, Stewards and Officials. 1943 C. H. Ward-Jackson Piece of Cake 45 Owner, the Commanding Officer, the captain of an aircraft. 1971 ‘D. Halliday’ Dolly & Doctor Bird xiii. 192 Johnson slept for an hour. I left the wheel to go into the owner’s cabin to rouse him. 1977 D. Francis Risk ii. 14 Binny, Tapestry’s trainer, didn’t want me on the horse. ‘Not in the Gold Cup,’ he’d said.. when the owner had proposed it.

b. attrib. and Comb, appositive, as ownerbreeder, -driver, -manager, -occupant, -occupier, -operator; also owner-occupation, -occupiership\ owner-driven, -managed, -occupied adjs. 1937 E. Rickman On & off Racecourse i. 4 The most successful * owner-breeders are in the game because they have a genuine love of the thoroughbred and of the sport. I97I Daily Tel. 20 Oct. 17/4 Sir Humphrey, the fourth baronet, owner-breeder of Parthia, the 1959 Derby winner. 1919 Honey Pot I. in. 4 (Advt.), For immediate delivery. Daimler 57-hp special.. ’owner driven, i960 Amer. Speech XXXV. 240 In truckers’ language a ‘gypsy’ is an ownerdriven truck. 1918 A. Bennett Pretty Lady xxxi. 214 The interior of the cab,.. was ornate with toy-curtains .. to indicate to the world that he was an ♦owner-driver. 1924 Morris Owner Mar. 20/1 A sympathetic understanding of his car and of road-craft by an owner-driver.. makes for more pleasurable motoring. 1963 Times 23 May 8/3 Last year there were 7,000 cabs in London, and 10,400 drivers, of whom 2,919 were owner-drivers. 1972 Police Rev. 17 Nov. 1484/1 In the case of haulage firms, and in particular the owner-driver.. it pays to overload. 1891 Ibid. 10 Jan. 3/1 Where that which the Board of Agriculture call ‘♦ownerfarming’ is common. 1972 Accountant 5 Oct. 411/3 Independent ‘*owner-managed’ business as distinct from the large multi-national corporations. 1965 H. I. Ansoff Corporate Strategy iv. 62 During the high-growth phase of the electronics industry many new firms were started by ♦owner-managers. 1967 C. Margerison in Wills & Yearsley Handbk. Managem. Technol. 18 While they were never entirely a law unto themselves, the owner-managers of the nineteenth century were largely role-determining actors— they were able to control their factories and affairs very much in the manner that they wished. 1970 Globe & Mail (Toronto) 26 Sept. B2/3 Residual lending activities of CMHC in the *owner-occupant market appear to have increased. 1958 Ann. Reg. 1957 71 The slowing up of the property market, especially in the sale of houses for ♦owner-occupation. 1970 Daily Tel. 16 Mar. 11/1 The change-over to owner-occupation really began to show about 1920, when some 20 per cent, of the land was in the hands of those who farmed it. 1952 Time 9 June 66 (Advt.), Here in Philadelphia, the percentage of *owner-occupied homes is greater than in any other large city in America.. greater than the national average, i960 Times 23 May 3/5 Northern Ireland is a country of small farms, mainly owneroccupied. 1961 E. A. Powdrill Vocab. Land Planning iii. 44 This recognition is evolved from a study of the age and condition of buildings, densities, incidence of owneroccupied properties, and rateable values. 1972 M. Jones Life on Dole xi. 84 The old houses are, in general, owneroccupied. 1935 Planning II. xliii. 2 There are for example the approaches of State ownership at the one extreme, and of sub-division among many thousands of small ♦owneroccupiers at the other extreme. 1958 New Statesman 4 Jan. 7/3 Here and there an enterprising tenant, owner-occupier or determined landlord has repaired and repainted and the contrast is startling. 1971 Reader's Digest Family Guide to Law 460/1 An owner-occupier.. does not pay capital gains tax on the sale of his home. 1974 Times 8 Aug. 18/7 It is questionable whether any public interest is served by requiring owner-occupiers to let commercial and factory premises where they have ceased to use them for their own purposes. 1924 Glasgow Herald 28 Nov. 9 As to ♦owneroccupiership, the figures were .. encouraging. 1957 E. Bott Family & Social Network 161 *Owner-operator of a small tobacco and sweet shop. 1971 M. Tak Truck Talk 114 Owner-operator, a trucker who both owns and drives his rig. 1976 Woman's Day (N.Y.) Nov. 50/2 ‘You can do damage if you don’t replace a radiator cap.. correctly,’ warns Jim Gottfredsen, longtime owner-operator of Gup’s West Side Service in Racine, Wisconsin. 1885 Daily News 14 Oct. 6/1 The ♦owner vote must be given at municipal elections.

ownerless ('aunslis), a. [f. prec. + Having no owner, without an owner.

-less.]

1806 W. Taylor in Ann. Rev. IV. 227 A maroon gypseylike population of ownerless negroes. 1865 Sat. Rev. 24 June 757/2 Inconveniences arising from ownerless dogs. 1886 J. Payn Heir of Ages II. xxiii. 89 She will turn out to be heiress of long-forgotten and ownerless millions.

OX

majority of voters were with him. 1899 T. Veblen Theory of Leisure Class ii. 23 The practice of seizing women from the enemy as trophies, gave rise to a form of ownershipmarriage. 1906 Westm. Gaz. 20 June 7/1 These were the ‘ownership’ voters, which were a scandal of the franchise. The speaker knows of a case where one man had sixty-seven ownership votes. Ibid., As an instance of this plural voting by ownership, Wimbledon had 3,350 non-resident voters who owned property in the borough. 1910 Ibid. 10 Jan. 2/1 What.. are the advantages which are claimed for the ownership system? 1944 W. Temple Church looks Forward xxii. 158 At an earlier date Ownership and Management were very closely connected. 1956 H. Gaitskell in Gould & Kolb Diet. Social Sci. (1964) 457/2 Nationalization.. is generally understood to mean the taking over by the State of a complete industry so that it is owned by and managed and controlled for the Community, and public ownership.. strictly speaking means the ownership by the community of any property whether individual or not, whether embracing the whole of an industry or only part of it. 1975 Chinese Econ. Stud. VIII. iv. 6 The ownership pattern refers to who owns the means of production (including means of labor, such as machines, plants, land, and objects of labor, such as raw materials).

1922 Joyce Ulysses 96 He’s as bad as old Antonio. He left me on my ownio. 1956 A. Wilson Anglo-Saxon Att. 1. iv. 117 As I see it, when you haven’t anything more to give a person, well, then you’re on your ownio. 1963 ‘A. Gilbert’ Ring for Noose xi. 132 ‘On your owney-oh?’ she said. 1967 J. Symons Man who killed Himself 1. vi. 54 Soon I shall be able to go shopping without worrying, all on my owneo. 1969 F. Sargeson Joy of Worm iii. 75 For that matter how in Hades have I managed with the job? Solo. All on my ownie-o. 1976 ‘W. Trevor’ Children of Dynmouth xi. 200 She was crying and moaning in the wind, sir, up there on her owny-oh with nobody giving a blue damn about her.

-hede

1483 Cath. Angl. 16/1 An Awnhede, proprietas.

ownhood ('sunhud).

[f. own a. + -hood: rendering Behmen’s eigenheit.] The condition of being, or considering oneself, one’s will, etc. as one’s own or at one’s own disposal; also (in quot. 1856) selfhood. 1649 J. E[llistone] tr. Behmen's Ep. x. §4. iii Who¬ soever will attain to Divine contemplation and feeling within himselfe; he must mortify the Antichrist in his soule, and depart from all ownehood of the will. [So passim.] 1691 E. Taylor Behmen's Theos. Philos. 369 What he possesseth as an ownhood. 1856 R. A. Vaughan Mystics vm. viii. (i860) II. 93 With Behmen,.. redemption is our deliverance from the restless isolation of Self, or Ownhood, and our return to union with God. Ibid. 238 The proprium, or ownhood of every angel, spirit, or man, is only evil. 1893 J. Pulsford Loyalty to Christ II. 297 Only through the extinction of all ownhood, can you become channels of the Father’s universal sympathies.

owning ('suniij), vbl. sb. [-ing1.] The action of the verb own. (Now rare exc. as gerund.) 1. Possession, holding of property. 1340 [see owner]. 1580 Hollyband Treas. Fr. Tong, Propriete & appertenance, proprietie or owning. 1607 Hieron Wks. I. 194 Although the heire..come to the owning and fingering of that which hee hath prepared. 1657 W. Dillingham in Sir F. Vere's Comm. Pref. Aiv, A copy .. in the owning and possession of Major-General Skippon.

2. Acknowledgement, countenancing, etc. ci6io [see own v. 4]. 1654 Cromwell Sp. 12 Sept, in Carlyle, Some owning of your call. 1695 Locke Reas. Chr. (R.), The owning, and profession of one God. 1701 Life Chas. I. 71 Too great an owning of the Scots.

owning ('sunnj), ppl. a. [-ing2.] That owns property, plant, business interests, etc.

1583 Golding Calvin on Deut. xxxix. 235 One that hath but onely the laying out of them, and not the ownership of them. 1652 Needham tr. Selden (title) Of the Dominion, or Ownership of the Sea. 1832 Austin Jurispr. (1879) I. xiv. 382 Ownership or Property may be described accurately enough in the following manner: ‘the right to use or deal with some given subject in a manner, or to an extent, which, though it is not unlimited, is indefinite’. 1863 Fawcett Pol. Econ. 11. vi. (1876) 191 There are many advantages associated with the ownership of land. 1880 Daily News 6 Nov. 5/6 If allowance for ownership votes were made, the

A

1815 D. Humphreys Yankey in Eng. 19 My owny, towny, Lydy Lovett. 1871 L. M. Alcott Little Men v. 68 How nice it is to do it all my ownty donty self! 1882 O. W. Holmes Let. 18 Mar. in J. Brown Lett. (1912)449 It is told, the story, without any affectation, but so lovingly that the blessed little creature becomes our own child, our ‘ownty-downty’, as New England nursery small talk has it.

owrance, variant form of owerance Obs. owre, obs. f. hour, ore2, our, ure, your. owre, owre- (in comb.), obs. and northern form of over, over-.

OWS, obs. f. US.

owse, owsey, obs. ff. ooze, oozy a. owsel(l, -ille, -le, -yl, obs. ff. ouzel. t'owsell.

Obs. rare.

[Etymology and sense

obscure.] 1609 J. Melton Sixefold Politician v. 73 Neither the touch of conscience, nor the sense.. of any religion, euer drewe these into that damnable and vntwineable traine and owsell of perdition.

owsen, owssen, dial. ff. oxen, pi. of ox. ['owser. A misprint for ouse, perpetuated in various Diets.

ooze sb.1

2,

[1688 R. Holme Armoury iii. 350/2 A Tanners Pooler, or Poler. .is. .to stir up the Ouse, or Bark and Water.] 1704 Diet. Rust., Pooler, or Poler\ it is an Instrument used about Tanners Pits, wherewith they stir up the Ouser [ed. 1726 Owser], or Bark and Water. 1715 Kersey, Owser, the Bark and Water, in a Tanner’s Pit. 1730-6 in Bailey (folio). 1775 Ash, Owser.., the mixture of bark and water in a tanpit. 1823 in Crabb Technol. Diet. II. etc.]

owt (aut). Repr. dial, pronunc. aught sb.2 Esp. in phr. owt for newt, anything for nothing. 1847 E. Bronte Wuthering Heights II. xviii. 344 ‘All well at the Heights?’ I inquired of the woman. ‘Eea, Pr owt Ee knaw!’ she answered. 1895 J- T. Clegg Works I. 238 There’s olez tuthri cliverdicks to smile At owt they thinken rayther eaut-o’th’-road. 1913 D. H. Lawrence Let. 1 Feb. (1962) I. 183, I should think you’ve forgotten the Yorkshire proverb, ‘An’ if tha does owt for nowt, do it for thysen’. 1935 ‘L. Luard’ Conquering Seas 128 He’s got tongue that would fair make one think owt to nowt. 1963 [see nowt]. 1977 E. W. Hildick Loop xviii. 123 Owt’s possible, any bloody thing.

owt, owt-, owte- (in comb.): see out, out-. owt(e, obs. forms of ought. owtake, owtane: see out-take, -taken. owtas, owter, owth, owtrage (owterage), owtray, owtred, etc.: see outas, outer, outh, OUTRAGE, OUTRAY, OUTRED, etc.

owtherquedaunce, erron. f. outrecuidance. owtour, owttour, obs. forms of out-over. owtouth, obs. Sc. form of outouth, outwith. owtsept, owtt, obs. variants of outcept, out.

1904 Electrical Investments 7 Dec. 773/1 A set-off against any advantage the owning company may be said to secure in extra traffic by the connection. 1909 Westm. Gaz. 19 Jan. 2/1 Of the five owning companies three at least have other routes which are more profitable to them. 1923 M. Sadleir Desolate Splendour 80 Morvane and the literal appellation of its owning family.

owul, owur, owyn, obs. ff. awl, our, your,

ownness ('ounnis). [f. own a. + -ness.] The fact or quality of being one’s own or peculiar to oneself.

ox (Dks). Forms: i oxa, 2-7 oxe, 4, 7- ox, (5 hox,

1642 R. Harris Serm. Luke xviii. 6-8. 32 Gods adversaries are some way his owne; and that Ownenesse works Patience. 1838 Carlyle Misc. (1872) VI. 97 Napoleon .. with his own¬ ness of impulse and insight.. with his originality. 1873 Mrs. Whitney Other Girls xviii. (1876) 254, I would have rooms for them here, that they should feel the own-ness of.

owns, ownsce, obs. forms of ounce sb. ownership (’aunsjip). [f. as prec. + -ship.] The fact or state of being an owner; legal right of possession; property, proprietorship, dominion. Also attrib.

donty, owny-towny. [A rhyming jingle.] familiar or nursery extension of own a.

c 1205 Lay. 4402 To o-wreken pe uppon Beline.

owney-oh (.suniau). joc. Also owneo, ownio, ownie-o, owny-oh. [f. a popular song (1907) Antonio & his Ice-Cream Cart.] Phr. on one's owney-oh, on one’s own; alone. (Cf. own a. 3 c.)

Obs. rare. [f. own a. + -head.] Right of possession; ownership.

ownty-downty ('aonti'daontt), a. Also ownty-

fowreke, var. of awreak v., to avenge. Obs.

ownest, obs. erron. form of honest a.

t'ownhede.

feller. 1967 R. Petrie Foreign Bodies xi. 163 Oh, snap out of it. You’ll pull through on your ownsome. 1976 G. Seymour Glory Boys xii. 149 He’s been left on his ownsome, and doesn’t like it.

ownself, erroneous writing of own self, after himself, oneself: see self. 1633 Gerard Part. Descr. Somerset (1900) 26 Hated of all, and hateful to their kinred and ownselves. 1646 Fuller Wounded Consc. (1841) 322 Every man is best judge of his ownself, if he be his ownself.

oven.

owyr, obs. f. hour, over. owze, obs. form of ooze. 6 oxce), 7- {north, and Sc.) owce, owse. PI. 1 oxan, (oexen, exen), 2- oxen, (3 ocsen, oxene, 4-6 -in, -yn, -yne, 5 -one, exin, exon, 6 oxeson), north. and Sc. 6 oussin, 7- owsen, owssen, ousen. )3. 4- 6 oxes, (4 -is, 5 -ys). [Com. Teut.: OE. oxa wk. masc. = OFris. oxa, OS. ohso (MLG,, LG. osse, MDu. osse, Du. os), OHG. ohso (MHG. ohse, Ger. ochse), ON. uxe, oxe (Sw., Da. oxe), Goth. auhsa:—OTeut. *ohs-n-:—pre-Teut. *uksen(found also in Welsh ych, pi. ychyn, Skr. ukshan).

ownsome ('ounsam). [f. after lonesome a.] Phr. on one's ownsome, alone.

Ox is the only word in general Eng. use which retains the orig. plural -en, OE. -an, of the weak declension. An older umlaut pi. oexen, exen occurs in O.Northumb., whence app. exin, exon in 15th c. A new pi. oxes occurs 14-16th c., but has not survived. The genitive sing, oxes for oxan appears in Lindisf. Gosp. With the northern owse, owssen, cf. Du. and Flem. os, ossen.]

1939 M. Harrison What are we waiting For? 130 You tucked up for bye-byes all on your little ownsome. 1948 D. Ballantyne Cunninghams 248 We’ll call at the cottage.. and dance on our ownsome. 1961 j. Maclaren-Ross Doomsday Book 103 I’m absolutely on my ownsome, old

1. The domestic bovine quadruped (sexually distinguished as bull and cow); in common use, applied to the male castrated and used for draught purposes, or reared to serve as food.

8

ox Often with a word prefixed indicating breed, use, etc., as Devon, domestic, draught, Herefordshire ox. ^825 Vesp. Ps. viii. 8 Seep and oxan.. and netenu feldes. C950 Lindisf. Gosp. John ii. 14 Bebycgendo exen & scipo. Ibid. Luke Pref. lv, MiS bisseno oxes. Ibid, lviii, Asales o66e oxes. a 1000 Riddles xxiii. 13 (Gr.), Swa hine oxa na teah ne esna maejen ne faet hengest. 1016-20 Charter of Godwine in Thorpe Cod. Dipl. IV. 10 Jmttij oxna and twentij cuna, and tyn hors, a 1100 O.E. Chron. an. 1085 An oxe ne an cu ne an swin naes belyfon. c 1200 Trin. Coll. Horn. 195 Half hundre 3iokes of ocsen. C1290 5. Eng. Leg. I. 39/169 Finde 3e mowen pere Oxene and Bolen. 01300 Cursor M. 6745 (Cott.) Oxen [v.r. oxin] fiue for an he pai. Ibid. 11272 And j?e child .. Lai in crib tuix ox and ass. 1375 Barbour Bruce x. 388 [He] has left all his oxyne out. c 1400 Destr. Troy 568 Fro \>o proude exin, J>at with flamys of fyre han so furse hete. c 1420 Pallad. on Husb. 1. 513 For vche yok of exon in thi plough, a 1440 Sir Degrev. 147 Husbondus .. He lent hem oxone and wayne Of his owne store, c 1475 Piet. Voc. in Wr.-Wiilcker 757/41 Hie et hec bos, a hox. 1483 Cath. Angl. 49/1 A Buse for a noxe, bocetum. C1511 1st Eng. Bk. Amer. (Arb.) Introd. 28/2 Ther bynde they ther oxeson with Arabie gold about ther homes, and erys. C1520 Andrew Noble Lyfe 1. xiv. Cj, A bull lyueth .xv. yere, and a oxce .xx. yere. 1596 Dalrymple tr. Leslie's Hist. Scot. I. 29 margin, Ky Oussin and wylde bullis. 1607 Topsell Four-f. Beasts (1658) 197 If the bloud be fallen into an Oxens legs, it must be let forth, a 1653 Gouge Comm. Heb. 11. vii. (1655) 131 An oxes eating of the corn. 1667 Milton P.L. xi. 647 A herd of Beeves, faire Oxen and faire Kine. 1671 Salmon Syn. Med. hi. lxxxi. 707 Mix with it a little Gall of Oxe. 1683 G. Meriton Yorks. Dial. 67 (E.D.S. No. 76) Ta see me Owse dead at me feet. 1725 Bradley Fam. Diet, s.v., A Bull-Calf gelt in Time becomes an Ox. 1792 Burns My Ain Kind Dearie O, Owsen frae the field come down. 1825 Brockett N.C. Gloss., Ousen, Owsen, oxen. 1870 Bryant Iliad I. ix. 289 Many a slow-paced ox with curving horns They slew. /?. 1388 Wyclif 1 Kings i. 25 He . . offride oxis [1382 oxen] and fatte thingis. -Ecclus. xxii. 2. 1390 Gower Conf. II. 63 In stede of Oxes He let do yoken grete foxes. 1426 Lydg. De Guil. Pilgr. (E.E.T.S.) 451 Haue my pasture ther with Rude Oxys. 1542 Becon Potation for Lent F, He should restore and gyue hym fyue oxes for an oxe.

2. Zool. Any beast of the bovine ruminants, including the domestic species, the ‘wild oxen’ preserved parks in Britain, the buffalo, bison, musk-ox, etc.

family of European in certain gaur, yak,

With distinctive prefixed word: American ox, the American bison or buffalo; Cape ox, Bos caffer; Galla ox, the sanga of the Galla country; grunting ox, the yak; Indian, Brahmin, or dwarf ox, the Zebu (B. indicus)\ musk ox, a ruminant of arctic America, Ovibos moschatus. c 1000 j^Elfric Gloss, in Wr.-Wiilcker 118/39 Bubalus, wilde oxa. 1388 Wyclif Deut. xiv. 5 An hert, a capret, a wielde oxe [Vulg. bubalum]. 1607 Topsell Four-f. Beasts (1658) 53 The name Bos, or an Oxe as we say in English, is the most vulgar and ordinary name for Bugils, Bulls, Cows, Buffes, and all great cloven-footed horned beasts. 1611 Bible Deut. xiv. 5 The Pygarg, and the wilde oxe [Vulg. orygem] , and the chamois. 1744 A. Dobbs Hudson s Bay 41 The American Oxen, or Beeves, have a large Bunch upon their Backs. 1785 tr. Buff on s Nat. Hist. VI. 240 The Zebu, or Dwarf Ox. 1816 Brackenridge Jrnl. Voy. Missouri 175 The hump in a large ox, is about a foot in length. 1836 Penny Cycl. VI. 378/2 The small Hindoo ox with a hump on the chine, and the African Cape ox. 1847 Carpenter Zool. §269 None.. are so remarkable as the Zebu or Brahmin Ox. Ibid. §271 The Musk-Ox, which is an inhabitant of the coldest regions of North America, i860 Gosse Rom. Nat. Hist. 119 The gaur, the gayall, and other great wild oxen of India. Ibid. 203 In the forests of Lithuania there yet linger a few herds of another enormous ox .. the European bison.

3. transf. An ancient coin bearing a representation of an ox; also attribas ox-coin, -unit. 1607 Topsell Four-f. Beasts (1658) 53 The Cryer is every publick spectacle made proclamation, that he which deserved well, should be rewarded with an Oxe, (meaning a piece of mony having that impress upon it). 1892 I. Taylor in Academy 10 Sept. 220/2 These ox coins to which Pollux refers have been identified with certain silver coins with a bull’s head struck in Euboea. Ibid., We must therefore take the value of the ox in Delos at two silver drachmas. Ibid., The theory of a universal ox-unit of 130 grains of gold is .. difficult to reconcile with such evidence as we possess.

4. fig. a. A fool; esp. in phr. to make an ox of (any one), dumb ox: see dumb a. 7 b. 1566 Adlington Apuleius 90 He by and by (being made a very oxe) lighted a candle. 1598 Shaks. Merry W. v. v. 126 Fal. I do begin to perceiue that I am made an Asse. Ford. I, and an Oxe too. 1606-Tr. Cr. v. i. 65 Hee is both Asse and Oxe. 1640 H. Mill Night Search 126 At last he findes she made an Oxe of him. 1906 E. Dyson Fact'ry, ' Ands x. 126 You don’t see ’em buckin’ up, or playin’ ther frivolous ox. 1922 Joyce Ulysses 9 Don’t you play the giddy ox with me! 1923 Brewer's Diet. Phr. & Fable (new ed.) 809/2 To play the giddy ox, to act the fool generally; to behave in an irresponsible or over-hilarious manner.

b. the black ox, misfortune, adversity; old age: in proverb, the black ox has trod on (his, etc.) foot. 1546 J. Heywood Prov. (1867) 14 The black oxe had not trode on his nor hir foote. 1581 Mulcaster Positions xxxvi. (1887) 139 Till the blacke oxe tread vpon his toes, and neede make him trie what mettle he is made of. 1591 Lyly Sappho iv. ii, She was a pretie wench,.. now crowes foote is on her eye, & the black oxe hath troad on her foote. a 1700 B. E. Diet. Cant. Crew s.v., The black Ox has not trod upon his Foot, of one that has not been Pinch’d with Want, or been Hard put to it. 1748 Richardson Clarissa (1811) I. 344 The common phrase of wild oats, and black oxen, and such-like were qualifiers. 1850 L. Hunt Autobiog. I. iv. 171 The ‘black ox’ trod on the fairy foot of my light-hearted cousin Fan.

5. attrib. and Comb. (In some of these the pi. oxen also occurs.) a. Appositive, in sense ‘male’ (cf. bull sb.1 9), as ox-calf, -stirk; attrib., of or

pertaining to an ox or oxen, bovine, as ox-chain, -dung, -fair, -flesh, -gad, -gut, -hoof, -market, -skin, -team, -track, -train; drawn or worked by an ox or oxen, as ox-convoy, -mill, -plough, -sawmill, -sled, -transport, -wagon, -wain; for the use, equipment, housing, etc., of an ox or oxen, as ox-bell, -boose, -close, -common, -goad, -lays, -loom, -pasture, -prod, -rung, -shoe, -whip; b. objective and obj. genitive, as oxbutchering, -driver, -driving, -hunting, -loosing, -roasting, -slayer, -whitening, -worship', instrumental, as ox-drawn (also oxendrawn), -fed adjs.; similative and parasynthetic, as ox-size', ox-broad, -faced, -homed, -jawed, -red, -shaped adjs. 1674 Ray N.C. Words 36 An *Ox-boose: an Ox-stall, or Cow-stall. 1953 Dylan Thomas Under Milk Woodf 1954) 28 P.C. Attila Rees, *ox-broad, barge-booted, stamping out of Handcuff House in a heavy beef-red huff, a 1849 H. Coleridge Ess. (1851) II. 23 The sheep and "'oxbutchering, at which the Homeric heroes are so expert. 1398 Trevisa Barth. De P.R. xvm. cx[i]. (MS. Bodl.) If. 288/2 The *oxe calfe hatte Vitulus. 1523 Fitzherb. Husb. §67 It is tyme to gelde his oxen calues in the olde of the mone, whan they be .x. or .xx. dayes olde. C1830 Glouc. Farm Rep. 17 in Libr. Usef. Knowl., Husb. Ill, Six ox-calves of the Hereford breed. 1785 G. Washington Diaries (192s) II. 441 [1] *Oxe Chain. 1817 J. K. Paulding Lett, from South I. 128 Next came three men,.. chained together with an ox-chain. 1842 [see goose-yoke s.v. goose sb. 8]. 1866 Rep. Indian Affairs (U.S.) 292, I also repaired 20 wagons, 15 ox chains, 15 grain cradles. 1546 Yks. Chantry Surv. (Surtees, 91) 113 Parkes, parockes, and the ♦oxcloses. 1641 in J. Merrill Hist. Amesbury, Mass. (1880) 19 Three hundred acres of upland inclosed for an *ox common, c 1820 S. Rogers Italy, Como 47 Wains *oxen-drawn. 1900 Doyle Boer War i. 9 In their huge ox-drawn waggons.. they had vehicles and homes and forts all in one. 1828 A. Royall Black Bk. II. 114 He was one of your right down flat footed ♦ox-drivers. 1843 Yale Lit. Mag. VIII. 332 ‘Gee Bright!’ shouted the stentorian voice of an ox-driver. 1870 Bryant Iliad I. vi. 188 Beating them with an ox-driver’s goad. 1916 G. B. Shaw Androcles & Lion 1. 23 The ox driver. The menagerie service is the Emperor’s personal retinue. 1937 K. Blixen Out of Africa iv. 269 One strong young animal gave .. his Native ox-drivers endless trouble. 1572 Mascall Plant. & Graff. (1592) 43 Couer it with *Oxe dunge. 1483 Cath. Angl. 265/1 An ♦Oxfayre. .locus vbi boues venduntur. 1803 Edin. Rev. II. 132 [Animals] which the *ox-fed rustic never molests. 1836 Knickerbocker VIII. 681 His father kept a long *ox-gad to whip him with. 1611 Bible Judg. iii. 31 Shamgar.. which slew .. sixe hundred men with an *oxe goad [1535 Coverdale Oxes gadd]. 1843 Knickerbocker XXI. 125 The ladies requested the loan of Mr. Diddlemas’s ox-goad to knock down chestnut burrs. 1848 E. Bryant California iii. 32 The crack of the ox-goad, the ‘whoa-haws’, .. create a most Babel-like and exciting confusion. 1916 G. B. Shaw Androcles & Lion 1. 23 A man with an ox goad comes running through the central arch. 1658 Rowland Moufet's Theat. Ins. 1023 They set in the utmost void places ♦Ox-hoofs, Hogs-hoofs, or old cast things that are hollow. 1850 Mrs. Browning Prom. Bound Poems I. 166 Hearest thou what the *ox-horned maiden saith? 1761 Ann. Reg. 11. 3 Their chief employment at first was ♦ox-hunting. 1602 Breton Wonders worth Hearing (1879) 7/2 Thou olde mangy, fiery faced, bottle nosed, horse lipped, *Ox lawed rascall. 1701 in K. Steuart By Allan Water iii. (1901) 73 Item the caldron and *oxen-looms £2. 1837 Wheelwright tr. Aristophanes I. 275 Is it ♦ox-loosing time, or later? 1634 Brereton Trav. (Chetham) 61, I saw a late erected ♦oxmarket. 1826 T. Flint Recoil. 211 Steam-mills arose in St. Louis, and ♦ox-mills on the principle of the.. tread-mill. 1837 J. M. Peck Gazetteer Illinois (ed. 2) 1. 33 Ox mills on the inclined plane and horse mills by draught, are common throughout.. the state. 1483 Cath. Angl. 265/2 An *Oxe pasture, bovarium. 1815 Sir J. Sinclair Syst. Husb. Scot. 1. 371 Old grass certainly feeds large cattle better. In Northumberland it is the ox pasture. 1523 Fitzherb. Husb. §6 In some places, an *oxe-ploughe is better than a horseplough. 1765 A. Dickson Treat. Agric. (ed. 2) 177 The beam.. may be made shorter in a two-horse plough, or an ox-plough. 1879 E. Arnold Lt. Asia 10 His slate of *ox-red sandal-wood. 1817 Cobbett Pol. Reg. 8 Feb. 162 After all the ♦ox-roasting and temple-building in commemoration of that glorious triumph. 1817 in Trans. Illinois State Hist. Soc. 1910 (1912) 150 An inclined Wheel *ox Saw Mill with two saws. 1875 Knight Diet. Mech. s.v., An *ox-shoe consists of a flat piece of iron with five or six holes near its outer margin to receive as many flat-headed nails. 1872 Browning Fifine lxxvii, Swell out your frog the right ♦oxsize. 1809 A. Henry Trav. 265 We were obliged to wrap ourselves. . in ♦ox-skins, which the traders call buffalorobes. 1483 Cath. Angl. 265/2 An *Oxe slaer, bovicida. 1842 in Kansas State Hist. Soc. Coll. (1918) XIV. 755, I made also an ♦oxsled. 1844 Knickerbocker XXIII. 445 Let us ride., home on the ox-sled. 1863 H. S. Randall Pract. Shepherd (ed. 7) xix. 228 The old-fashioned, lively and merry scene of hauling out hay on an ox-sled. 1904 M. E. Waller WoodCarver of 'Lympus 82 Uncle Shim is driving the ox-sled down the Pent Road. 1882 Fiske in Harper's Mag. Dec. 122/1 There were the ox-cart for summer and the ox-sled for winter. 1550 Knaresborough Wills (Surtees) I. 59 One ^oxe stirke of one yere olde. 1573 Tusser Husb. xvii. (1878) 36 For ♦oxteeme and horseteeme, in plough for to go. 1776 in Huntington (N.Y.) Town Rec. (1889) III. 17 Carting Genii Tryons Baggage from Huntington to Jamaica with an Ox team. 1848 E. Bryant California i. 14 Ox-teams seem to be esteemed as preferable. 1913 J. London Valley of Moon 297 The chest of drawers.. had crossed the Atlantic by sailing ship and the Plains by ox-team. 1974 M. Fido R. Kipling 77/1 Hiring labourers and ox-teams. 1849 in E. Page Wagons West (1930) 120 We will now push off for good and any *ox train that gets ahead of us will have to travele. 1850 L. H. Garrard Wah-to- Yah 72 Overtaking a United States ox-train, with which I traveled and stayed all night. 1869 Bradshaw's Railway Manual XXI. 433 Four years ago the only way of traversing these 1,721 miles between the Missouri and the Pacific was by mail coaches, or by mule or

OX ox trains. 1887 E. Custer Tenting on Plains 357 There is no picture that represents the weariness and laggard progress of life like an ox-train. 1968 E. McCourt Saskatchewan x. 112 Some settlers arrived .. by ox train and Red River cart. 1831 J. M. Peck Guide for Emigrants 11. 135 From twelve to fifteen large *ox waggons are employed.. in hauling it [sc. coal] to market. 1857 D. E. E. Braman Information Texas iii. 56 The ox-wagons, the ‘peculiar institution’ of this country, are hauling away cotton. 1878 T. J. Lucas Camp Life & Sport S. Afr. iii. 42 The Cape ox-waggon is quite an institution, and has been called, like the camel, the ‘ship of the plains’. 1895 Catholic Mag. Aug. 200 It was put into an ox-waggon. 1946 E. O’Neill Iceman Cometh (1947) 1. 44, I vas so tough and strong I grab axle of ox wagon mit full load, i960 [see backveld]. 1971 Sunday Express (Johannesburg) 28 Mar. 11 /1 Students to whom I spoke described the move as ‘archaic and back to the ox-wagon’. 1820 H. Matthews Diary of Invalid (ed. 2) 18 Abundance of *ox-wains. 1831 J. Macqueen in Blackw. Mag. Nov. 752/2 With a good rattan or Mauritius *ox whip. 1650 Fuller Pisgah iv. vii. 129 Others.. conceive *Oxe-worship in Egypt of far greater antiquity.

6. a. Special comb.: ox-antelope, a bovine antelope; in the Revised Version (Num. xxiii. 22) a marginal reading for ‘wild ox’, rendering Heb. r’em (‘unicorn’ in 1611), identified as Bos primigenius; oxback, in phr. on oxback, sitting or riding on an ox; ox-ball: see quot.; ox-beef, the flesh of the ox used as food; ox-bile = ox-gall', ox-biter, a bird: (a) = ox-pecker, q.v.; (b) U.S. the cow-bird, Molobrus ater or M. pecoris\ oxbot, the larva of the gad-fly, infesting the skin of cattle; ox-bot fly, the fly producing this larva; ox-boy, a boy who tends oxen; a cowboy; oxbrake: see quot.; ox-chip, a piece of dry oxdung; ox-coin (see 3 above); foxen and kine (also kye), a local name of some sea-fowl, as the ruff, Machetes pugnax, or the dunlin, Tringa alpina; ox-feather (humorous), the ‘horn’, as the symbol of cuckoldry: cf. bull’s feather (bull 11 b); ox-feller (jocular), a butcher; ox-fence, a strong fence to confine cattle; spec, one consisting of a hedge with a stout railing on one side, and (often) a ditch on the other; hence oxfenced adj.; ox-fish, a S. American sea-fish; oxfly, ox gad-fly, the gad-fly or bot-fly, CEstrus bovis\ ox-foot, (a) the foot of an ox, esp. as used to make ox-foot jelly, (b) (see quot. 1730-6); oxframe, a frame for holding oxen while they are being shod; also ox-shoeing frame; ox-gall, the gall of the ox, used for cleansing purposes, also in painting and pharmacy; so ox-gall-stone; ox-god, Apis, the sacred bull of the Egyptians; fox-grass (-girse), pasturage for an ox; oxheart a., heart-shaped and of unusual size; applied esp. to a variety of cherry; also as sb.', fox-hunger, the disease Bulimy or Doghunger; oxland = oxgang; also, plough-land; oxman, a man who looks after oxen, a herdsman; ox-money, a tax levied on oxen; oxnoble, a variety of potato; ox-pecker, the genus Buphaga of African birds, feeding on the parasitic larvae that infest the hide of cattle (Craig 1848); also called beef-eater; ox-penny = ox-money; fox-pith, the marrow of the ox’s bones; ox-rail = ox-fence; ox-ray, a fish, the large horned ray, Cephaloptera giorna (Cuvier); ox-rein: see quot.; ox-runner, a kind of runner for a sleigh; ox-sole (Irish), the whiff, a flat fish; ox-spavin: see quot.; ox-stone, a name for jade; ox-vomit, corruption of nux vomica (dial.); oxwarble, (a) the tumour or swelling in the back of an ox caused by the ox-fly; (b) the gad-fly producing this; oxyard, a measure of land (? = oxland); also, a yard where oxen are kept. See also OXBANE, -BOW, -CHEEK, -EYE, -GANG, -GATE, -HARROW, etc. 1857 Livingstone Trav. iv. 75 That I might be able to visit Sebituane on *ox-back. 1851 Sternberg Dial. Northampt. (E.D.D.), *Ox-ball, a round, hairy ball often found in the stomach of an ox. 1590 Shaks. Mids. N. ill. i. 197 Bot... Your name I beseech you sir? Mus. Mustardseede... Bot... That same cowardly gyant-like ♦Oxe-beefe hath deuoured many a gentleman of your house. 1878 Amer. Home Cook Bk. 5 Ox-beef, when it is young, will have a fine open grain, and a good red colour. 1819 Brande Man. Chem. 440 *Ox-bile.. this secretion [etc.]. 1826 Henry Elem. Chem. II. 438 When submitted to heat, ox-bile., deposits a portion of coagulated matter. 1885 J. Coryell in Harper's Mag. Feb. 420/1 The red-beaked *ox-biters (Buphaga erythrorhynca), more popularly known as rhinoceros-birds. 1841 Encycl. Brit. (ed. 7) XXI. 627 The ♦Ox-bot, CEstrus bovis,.. is a cuticular insect, the eggs being deposited externally in the skin of cattle. 1862 T. W. Harris Insects injur. Vegetation vii. (ed. 3) 624 The maggots .. of the CEstrus bovis, or *ox bot-fly, live in large open boils.. on the backs of cattle. 1573 Tusser Husb. lxiii. (1878) 143 The ♦oxboy as ill is as hee, Or worser, if worse may be found. 1875 Knight Diet. Mech., *Ox-brake. The ox-brake resembles that used for shoeing refractory horses. 1857 E. Bandel Frontier Life in Army (1932) 178 No timber to be seen yet, and our wood is gone. We must get along on what few buffalo or *ox chips we can gather. 1857 W. Chandless Visit to Salt Lake 1. vii. 122 Some one pitched on an old camping-place studded with ‘ox-chips’. 1602 Carew Cornwall 35 Amongst the first sort, we reckon the.. Sea-

oxlarkes, 'Oxen and Kine, Scapies, Puffins, Pewets. 1623 Whitbourne Newfoundland 8 There are also Godwits, Curlewes, and a certaine kinde of fowle that are called Oxen and Kine. 1894 Newton Diet. Birds 680 The Dunlin.. in connexion therewith Mr. Harting.. reasonably refers Oxenand-kine, by which name some apparently small wildfowl were of old times known in the west country. 1615 Swetnam Arraignm. Worn. (1880) p. xxv, She will make thee weare an *Oxe feather in thy cap. 1856 R. A. Vaughan Mystics (i860) I. 281 He stands aloof.. when grave doctors shake hands with *ox-fellers. 1829 Sporting Mag. XXIII. 372 Many 'ox-fences and two rasping brooks. 1875 Stonehenge Brit. Sports 1. 11. iii. §3. 160 Horses and men make light of ox-fences, brooks, or gates in the first frenzy of their charges. 1852 Fraser's Mag. XLV. 539 The *ox-fenced pastures of Leicestershire, a 1642 Sir W. Monson Naval Tracts vi. (1704) 534/1 The *Ox-Fish,. . esteem’d above all Fishes;., it eats., like Beef. 1601 Holland Pliny II. 391 The little grubs or worms whereof come the *oxe-flies. 1809 W. Irving Knickerb. (1861) 225 Victory, in the likeness of a gigantic ox-fly, sat perched upon the cocked hat of the gallant Stuyvesant. 1730-36 Bailey (folio), *Oxfeet (in Horses) is said of a horse when the horn of the hind-feet cleaves just in the middle of the fore-part of the hoof from the coronet to the shoe. 1887 I- R Lady's Ranche Life Montana 29 My next venture was pancakes; and the crowning success, *ox-foot jelly. 1844 Knickerbocker XXIII. 155 A little slab-roofed smithy... An *ox-frame standing by the door, and at one side a shed. 1890 N. P. Langford Vigilante Days I. xxvi. 384 We sat down upon the ox-shoeing frame, and talked over the whole matter. 1802 Bingley Anim. Biog. (1813) III. 304 The *ox gad-fly. 1799 G. Smith Laboratory I. 98 Take * ox-gall.. and some water; mix together and with it rub your gold or silver. 1816 J. Smith Panorama Sc. Art II. 766 This ink will easily mark the transparent paper, if mixed with a little ox-gall. 1863-72 Watts Diet. Chem. I. 588 *Ox gall-stones consist mainly of cholochrome, cholic acid, and choloidic acid, with small portions of cholesterin. 1610 Healey St. Aug. Citie of God 663 All adored this *Oxe-god. 1568 Wills & Inv. N.C. (Surtees 1835) 297, I giue vnto my seruant Willm Sparrow an *oxe girse [= grass] yerelye in the Millfielde. 1846 J. Baxter Libr. Pract. Agric. (ed. 4) II. 335 *Ox-heart yellow [turnip]. 1870 Lowell Cathedral Poet. Wks. (1879) 442 And pulled the pulpy ox-hearts. 1884 Roe Nat. Ser. Story ix, The moist sultriness.. finished the ox-heart cherries. 1623 Bingham Xenophon 79 One, who had experience, told him, that it was a plaine *Oxe-hunger, and that they would immediatly stand vp, if they had any thing to eat. 1387 Trevisa Higden (Rolls) II. 97 Danegeld.. pat was pre pans of eueriche bouata terrae, pat is, of eueriche *oxeland. 1603 Owen Pembrokeshire (1892) 135, viij acres make an Oxelande .. viij oxelandes make a ploweland .. x plowlands make a knightes ffee. 1663 in S. L. Bailey Hist. Sk. Andover, Mass. (1880) 13 All those my two parcells of oxland or ploughing ground on the westerly side of ye Shawshin river. c 1830 Glouc. Farm Rep. 19 in Libr. Usef. Knowl., Husb. Ill, Three *ox-men to work the oxen. 1616 Manch. Crt. Leet Rec. (1885) II. 333 Paide to Mr. Houlte.. *oxe money for his masters provision of howsehould. 1822 Hibbert Descr. Shetl. Isles 321 All landholders.. pay the ox and sheep money... The average of scat, wattle, and ox money, is said to be about 8d. sterling. 1799 A. Young Agric. Surv. Line. 145 Kidneys do not take from the soil so much as *oxnobles. 1793 Statist. Acc. Scot. VII. 583 The parish also pays to Sir Thomas Dundas, the superior, for scatt, wattle, and *ox-penny. 1822 Hibbert Descr. Shetl. Isles (1891) 68 (E.D.D.). 1604 Marston Malcontent 11. ii, Distild *oxe-pith [cf. 1614 J. Taylor Sculler Ep. xxxii, Pith that grows i’ the ox’s chine]. 1844 Alb. Smith Adv. Mr. Ledbury (1856) I. xx. 155 The embankment.. beyond the * ox-rails. 1860-5 Couch Brit. Fishes, *Ox Ray, horned Ray. 1858 Simmonds Trade Diet., *Ox-reims, narrow strips of prepared hide, about 9 feet long, extensively used in the Cape colony for halters for horses, for passing round the horns, close to the head, of draught oxen, to keep them together. 1835 C. F. Hoffman Winter in West I. 295 Our sleigh [was] a low clumsy pine box on a pair of *ox-runners. 1727-41 Chambers Cyclopaedia s.v. Spavin, * Ox-Spavin, which is a callous tumour, at the bottom of the ham, on the inside; hard as a bone, and very painful. 1877 F. G. Lee Gloss. Liturg. Terms 167 Jade, a mineral of a greenish colour; sometimes termed ‘*ox-stone’. 1772 T. Simpson Vermin-Killer 2 Mix up a little flour with honey, and a little *ox-vomit till it comes to a paste. 1887 Daily News 3 May 3/6 Miss Ormerod has issued another warning on the subject of *ox-warble, a pest that is doubly injurious, for the warble maggots.. by the holes they leave in the hides, lessen the value of the latter to the tanner. 1885 W. Morris in Commonweal I. 12/1 The straw from the *ox-yard is blowing about. 1897 Mem. of Tennyson I. i. 1 To Margaret his wife he devises one ox-yard of land. 1910 J. Masefield Ballads & Poems 42 The red cock in the ox-yard crows.

b. In names of plants (in some of which ox-, like ‘horse-’ in similar use, denotes a coarse or large species, or means ‘eaten by’ or ‘fit for oxen’): ox-balm, the N. American plant, Collinsonia canadensis', also called horse-balm (Miller Plant-n. 1884); ox-berry, (a) the Black Bryony or Lady’s Seal, Tamus communis; (b) the fruit of the Wake-Robin, Arum maculatum-, oxdaisy = ox-eye daisy, ox-heal or -heel, Bear’sfoot or Fetid Hellebore, Helleborus foetidus; oxhoof: see quot.; ox-mushroom, a name for very large specimens of the common mushroom (Cent. Diet.). 1854 Trans. Michigan Agric. Soc. V. 130 The plants were very numerous, among which were 'oxbalm .. and marsh grass. 1931 W. N. Clute Common Names of Plants 97 The ox-balm (Collinsonia) is merely a larger balm. 1859 Capern Ball. & Songs 168 Rich as the cornelian, with its ruby sheen, Is the *ox-berry wreath round the bramble seen. 1882 W. Wore. Gloss., Oxberry, the berry of the Arum maculatum. The juice is used as a remedy for warts. 1819 Pantologia, »Ox daisy, in botany... Chrysanthemum. 1597 Gerarde Herbal 11. ccclxi. 825 The fourth kinde of Blacke Hellebor, called .. in English 'Oxeheele, or Setterwoort. 1776-96 Withering Brit. Plants (ed. 3) II. 511 Bears-foot, Setterwort, Oxheel, Stinking Hellebore. 1846 Lindley Peg.

9

OXALO-

Kingd. 550 The leaves of Caulotretus.. and various Bauhinias are used in Brazil under the name of Unha de Boy, or 'Oxhoof, as mucilaginous remedies.

ox-, a formative of chemical terms. 1. = oxy- from oxygen-, as in ox- or oxyacetic, -acid; oxanthracene, oxiodic, etc.

2. A shortening of oxal-, as OXALDEHYDE, OXAMIDE, OXANILIC. 3. Form of

in

oxamic,

oxa- before a vowel.

oxa-. Also before vowels ox-. Combining element in systematic chemical names used to denote the presence of an oxygen atom (regarded as replacing a — CH2— group), as in 6-oxa-3~thiadecanenitrile, iW-2-oxapyrene, oxirane, oxolane. 1928 Jrnl. Amer. Chem. Soc. L. 3075 In order to avoid confusion with the ordinary meanings of oxy-, thio-, azo-, etc., it is recommended that the forms oxa-, thia-, aza-, etc., be employed to indicate the presence of hetero atoms in a ring (the a being dropped before a vowel). 1971 Nomencl. Org. Chem. (I.U.P.A.C.) (ed. 3) B. 53 {table) Element Oxygen.. Prefix Oxa.

oxacillin (Dkss'silin). Pharm. [f. is)oxa(zole (s.v. ISO- b) + peni(cillin.] A semisynthetic penicillin, Ci9H18N305NaS.H20, that is used as an alternative to methicillin, having the same resistance to penicillinase and being in addition resistant to acid so that it can be taken orally; (5-methyl-3-phenyl-4-isoxazolyl)-penicillin sodium. Also called oxacillin sodium and sodium oxacillin (in the British and U.S. pharmacopoeias respectively). 1962 Proc. Mayo Clinic XXXVII. 137, 5~Methyl-3-phenyl-4-isoxazolyl penicillin (Prostaphlin*). [Note] 'Trade name of Bristol Laboratories, Inc... Since this paper was prepared for publication, ‘oxacillin’ has been adopted as the generic name of this drug. 1963 New NonOfficial Drugs 148 Sodium oxacillin is a semisynthetic penicillin salt for oral administration. 1967 Martindale’s Extra Pharmacopoeia (ed. 25) 994/1 Oxacillin sodium is more resistant to destruction by the acid gastric secretion than benzylpenicillin or methicillin sodium. 1970 Atlantic Monthly Mar. 50 He was also given heavy doses of antibiotics, including a gram of chloramphenicol, a gram of oxacillin, [etc.].

oxahverite Min.: see oxhaverite. oxal-, combining element in chemical terms, used in the sense ‘derived from or related to oxalic acid’, or ‘containing the radical oxalyl’. oxala'cetic acid, a dicarboxylic acid, HOOC CO CHj-COOH, which crystallizes as an enol form and is produced in vivo by transamination from aspartic acid and in the Krebs cycle by oxidation of malic acid; so oxa’lacetate, the anion, or an ester or salt of, oxalacetic acid. || oxalsemia (Dkss'liimia) Path. [mod.L., f. Gr. alp.a blood]: see quot. o'xalamide = oxamide. 'oxalan [-an 2; cf. alloxan] = oxaluramide. oxa'lantin [cf. alloxantin]: see quot. oxa'lethyline, a poisonous oily liquid of composition C6H10N2; also, a general name for the series to which this belongs, as chloroxalethyline C6H9C1N2. oxal'hydric acid, a former name for saccharic acid\ hence oxal'hydrate, a salt of this acid, a saccharate. 'oxalite Min. — humboldtine. Also OXALURAMIDE, OXALYL, etc. 1891 Jrnl. Chem. Soc. LX. 1333 On mixing., a benzene solution of carbon oxychloride with copper *0X313061316.. the copper salt takes up an appreciable quantity of chlorine. 1969 Oxalacetate [see glyoxylate]. 1896 Jrnl. Chem. Soc. LXX. 1. 599 Nef s ethylic ethoxyfumarate.. when hydrolysed with hydrochloric acid, gives *oxalacetic acid. 1939 Ann. Reg. 1938 375 In the biological fixation of nitrogen by root nodule bacteria the formation of aspartic acid via the oxime of oxalacetic acid was confirmed. 1972 Arch. Biochem. & Biophysics CLIII. 226/1 Oxalacetic acid .. functions as a key substrate in metabolism as the keto form; however, the pure compound crystallizes as the cis enol of hydroxymaleic acid. 1892 Syd. Soc. Lex., *Oxalaemia, the presence of oxalates in the blood; a doubtful condition. 1836-41 Brande Chem. (ed. 5) 1181 When oxalate of ammonia is distilled.. the liquid which passes over contains a flocculent substance,.. to which M. Dumas has given the name of *oxalamide. 1866-77 Watts Diet. Chem. IV. 248 * Oxalan, syn. with Oxaluramide. Ibid., *Oxalantin, C6H4N4O5.. is related to parabanic acid in the same manner as alloxantin.. to alloxan. 1881 Ibid. VIII. 1450 *Oxalethylines. 1838 T. Thomson Chem. Org. Bodies 75 The *oxalhydrate of lead which fell was collected on a filter and thoroughly washed with water. Ibid., The *oxalhydric acid is a new and peculiar acid. 1866-77 Watts Diet. Chem. IV. 277 *Oxalite, native ferrous oxalate, also called Humboldtine.

oxalate ('Dkssbt), sb. Chem. [a. F. oxalate (G. de Morveau and Lavoisier, 1787), f. oxal- in oxalique oxalic + -ate4.] A salt of oxalic acid. 1791 Hamilton tr. Berthollet's Dyeing I. 243 The acidulous oxalate of pot-ash may also be employed for this purpose. Ibid. II. 371 Oxalats. 1807 Marcet in Phil. Trans. XCVII. 303 The lime was precipitated by oxalat of ammonia. 1869 Roscoe Elem. Chem. (1874) xxxiv. 314 Oxalic acid is a dibasic salt, and forms two classes of salts, called Normal Oxalates, and Acid Oxalates.

attrib. 1889 Anthony's Photogr. Bull. II. 297 Time.. is required for the development of a good negative, both with the pyro and oxalate developer.

Hence oxa'latic a., relating to oxalates. 1853 in Dunglison Med. Lex. 1892 Syd. Soc. Lex., Oxalatic diathesis, the oxalic Diathesis. [See oxalic c.]

oxalate Okssleit), v. Med. [f. thesb.] trans. To add an oxalate to, coagulation of blood.

esp.

so

as

to

prevent

1911 Amer. Jrnl. Physiol. XXIX. 204 The tissue extract was itself oxalated to remove any calcium that may have been present. 1934 Brit. Med. Jrnl. 7 July 10/2 Blood collected under paraffin was oxalated and centrifuged and the plasma examined spectroscopically. 1954 Blood IX. 610 The serum was decanted and 2 8 ml. were oxalated by adding 0 5 ml. of 01 M. potassium oxalate.

So 'oxalated ppl. a., containing added oxalate. 1893 Jrnl. Path. & Bacteriol. I. 443 (heading) Effect of graduated additions of calcium chloride to oxalated blood. 1946 Nature 16 Nov. 708/2 The prothrombin concentration in normal human oxalated plasma averaged approximately 2 mgm. per 100 ml. when expressed as protein nitrogen. 1964 W. G. Smith Allergy & Tissue Metabolism vi. 69 Oxalated blood samples were collected both before and for several minutes after shock.

ox'aldehyde. Chem. [f. ox- 2 -fi aldehyde: = oxalic aldehyde.] A synonym of glyoxal.

oxalic (Dk'saelik), a. Chem. [ad. F. oxalique (G. de Morveau and Lavoisier, 1787), f. L. Oxalis: see -ic.] Of, derived from, or characteristic of the Oxalis or Wood Sorrel: spec. a. oxalic acid\ a highly poisonous and intensely sour acid (C2H204 = C202.2H0), the first member of the dibasic series having the general formula CnH2n_204. It exists in the form of salts (potassium, sodium, or calcium oxalate) in Wood Sorrel and many other plants, and is also obtained chemically from sugar, starch, sawdust, and other organic substances; it crystallizes in transparent colourless crystals, readily soluble in water or alcohol. oxalic series (of acids): the dibasic acids derived from the glycols, which differ from the lactic or monobasic series by having an additional atom of oxygen in place of two of hydrogen; they include Oxalic, Malonic, Succinic, Pyrotartaric, Adipic, Pimelic, Suberic, Azelaic, Sebacic, Brassylic, and Roccellic acids (Roscoe Elem. Chem. (1874) xxxiv). 1791 Hamilton Berthollet's Dyeing I. 1. 11. i. 123 Nitric acid.. forms oxalic acid, with part of the hydrogen and charcoal. 1800 tr. Lagrange's Chem. II. 210 Oxalic acid .. is extracted from sugar by combining the oxygen of the nitric acid with one of its constituent principles. 1847 E. Turner Elem. Chem. 711 Oxalic acid. Discovered by Scheele in 1776. It occurs as a mineral Humboldite combined with oxide of iron. 1873 [see oxalyl]. 1876 Harley Mat. Med. (ed. 6) 313 Oxalic Acid derives its name from the wood sorrel.. which, like all the genus, abounds in oxalic acid in combination with potash.

b. oxalic ether, a name for neutral ethyl oxalate (C6H10O4 = C202.2C2Hs.02); also extended to the oxalates of the alcohol-radicals in general. 3838 T. Thomson Chem. Org. Bodies 328 Oxalic ether was mixed with sulphuret of potassium. 1866-77 Watts Diet. Chem. IV. 268 Oxalic Ethers... Only those of methyl, ethyl, amyl and allyl have.. been yet obtained.

c. oxalic diathesis (Path.), that condition of the system in which there is a tendency to formation of calcium oxalate in the urine; also called oxalatic diathesis, oxalic acid diathesis. 1843 Sir T. Watson Led. Princ. 6f Pract. Physic lxxvi. II. 548 There is yet another diathesis sufficiently common and important to claim your best attention. I mean the oxalic: in which there is a tendency to the formation, in the kidney, of the oxalate of lime, or mulberry calculus.

| Oxalis (’oksslis). Bot. [L. oxalis, oxalid(Pliny), a. Gr. ofaAiy (Diosc.), f. of-uy sour, acid. In mod.F. oxalide.] A large genus of plants (type of N.O. Oxalidacese, otherwise reckoned as a tribe, Oxalidese, of Geraniacese), mostly ornamental herbs, with delicate five-parted flowers of various colours, and leaves usually of three leaflets; the common British species is O. Acetosella, Wood Sorrel. [1601 there is Greeke, Oxalis,

Pliny xx. xxi, Touching the Docke.. a wild kind thereof, which some call Oxalis in (i. wild Sorrell, or Soure-docke).] 1706 Phillips, wild Sorrel or Wood-Sorrel, an Herb. 1797 Wollaston in Phil. Trans. LXXXVII. 399 The saccharine acid is known to be a natural product of a species of oxalis. 1856 Ruskin Mod. Paint. IV. v. xx. §5 The exquisite oxalis is preeminently a mountaineer. Holland

oxalo-, combining element

= oxal-, as oxalo'acetate = oxalacetate s.v. oxal-; oxaloa'cetic acid = oxalacetic acid s.v. oxal-; ,oxalo-'nitrate, a salt of oxalic and nitric acid; oxa'losis Path, [-osis], a rare disorder of metabolism in which crystals and stones of calcium oxalate are deposited in the kidneys and elsewhere, often causing death during childhood as a result of renal failure; oxalo'succinate, the anion, or an ester or salt, of oxalosuccinic acid; ,oxalosuc'cinic acid, a tricarboxylic acid, HOOCCOCH(COOH)CH2 COOH, which is an intermediate in the formation of a-ketoglutaric acid from isocitric acid in the Krebs cycle; oxalovinic

OXALURAMIDE (.Dksslso'vaimk) acid: a synonym of ethyloxalic acid, the acid oxalate of ethyl (C4H604 = C2H(C2H5)04); hence oxalovinate (Dksstau 'vainat), a salt of this acid, an ethyloxalate. 1943 Sumner & Somers Chem. & Methods of Enzymes xviii. 324 Malate, *oxaloacetate, or succinate could replace fumarate in reaction (c). 1962 S. G. Waley in A. Pirie Lens Metabolism Rel. Cataract 356 Another y-keto acid that undergoes enzymatic decarboxylation is oxaloacetate. 1937 Nature 18 Sept. 503/2 a-Ketoacids other than pyruvic, for example.. ^oxaloacetic or phenylpyruvic acid, may equally serve as acceptors for the amino group of glutamic acid. 1940 [see a-ketoglutarate s.v. keto- a]. 1968 Passmore & Robson Compan. Med. Stud. I. ix. 14/2 Acetyl-CoA reacts with oxaloacetic acid to produce citric acid. 1873 Watts Fozvnes’ Chem. (ed. 11) 427 A basic *oxalo-nitrate is obtained by adding ammonium oxalate to the oxynitrate. 1952 Ying Chou & Donohue in Pediatrics X. 660 (heading) *Oxalosis. Possible ‘inborn error of metabolism’ with nephrolithiasis and nephrocalcinosis due to calcium oxalate as the predominating features. 1973 N. M. R. Buist et al. in Forfar & Arneil Textbk. Pediatrics xix. 1171/2 Treatment of oxalosis includes alkalinization of the urine, dietary restriction of calcium and a large fluid intake. 1911 Chem. Abstr. V. 3240 Tri-Et *oxalosuccinate.. is best prepared by means of EtOK. 1962 S. G. Waley in A. Pirie Lens Metabolism Rel. Cataract 355 In the citric acid cycle .. two molecules of CO 2 are formed per turn of the cycle; one comes from oxalosuccinate, a j3-keto acid. 1925 Chem. Abstr. XIX. 4423 (Index), *Oxalosuccinic acid, triethyl ester. 1948 Jrnl. Biochem. CLXXIV. 144 The instability of oxalosuccinic acid makes an accurate estimation of this constant rather difficult. 1966 F. A. Robinson Vitamin CoFactors of Enzyme Syst. viii. 541 In this organism [sc. E. coll], biotin appears to function in the conversion of oxalosuccinic acid into a-ketoglutaric acid. 1838 T. Thomson Chem. Org. Bodies 172 *Oxalo-vinic acid.. was discovered by Mitscherlich... It decomposes carbonates of barytes and lime, forming soluble *oxalo-vinates capable of crystallizing. From oxalovinate of barytes it is easy to obtain pure oxalovinic acid.

oxaluramide (Dks3'l(j)u3r3maid). Chem. [See oxaluric and amide.]

The amide of oxaluric acid (C3H5N3O3), obtained as a white crystalline powder by the action of ammonia and hydrocyanic acid on alloxan; also called oxalan. 1866-77 Watts

-uria.]

Path.

[mod.L.,

f.

The presence of an excess of

calcium oxalate in the urine. 1844 G. Bird Urin. Deposits vii. (heading), Chemical pathology of oxalate of lime (oxaluria). 1899 Cagney tr. Jaksch's Clin. Diagn. vii. (ed. 4) 358 It [i.e. oxalic acid in the urine] is subject to very great increase in certain morbid states, and the condition is then called oxaluria.

oxaluric (t>ks3'l(j)u3rik), a. Chem. [f.

oxal- +

URIC.] In oxaluric acid: a monobasic acid (C3H4N204), which may be regarded as consisting of oxalic acid and urea minus water, obtained as a white crystalline powder of a very acid taste. Hence oxa'lurate, a salt of oxaluric acid. 1836-41 Brande Chem. (ed. 5) 1381 Oxaluric acid is formed by the union of 2 atoms of water with parabanic acid. Ibid., With excess of ammonia, oxalurate of lime yields a gelatinous precipitate. 1866 Odling Anim. Chem. 135 These dumbbells may consist of oxalurate of calcium. 1892 Syd. Soc. Lex., Oxaluric acid,., the analogue of alloxanic acid, being uric acid in which one atom of hydrogen is replaced by one atom of the radical of oxalic acid.

oxalyl

('Dksalil). Chem.

Elem. Chem. xxxiv. (1871) 367 By heating neutral ammonium oxalate, a white powder called Oxamide is left.

oxammite ('Dkssmait).

Min. [Named 1870, from ox- 2 + amm(onia + -ite1.] Native oxalate of ammonium, found in yellowish-white crystals or crystalline grains. 1870 Amer. Jrnl. Sci. L. 274 Oxalate of Ammonia, which Professor Shepard names Oxammite. 1892 Dana's Min. 994 Oxammite .. [is] found with mascagnite, which it resembles.

oxanilic (okss'mlik), a. Chem. [f. ox-2 = oxal+ anilic.] In oxanilic acid (= phenyloxamic acid): a crystalline substance (C8H7N03) obtained by heating aniline with an excess of oxalic acid; its salts are ox'anilates. So oxa'nilamide (= monophenyloxamide), a snow-white flaky substance (C8H8N202) obtained in the decomposition of cyaniline by hydrochloric acid; ox'anilide (= diphenyloxamide), a substance (C14H12N202), crystallizing in white scales, obtained by heating aniline oxalate, or in the decomposition of cyaniline by dilute hydrochloric or sulphuric acid; ox'aniline, a base (C6H7NO) obtained by heating amido-salicylic acid, forming a white inodorous mass, which dissolves in hot water or alcohol, and separates on cooling in slightly coloured crystals. 1857 Miller Elem. Chem. III. 241 Oxanilide. 1866-77 Diet. Chem. IV. 287 Oxanilamide.. Oxanilic acid .. Oxanilide.. Oxaniline.

Watts

ox-antelope: see ox 6. oxanthracene (t>k's£en0r3si:n).

Chem. Also oxy-. [f. ox- i + anthracene.] A neutral substance, C14H802, derived from anthracene. 1862 Miller Elem. Chem. III. 670. 1866-77 Watts Diet. Chem. IV. 352 [It] forms light reddish-yellow crystals of oxanthracene, fusible, volatile without decomposition, and subliming in long needles.

oxarde, obs. form of oxherd.

Diet. Chem. IV. 277.

oxaluria (Dks3'l(j)u3rra). oxal- +

OX-BOW

IO

[f. oxal- + -yl.]

The

hypothetical radical (C202) of oxalic acid. 1859 Fownes Man. Chem. 398 One molecule of C4H4 (ethylene) and C404 (oxalyl). 1873 Ralfe Phys. Chem. p. xxi, Oxalic acid, C2H204, is a double molecule of water in which half the hydrogen is replaced by oxalyl.

oxamic

(Dk'saemik), a. Chem. [f. ox- 2 = oxal+ AMIC.] In oxamic acid: a monobasic acid, C2H3N03 (= NH2.C202.0H), produced by the dehydration of acid oxalate of ammonium, and in other ways; its salts are oxamates. oxamic ether: an ether in which one or other of the hydrogen-atoms of oxamic acid is replaced by an alcohol-radical; e.g. ethylic oxamate or oxamethane, C4H7N03 = NH2.C202.0.C2H5; ethyloxamic acid, C4H7N03 = NH.C2H5. c2o2.oh. 1838 T. Thomson Chem. Org. Bodies 592 Of Oxamethane, or Etheroxamide. 1857 Miller Elem. Chem. III. 172 This body,.. originally termed oxamethane... is now admitted to be oxamic ether, or the ether of amidated oxalic acid. 1873 Ralfe Phys. Chem. p. xxvi, Thus we have Oxamic Acid, Silver Oxamate, Methyl Oxamate.

oxamide ('Dksamaid). Chem. [f. ox-

2 + amide first formed as F. oxamide (J. Dumas 1830, in Ann. de Chim. et de Physique XLIV. 130).] The diamide C202.N2H4, representing two molecules of ammonia in which two atoms of hydrogen are replaced by oxalyl, C202; also called oxalamide. Extended generically to the amides which also contain alcohol-radicals, as dimethyloxamide, C202.N2H2.(CH3 )2, etc. 1838 T. Thomson Chem. Org. Bodies 590 Oxamide. This substance, the first of the series of amides, was discovered by Dumas, in the year 1830. 1866-77 Watts Diet. Chem. IV. 284 Oxamides containing Alcohol radicles. 1869 Roscoe

oxazepam (Dk'seizipaem). Pharm. [f. ox- 1 + az(o+ -ep(ine (suffix designating an unsaturated seven-membered ring containing nitrogen) + am(ide.] A tricyclic, creamy-white powder, Cl5HnClN202, which is a tranquillizer given to relieve anxiety states and to control the withdrawal symptoms of alcoholism. 1964 Jrnl. Pharmaceutical Sci. LIII. 1181/1 Oxazepam, 7-chloro-1,3-dihydrO“3-hydroxy-5-phenyl-2H-1,4-benzodiazepine-2-one, has been characterized pharmacologically in our laboratories as an anticonvulsant and mild central depressant and is currently under clinical investigation as an antianxiety agent. 1966 Jrnl. Amer. Med. Asssoc. 21 Nov. 952/1 Six days after oxazepam was stopped completely, her husband reported she had been up all night, was talking irrationally, and was having visual hallucinations. 1974 Brit. Jrnl. Clin. Pract. XXVIII. 65/1 Oxazepam, one of the benzodiazepine group, has an anxiolytic action with very little sedative potential.

oxazole ('Dksazsul).

Chem. [ad. G. oxazol (Hantzsch & Weber 1887, in Ber. d. Deut. Chem. Ges. XX. 3119): see ox- 1, azo-, and -ole.] a. A weakly basic, heterocyclic compound, O CH:N CH:CH, which is a volatile liquid, b. 1_l

Any of the derivatives of this compound obtained by substituting for hydrogen. 1888 Jrnl. Chem. Soc. LIV. 574 Oxazoles are obtained by the condensation of a-halogen-ketones with amides. 1892 [see imidazole]. 1929 R. A. Gortner Outl. Biochem. xiv. 350 Polypeptides may be considered to enolize.. yielding substituted imidazoles or substituted oxazoles. 1966 McGraw-Hill Encycl. Sci. & Technol. IX. 461/1 Oxazole is miscible with water and organic solvents. 1968 A. Albert Heterocyclic Chem. (ed. 2) vi. 289 Oxazole alkaloids have been isolated from flowering plants in the Rutaceae and Graminae, and oxazolidines (their reduced analogues) occur in cabbages.

oxazolidine (Dksa'zDlidiin). Chem. [f. prec. + -IDINE.] Any of the compounds obtained by substituting for hydrogen in the hypothetical parent compound CH2CH2NHCH20 (which is l_l

the fully hydrogenated form of oxazole), some of which are anticonvulsants and are used in treating petit mal. 1902 Jrnl. Chem. Soc. LXXXII. 1. 56 (heading) Synthesis of oxazolidines by the action of aldehydes on hydramines. 1953 Chem. Rev. LIII. 315 The oxazolidines are liquids or solids of basic character; their stability to hydrolysis is generally low. 1961 A. Goth Med. Pharmacol, xix. 229 In the clinical use of the oxazolidine derivatives, the following toxic effects have been reported: drowsiness and ataxia, photophobia, and a strange visual disturbance.

oxazolone (Dk'saezataun). Chem. [f. as prec. + -one.] Any compound containing the nucleus obtained by hydrogenating one of the double bonds of oxazole and replacing a methylene group by a carbonyl group; = azlactone. 1899 Japp & Findlay in Jrnl. Chem. Soc. LXXV. 1. 1027 It occurred to us that, by substituting an a-hydroxy-acid for the a-keto-alcohol in the foregoing reaction, it might be

possible to prepare oxazolones (ketodi-hydro-oxazoles). 1947 Sci. News IV. 70 The synthesis of penicillin G starts with a benzyl oxazolone and with penicillinamine, and attempts to recombine them. 1968 A. Albert Heterocyclic Chem. (ed. 2) vi. 290 Of the oxazolones, the 5-isomer.. and its derivatives are the best known. 1968 R. O. C. Norman Princ. Org. Synthesis xviii. 604 The oxazolones or azlactones, prepared by the dehydration of N-acyl-a-aminoacids, are employed in Erlenmeyer’s synthesis of a-aminoacids. 1975 Nature 13 Nov. 149/2 We have examined .. the production of antiparasite antibodies and parameters of Tcell function (the response to phytohaemagglutinin (PHA) and oxazolone). 'ox-bane. [f. ox + bane sb.1] A plant injurious to cattle; now, applied to the Poison-bulb of South Africa, Buphane toxicaria. 1611 Cotgr., Mort aux boeufs, ox-bane; an hearbe whereof if an Ox eat, he dies forthwith of the Squinzie. 1706 Phillips, Ox-bane, a sort of Herb. ox-bird, oxbird. [f. ox -l- bird sb. 2.] 1. A name applied to various British small wild-fowl; esp. the Dunlin (Tringa variabilis); also,

locally,

to

the

Sanderling

(Calidris

arenaria), Ringed Plover (JEgialitis hiaticula), Common Sandpiper (Tringoides hypoleucus). .] 1. gen. One who paces; one who walks with measured step; one who traverses or measures (a path, distance, etc.) by pacing. 183s L. Hunt Capt. Sword ii, Pacer of highway and piercer of ford. 1886 Dowden Shelley II. 500 The pacers on the terrace descried a strange sail rounding the point.

2. A horse that paces, or whose ordinary gait is a pace: see pace sb.1 6 b, v. 3. a 1661 Fuller Worthies, Huntington. (1662) 51 It is given to thorough-paced-Naggs, that amble naturally, to trip much whilest artificial pacers goe surest on foot. 1708 J. Chamberlayne St. Gt. Brit. 1. 1. iv. (1737) 32 Your New England Pads are esteemed as the swiftest Pacers. 1740 Baynard Health (ed. 6) 31 Be your horse a pacer, or a trotter. 1809 W. Irving Knickerb. v. vi, He entered NewAmsterdam as a conqueror, mounted on a Naraganset pacer. 1817 Sporting Mag. L. 25 The parson of the parish., mounts the old pacer. 1829 Sporting Mag. XXIII. 266 The Narraganset pacer is extinct. 1884 E. Eggleston in Century Mag. Jan. 445/1 The awkward but ‘prodigiously’ rapid natural amble of the American pacer. 1900 Field June, A pacer.. canters with his hind legs, and trots with his fore legs.

b. One who trains a horse to pace; a trainer. 1656 Earl Monm. tr. Boccalini’s Advts. fr. Parnass. I. xli. (1674) 54 Coults might not put Tramels upon their Pacers. 3. Racing. = pace-maker i . 1893 Pall Mall G. 10 July 10/2 In the contest of Saturday the riders were permitted to have pacemakers; but the innovation was not entirely successful, the competitors several times overrunning the pacer.

4. colloq. Anything that goes at a great pace. 1890 Cent. Diet. 1901 Farmer Slang.

'pace-,setter,

[pace sb.1] One who sets the pace, trend, or fashion. (Chiefly fig.) 1895 Westm. Gaz. 25 Nov. 2/2 With Mr. Redmond as pace-setter, there will, we may be sure, be a lively competition between him, Mr. Dillon, and Mr. Healy. 1940 Sun (Baltimore) 2 Aug. 14/1 Perlina, the early pacesetter, was second about two lengths in front of.. White Ford. 1958 Listener 23 Oct. 653/3 The new middle-class society and the new pace-setters within it. 1961 Times 8 May 16/4 Music is limited to punctuation,.. or the role of pace-setter for words and action. 1969 Times 22 Oct. (Ghana Suppl.) p. i/2 Ghana was the pacesetter for modern Africa when it became the first sub-Saharan black country to move from colonial status to independence. 1970 Globe & Mail (Toronto) 25 Sept. 31/7 Keith Alexander of Calgary continued to be the Canadian pacesetter, firing a 71 yesterday for a two-round total of 143. 1973 A. E. Wilkerson Rights of Children 307 The White House Conferences on Children have served since 1909 as pacesetters in child welfare. 1975 N.Y. Times 16 Oct. 43/7 ‘For all the city’s problems, New York has been and will continue to be the pace-setter for a high quality of urban life in this country,’ the developer said in an interview.

'pace-,setting,

a. [pace^.1] That sets the pace,

trend, or fashion. (Chiefly fig.) 1965 Economist 13 Feb. 645/2 A moratorium on other settlements while a clearly ‘pace-setting’ wage claim for the year is under review. 1967 Tone's Surface Skimmer Systems

PACHYCAUL

35 1967-68 1/1 If the pacesetting operations by British Rail and Hover-Lloyd alone cannot silence the sceptics, they can be invited to look to the Mediterranean. 1976 M. Birmingham Heat of Sun iii. 24 The educational initiative which the state had taken over in founding the pace-setting Achimota school.

pacey ('peisi) a. Also pacy. [f. pace sb.1 + -y1.] Having pace or speed; fast. (lit. and fig.) 1906 J. J. Munro Let. to F.J. Furnivall (MS.) 25 Aug., In the practice of the day before yesterday, Cantab was perceptibly the pacier boat. 1927 Observer 29 May 28/4 These hitters, when once they get a real start, play havoc with pacey bowling. 1967 Listener 25 May 688/2 The production .. is .. pacey and vivid. 1968 Daily Mirror 27 Aug. 7/2 This is considered very pacey, which is the new word for trendy. Nobody, but nobody, says trendy any more. 1969 C. Booker Neophiliacs ii. 48 The whole world .. had been reduced to the same grainy, pacy, ever more ‘realistic’ dream. 1969 Pony July 512/1 Show Jumping Summer is a ‘pacey’ book, in which events follow each other in quick succession. 1977 Daily Tel. 13 Jan. 17 (Advt.), The Celeste’s low slung, pacey appearance isn’t just for show. The 2 litre model has a top speed of 105 mph. 1977 Times Lit. Suppl. 11 Feb. 145/4 (Advt.), Pacy, turbulent story with an excellent and authentically researched diamond mining setting.

pacha, pachalik, var. ff. pasha, pashalic. pachche, pache, obs. ff. patch. pache, obs. var. pasch, Easter. pachemia = pachyhxmia s.v. pachy-. pachent, obs. form of pageant. pachinko (pa'tjnjkau). Also pachinco. [Jap. pachin onomatopoeic word repr. the sound of something triggered off + ko dim. suffix.] A variety of pin-ball popular in Japan. Also attrib. 1953 Encounter Nov. 7/2 In Tokyo there are 5,000 registered pachinko halls. 1954 J- L. Morse Unicorn Bk. 1953 262/1 An interesting development in Japan was the popular craze for pachinko, a kind of poor-man’s pinball game. 1964 Listener 8 Oct. 540/2 Pachinko is played with handfuls of ball-bearings. You drop them, one by one, into the machine, flick them round, and if they land in a winning cup, the machine coughs back fifteen ball-bearings which are bought in the first place, twenty-five at a time, for fifty yen (one shilling). If you amass enough of them, they can be exchanged for prizes. 1971 Guardian 11 June 11/6 Pachinco machines, dozens of them side by side in rows., are all identical. A trigger shoots off a ball which may find its way into a slot and produce a jackpot of balls. 1973 A. Broinowski Take One Ambassador v. 55 This [joint] next door’s pachinko .. reminds me of some of the leagues clubs at home. Ibid. 56 They’ll [5c. the Japanese].. spend their time in a useless game like this pachinko.

pachisi: see parcheesi. pachnolite ('paeknsolait). Min. [Named 1863, f. Gr. -naxrq hoar-frost + -LITE.] Hydrous fluoride of aluminium, calcium, and sodium, occurring on cryolite in small white crystals. 1866 Amer. Jrnl. Sci. XLI. 199 Knop has named the new species Pachnolite. 1868 Dana Min. (ed. 5) 129 Found with pachnolite on the cryolite of Greenland.

pachometer

(p3'kDmito(r)). Pachymeter: see pachy-.

Physics.

=

1857 Mayne Expos. Lex., An instrument invented by Benoit for measuring the thickness of the glass of mirrors: a pachometer. 1875 in Knight Diet. Mech.

Ipachuco (pa'tjukau). [a. Mexican Sp. pachuco flashily dressed, vulgar.] A juvenile deliquent of Mexican-American descent, esp. in the Los Angeles area; in extended use, a derogatory term for any Mexican-American. Also attrib. 1943 C. Himes in Crisis July 200/1 Pachuo is a Mexican expression which originally meant ‘bandit’ but has degenerated by usage into a description of a juvenile delinquent... In Mexican districts in the county of Los Angeles, small bands of pachuos have organized into gangs to fight each other. 1944 Time 10 July 26/2 Pachuco... Mexican for zootsuiter. 1946 C. Himes Black on Black (1973) 256 Some pachuco kids were ganged about the juke box, talking in Mex. 1947 Common Ground Summer 79/1 The Pachuco dialect is a melange composed of Calo, Hispanicized English, Anglicized Spanish, and words of pure invention. 1950 G. C. Barker (title) Pachuco: An American-Spanish argot and its social function in Tucson, Arizona. Ibid. (1958) 1. 13 In many cities of the American Southwest there are today Mexican-American boys who are known .. as pachucos. These boys.. may be distinguished by certain peculiar characteristics of dress, behavior, and language. 1954 J. Steinbeck Sweet Thursday 11 In Los Angeles.. he led a gang of pachucos. 1966 T. Pynchon Crying of Lot 49 i. 11 Hostile Pachuco dialect, full of chingas and maricones. 1972 J. Wambaugh Blue Knight (1973) v. 70 ‘Orale, panzon,’ he said, like a pachuco, which he put on for me. He spoke beautiful Spanish .. but the barrios of El Paso Texas died hard. 1976 Word IQ71 XXVII. 294 Pachuco, also known as tirili, tirilongo, is used not only by felons, delinquents,.. and others outside respectable society, but also by younger males throughout the Southwest as a street variety and for its slangy effect.

chronic inflammatory thickening of the eyelid (Mayne Expos. Lex. 1857). pachycardian (-'kaidian) a. Zool. [Gr. napSla heart], of or belonging to the Pachycardia, or main body of the vertebrates having a thick muscular heart; sb., a vertebrate of this group, pachycarpous (-'kaipas) a. Bot. [Gr. nap-nos fruit], having large thick fruit (Mayne 1857). pachycephalic (-si'faelik) a. [Gr. nea\-f) head], having a very thick skull, exhibiting pachycephaly. pachycephaline (-'sefalain) a. Ornith., of or pertaining to the Pachycephalinx, the thick¬ heads or thick-headed shrikes, pachycephalous (-'sefsbs) a. = pachycephalic; spec., of or pertaining to the Pachycephala, a division of parasitic Crustacea or fish-lice, pachycephaly (-'sefali), thickness of the skull, pachycholic (-'kDlik) a. Path. [Gr. xoArj bile], relating to pachycholia or morbid thickness of the bile (Mayne 1857). pachydactyl, -yle (-'daektil) a. Zool. [Gr. SdnTvXos finger], having thick fleshy digits; sb., an animal with thick toes (Webster 1864). pachy'dactylous a. [-ous], = prec. a. || pachy'dermia Path. [Gr. Seppa skin], thickening of the skin; hence pachy'dermial a. pachy'emy = pachyhxmia-, so pachyemic, pachyemous, adjs. (Mayne 1857). pachy'glossal a. Zool. [Gr. yAcoaoa tongue], of or pertaining to the Pachyglossx, lizards with short or thick fleshy tongues, or the Pachyglossi, a tribe of Parrots; so pachy'glossate. pachy'glossous a., thick-tongued (Mayne 1857). pachygnathous (ps'kignaGas) a. [Gr. -yvad-os jaw], thick-jawed (Cent. Diet.). Hpachy'haemia [Gr. alpa blood], thickness of the blood; so pachy'haemic a., relating to pachyhaemia. pachy'haemous a., having thick blood (Syd. Soc. Lex. 1893). Hpachyhy'menia, pachy’menia Path. [Gr. hp-qv membrane], thickening of the skin; hence pachy'menic, -hy'menic a., thick-skinned (Mayne 1857). || pachy'losis (also pachu-): see quot. pachymeningitis (-menin'd3aitis) Path. [meningitis], inflammation of the dura mater of the central nervous system, cerebral or spinal. || pachy'meninx (-'miimijks) [Gr. pyviyg membrane], the dura mater (Syd. Soc. Lex. 1893). pachymeter (pa'kimitafr)) [-meter] (also pacho-), an instrument for measuring the thickness of glass, metal plates, paper, etc. pachyodont ('psekiaudDnt) a. [Gr. oSovs, oSovttooth], having massive teeth, pachy'opterous = pachypterous. pachyote ('paekisot) a. [Gr. ovs, cut- ear], having thick leathery ears; sb., a thick-eared bat, of genus Pachyotus-, so pachy'otous a. (Syd. Soc. Lex. 1893). pachyphyllous (-'fibs) a. Bot. [Gr. vAAov leaf], having thick leaves (Mayne). pachypod CpaekipDd), pachypodous (pa'kipaudss) adjs. [Gr. 7tovs, 7708- foot], having a large thick foot, pachypterous (ps'kiptsras) a. [Gr. -nrepov wing, feather], having thick wings or fins, as an insect, a bat, or a fish, pachyrhynchous (-‘rnjkas) a. [Gr. 77axoppvyxos, f. piryxos snout], having a large thick bill, pachysaurian (-'soinon), a thickskinned saurian, pachystichous (pa'kistikss), a. Bot. [Gr. arlx-os row, line], thick-sided, applied only to cells (Treas. Bot. 1866). pachytrichous (-'itrikas), a. [Gr. dpl£ , rpiy- hair], having thick hair (Mayne 1857). 1878 Bartley tr. Topinard's Anthrop. v. 177 •Pachycephalic, skull with thick hypertrophied parietes. 1858 Hitchcock Ichnol. Mass. 81 We should infer a larger number of ‘pachydactylous than leptodactylous animals to have made the tracks. 1897 Allbutt's Syst. Med. IV. 832 Chronic inflammation of the mucous membrane of the larynx .. may exist with the ‘pachydermial affection. 1893 Syd. Soc. Lex., *Pachulosis,.. Sir Erasmus Wilson’s term for a skin disease in which there is hypertrophy of the epidermis. 1866 A. Flint Princ. Med. (1880) 693 Acute •pachymeningitis is always suppurative, and is chiefly of surgical interest. 1899 Allbutt's Syst. Med. VI. 854 A certain degree of compression of the cord is caused by pachymeningitis. 1884 Knight Diet. Mech. Suppl., *Pachymeter, a Viennese instrument which determines the thickness of paper to the i-ioooth of an inch. 1842 Brande Diet. Sci. etc., *Pachyotes,.. the name of a family of bats,.. including those which have thick external ears. 1864 Webster, Pachyote. 1857 Mayne Expos. Lex., Pachypodus, .. applied by Gray to an Order [of molluscs] corresponding to the Conchifera Crassipedes of Lamarck: •pachypodous. 1881 Frewer tr. Holub’s 7 Yrs. S. Africa 1. 140 In the abdomen of this ‘pachysaurian there is found a collection of lobulated fatty matter.

pachy- ('paeki, pa'ki), before a vowel also pach-, combining form of Gr. -naxy-s ‘thick, large, massive’, used in the formation of zoological, botanical, and pathological terms: llpachyaemia = pachyhxmia. || pachyblepharosis (-blefa'rsusis) Path. [Gr. f}\eapov eyelid],

pachycaul ('psekikoil), sb. (a.) Bot. [f. pachy+ Gr. navX-os stem, stalk.] A tree having a thick primary stem and few or no branches; also attrib. or as adj. Hence pachy'caulous a.;

'pachycauly, development of this type.

Cf.

leptocaul sb. and a. 1949 E. J. H. Corner in Ann. Bot. XIII. 392 The pachycaulous Cycad. Ibid. 393 The old clumsy pachycaul with massive and slow-growing branches. 1954 Phytomorphology IV. 264/1 In general, six effects accompany the transition from pachycauly to leptocauly. 1964 E. J. H. Corner Life of Plants ix. 154 ‘Pachycaul’ (with thick primary stem) denotes massive construction as of the rosette tree or cabbage tree. Ibid. 155 The pachycaul plants establish themselves by robust growth. 1967 E. A. Menninger Fantastic Trees 16 (heading) The pachycaulous trunks. Ibid., One conspicuous example of this pachycaulous curiosity today in the forests of the Ivory Coast and Nigeria is the aky tree, also called the forest papaw. Despite its enormous size.. this tree’s trunk is soft, porous, and spongelike, and it is generally unbranched. It is a living relic of an ancient age. 1973 A. J. Willis Introd. Plant Ecol. v. 55 A tendency to a pachycaul habit is seen in the ash, with its pinnate leaves and thick stubby twigs. 1974 Kew Bull. XXIX. 535 The pachycaul Giant Lobelias are some of the most spectacular plants of the tropical African highlands. Ibid. 549 In herbaceous species [of giant lobelia] .. the development is similar to that of the forest pachycauls. 1974 New Phytologist LXXIII. 971, I propose a general hypothesis on the evolutionary trends involving pachycauly in Senecio. 1976 Phil. Trans. R. Soc. B. CCLXXIII. 359 The purpose of this account [of climbing species of Ficus] is to provide new evidence for the general theory of angiosperm evolution from pachycaul to leptocaul vegetation.

pachyderm ('pjekichim), sb. and a. [a. F. pachyderme sb. (Cuvier 1797), ad. Gr. -naxvbepp.os thick-skinned, f. mixa-y thick -I- 8epp.a skin. In a general sense, pachuderme adj. occurs casually in Fr. c 1600 (Hatz.-Darm.).] A. sb. Zool. A thick-skinned quadruped; spec, one of the Pachydermata of Cuvier. 1838 Penny Cycl. XII. 415/2 That the quadruped under consideration [Hyrax] is a true Pachyderm. 1853 Kane Grinnell Exp. xx. (1856) 160 That marine pachyderm, the tusky walrus. 1880 Haughton Phys. Geog. ii. 53 England was inhabited by herbivorous pachyderms .. previous to the elevation of the east and west chain.

b. fig.

Cf. PACHYDERMATOUS 2.

1867 Garfield in Century Mag. (1884) Jan. 417/2 Like all politicians he seems to have become a pachyderm. 1894 W. T. Stead in Review of Rev. (Amer. ed.) Apr. 428 To shrink from the rude shocks and jars which tough pachyderms bear with unruffled composure. B. adj. Zool. = pachydermatous a. 1868 Nat. Encycl. I. 821 Anthracotherium, a fossil genus of pachyderm mammals.

Hence Zool.

pachy'dermal,

pachy'dermic,

adjs.

1847 Ansted Anc. World ix. 197 The gigantic living pachydermal mammals, such as the elephant, rhinoceros, and hippopotamus. 1838 Penny Cycl. XII. 416/2 The general balance of resemblance.. is strongly in favour of the Pachydermic relationship of the animal. 1840 Ibid. XVII. 151/2 These and other Pachydermic forms.

|| Pachydermata (paeki'dsimata), sb. pi. Zool. [mod.L., f. Gr. iraxv-s thick -I- 8epp.a, 8epparskin.] An order of Mammalia in Cuvier’s system of classification, consisting of the hoofed or ungulate quadrupeds which do not chew the cud, as the elephant, rhinoceros, hippopotamus, hyrax, horse. Disused by more recent zoologists; its constituents being distributed into various orders. 1823 Buckland Reliq. Diluv. 37 It is foreign to the habits of the hyaena to prey on the larger pachydermata. 1847 Youatt Horse v. 107 The horse does not ruminate, and therefore belongs to the order pachydermata.

pachy'dermatocele. Path. [f. as prec. + Gr. K-qX-q tumour.] A tumour arising from hypertrophy of the corium and subcutaneous areolar tissue. 1854 V. Mott in Med.-Chirurg. Trans. Ser. II. XIX. 155 (title) On a peculiar form of tumour of the skin, denominated ‘Pachydermatocele’. 1900 Lancet 2 June I593/2-

pachy'dermatoid, a. [See

-oid.]

11/3 By being able pachydermatously to withstand the protests to which we have referred.

enterobactin are also now known to possess pacifarin activity-

pachydermia, -dermial: see pachy-.

t pa'ciferous, a. Obs. [f. L. pacifer peace¬ bringing + -ous.] Peace-bringing. Hence

pachy1 dermoid, a. = pachydermatoid. 1856 Kane Arct. Expl. II. i. 16 The frost-tempered junks of this pachydermoid amphibian [walrus]. 1877 Le Conte Elem. Geol. ill. (1879) 547 The Diprotodon.. a pachydermoid Kangaroo as big as a rhinoceros.

pachydermous (paeki'chimas), a. rare. [f. as pachyderm + -ous.] Thick-skinned, pachydermatous, b. Bot. Thick-coated. 1836 Encycl. Brit. (ed. 7) XIV. 146/2 The removal of the genus Equus .. would enable us to simplify our definition of the pachydermous tribes.

pachyglossal to pachymeter: see pachy-. pachyntic (pae'kintik),

a.

Med.

[ad.

Gr.

TraxvvTLK-os of thickening quality, f. iraxvv-etv to

thicken.] a. Having the power of thickening the bodily fluids, b. Fleshy, fat. 1704 J. Harris Lex:. Techn. I, Pachuntick Medicines. 1890 Nat. Med. Diet. 1893 Syd. Soc. Lex.

Billings

pachyodont to pachytrichous: see pachy-. pachysandra

(.paeki'saendra). [mod.L. (A. Michaux Flora Boreali-Americana (1803) II. 177), f. Gr. naxvs thick + avfjp, avbpo-s male, in reference to the thick stamens of the male flowers.] A small evergreen subshrub of the genus so called, belonging to the family Buxaceae, native to eastern North America or eastern Asia, and bearing white or pinkishwhite flowers. 1813 W. T. Aiton Hortus Kewensis (ed. 2) V. 260 Trailing Pachysandra. Nat[ive] of North America. Introduced] 1800, by Messrs. Fraser. 1818 Curtis's Bot. Mag. XLV. 1964 Trailing Pachysandra... Pachysandra was first described in Michaux’s Flora of North-America, and received its name from the remarkable thickness of its stamens. It has very little beauty to recommend it to the flower-garden; but the curious Botanist will regard it with some interest. 1914 W. J. Bean Trees & Shrubs Hardy in Brit. Isles II. 118 The Pachysandras thrive in any moist soil, and do not mind shade; they make neat tufts, but are of only moderate decorative value. 1941 R. S. Walker Lookout 52 Pachysandra, or mountain spurge, blooms in March and April in the rich soil in Lookout Mountain woods. 1961 Amat. Gardening 18 Nov. 1/1 The pachysandra is. .one of those borderline plants that are half shrub half herbaceous perennial. 1975 New Yorker 23 June 38/3 Both laughing, he supervised John’s spitting out the lettuce and paper and tobacco into the pachysandra.

pachytene

('paskitim). Cytology. [ad. F. pachytene (H. von Winiwarter 1900, in Arch, de Biol. XVII. 1. 63): see pachy- and -tene,] The third stage of the first meiotic prophase, following zygotene, during which the paired chromosomes shorten and thicken, the two chromatids of each separate, and exchange of segments between chromatids may occur. [1900 Jrnl. R. Microsc. Soc. 654 As the chromatic thread spreads itself again through the nuclear space, this duality disappears, and the thread is single, thick, and moniliform (pachytamic stage).] 1912 Jrnl. Exper. Zool. XIII. 378 All the threads still stain deeply and are very much thicker than in the leptotene-stage; hence these nuclei may be called the pachytene-nuclei. 1932 Proc. 6th Internat. Congr. Genetics I. 257 It is assumed that every chiasma represents a crossover which has occurred between two of the four chromatids at pachytene. 1965 Bell & Coombe tr. Strasburger's Textbk. Bot. 34 In pachytene the pairing of homologous chromosomes is completed. 1974 Cytogenetics 6? Cell Genetics XIII. 330 Breakdown of spermatogenesis at the pachytene stage of meiotic prophase was observed in most germ cells.

pachytic (pse'kitik), a. Med. [f. Gr. -naxvr--qs thickness + -ic.] = pachyodont. 1857 Mayne Expos. Lex., Pachyticus,.. of or belonging to Pachytes: pachytic. 1890 J. S. Billings Nat. Med. Diet. II. 276 Pachytic.. 1 Thick, obese, 2 Pachyntic.

Akin to the

paci, obs. inf. of pass

Pachydermata. 1882 in Ogilvie.

pachydermatous

PACIFIC

36

PACHYDERM

(paeki'daimatas), a. Pachydermata + -ous.] 1. Of or belonging to the Pachydermata.

v.

paciable, -ibil, obs. forms of peaceable. [f.

1823 Buckland Reliq. Diluv. 18 Teeth of the larger pachydermatous animals are not abundant. 1874 Wood Nat. Hist. 245 The last on the list of the pachydermatous animals is the well-known Hippopotamus, or River Horse.

2. fig. Thick-skinned; not sensitive to rebuff, ridicule, or abuse; not easily affected by outside influences. 1854 Lowell Keats Prose Wks. 1890 1. 229 A man cannot have a sensuous nature and be pachydermatous at the same time. 01876 M. Collins Th. in Garden (1880) II. 299, I doubt whether the poet might not find better employment than lashing pachydermatous fools.

Hence pachy'dermatously adv., pachy'dermatousness. 1854 Wood Anim. Life (1855) 367 [An animal] of whose pachydermatousness, if we may coin such a word, there is no doubt. This is the Giraffe, whose hide is more than an inch in thickness. 1865 Morley Mod. Characteristics 35 The conditions of social and intellectual pachydermatousness are in themselves equally wonderful. 1900 Westm. Gaz. 1 Oct.

pacience, -ent, etc., obs. ff. patience, -ent. pacifarin (pae'sifsrin). Med. [f. L. pacif(ic)ar-e to make peace + -in1.] Any biologically produced substance which, when introduced into an organism, protects it from the harmful effects of an infection without killing the pathogen. 1963 H. A. Schneider in Proc. Amer. Philos. Soc. CVII. 445/2 As a new and third category of ecological ectocrines, which already embraces vitamins and antibiotics, we add as the first example of its class the substance I have described above, and name the class ‘pacifarins’ from the Latin verb ‘pacificare’, to make peace, to pacify. (I wish to thank my colleague, Dr. Ludwig Edelstein, for guiding me in this choice.) The particular pacifarin, the salmonellosis pacifarin, is, we believe, addressed only to the typhoid diseases, and for other diseases there are, we postulate, other pacifarins waiting to be identified. 1967 Daily Tel. 10 May 14/6 The basis of the discovery is that a microscopic amount of pacifarin extracted from wheat and dried egg-white will protect mice against infection by salmonella. 1975 Infection & Immunity XI. 69/2 Certain bacterial products other than

fpa'ciferousness. 1656 Blount Glossogr., Paciferous. 1727 Bailey vol. II, Paciferousness,.. peace bringing quality.

pacifiable ('paesifai3b(3)l), a.

[f. pacify + -able.] Capable of being pacified or appeased.

1618 T. Adams Fool Sf his Sport Wks. 1861 I. 251 The conscience .. is not pacifiable whiles sin is within to vex it.

pacific (pa'sifik), a. and sb.

[ad. L. pacific-us peace-making, peaceful, f. pax, pac-em peace; see -fic: perh. through F. pacifique, -ficque (15th c. in Godef. Compl.).] A. adj. 1. Making, or tending to the making of, peace; leading to peace or reconciliation; conciliatory, appeasing. 01548 Hall Chron., Edw. IV 248b, Sore lamentyng.. that I did not performe and finally consumate, suche pollitique diuises.. in my long life and paciffique prosperitie. 1581 Mulcaster Positions xxxix. (1887) 214 He appointed the pacificque, and friendly Embassages. 1667 Milton P.L. xi. 860 An Olive leafe he brings, pacific signe. 1786 W. Thomson Watson's Philip III (1839) 275 The marquis of Spinola .. had strenuously supported the pacific counsels of Prince Albert at the court of Madrid. 1855 Milman Lat. Chr. 111. vii. (1864) II. 135 The pacific influence which Gregory obtained in this momentous crisis.

2. a. Of peaceful disposition or character, not belligerent, peaceable. 1641 J. Jackson True Evang. T. hi. 189 See whether is more pacifique and charitable, and by consequent whether is the more Euangelicall. 1751 Johnson Rambler No. 185 f 10 This pacifick and harmless temper. 1774 J. Adams in Fam. Lett. (1876) 40, I saw the tears gush into the eyes of the old grave pacific Quakers. 1879 Dixon Windsor II. xii. 132 In the end he brought them to a more pacific view.

b. = PEACEFUL a.

.

4

1906 Chambers's Jrnl. Jan. 61/2 It is by their mastery of the policy of ‘pacific penetration’ that the Chinese make themselves such formidable neighbours.

3. a. Characterized by peace or calm, peaceful, at peace; calm, tranquil, quiet. 1633 T. James Voy. lv, Pacificke and open Seas. 1865 Fredk. Gt. xvm. xii. (1872) VIII. 26 The road has hitherto been mainly pacific. Carlyle

b. Pacific Ocean, Sea, the ‘Great Ocean’ stretching between America on the east and Asia on the west; so called by Magellan, because found to be relatively free from violent storms. [1555 Eden Decades 220 The sayde sea cauled Pacificum that is peaceable.] 1660 F. Brooke tr. Le Blanc's Trav. 332 The great pacifick gulph, which may be said one of the calmest Seas of the world. 1777 Robertson Hist. Amer. v. Wks. 1826, VI. 19 They enjoyed an uninterrupted course of fair weather, with such favourable winds, that Magellan bestow’d on that ocean the name of Pacific.

4. phr. pacific blockade (see quots.). pacific iron, ‘an iron band round a lower yard-arm into which the boom-iron screws’ {Cent. Diet. 1890). f pacific letters (also letters pacifical = L. literse pacificse, Gr. i-moroXal elp-qviKai), orig. letters of commendation to the church in another city or country recommending the bearer as one in peace and communion with the Church; later, esp. letters recommending the bearer to the alms of the faithful. 1709 J. Johnson Clergym. Vade M. 11. 85 Let no foreigner be received without pacifick letters. Note. Pacifick Letters were those given to any whether bishop, clergyman, or layman on any occasion he had to travel to another city. 1725 tr. Dupin's Eccl. Hist, iyth C. I. v. 11. 69 By Letters pacifick, we understand, those which the Bishops gave to the Poor who were unjustly oppress’d or had need of Relief. 1880 Encycl. Brit. XIII. 194/1 The right of‘pacific blockade’, *.e., the blockade of ports belonging to a nation with which we profess not to be at war, has been asserted in a few doubtful instances. 1889 A. C. Boyd Wheaton's Elem. Internat. Law (rev. ed.) IV. i. 404 The above-mentioned proceedings against Greece and Brazil furnish instances of what is called ‘pacific blockade’ ; the blockading power blockading the coast, or a certain portion of the coast, of the blockaded power, but declaring, at the same time, that a state of peace is maintained. 1895 T. A. Walker Man. Public Internat. Law 11. iv. 96 Pacific blockade consists in the cutting off by one state of communication with the ports or a particular portion of coast of another, otherwise than in the case of declared war, with the object of preventing commercial relations by sea. 1935 T. A. Taracouzio Soviet Union Internat. Law x. 299 Another form of redress to which nations sometimes resort, and which is yet not considered war, is pacific blockade.

B. sb. fl. a. pi. Peace-offerings [rendering L. pacifica.] b. An offer or overture of peace, an Eirenicon. Obs. 1609 Bible (Douay) Ezek. xlv. 15 One ramme of a flocke of two hundred. . for holocaust, and for pacifiques. 1687 Let. from Country 10 If., she persists obstinately to refuse this national Pacifflck; the Dissenters, I hope, will consider their honest Interest.

2. a. The Pacific Ocean. a 1821 Keats Sonn., On first looking into Chapman's Homer 12 Like stout Cortez, when with eagle eyes He stared at the Pacific. 1855 Maury Phys. Geog. Sea §54 The Atlantic is the most stormy sea in the world, the Pacific the most tranquil. 1894 Westm. Gaz. 4 Dec. 8/1 Because Keats made a mistake, is the real discoverer to be defrauded to all

PACIFICABLE time? The Pacific was discovered September 26, 1513, by Vasco Nunez de Balboa.

b. attrib. ‘of the Pacific Ocean’, as Pacific coast, coaster, Northwest, seaboard, slope, state, style. Comb., as Pacificruuards. Pacific slope, (a) (see quot. 19021); hence Pacific sloper; (b) an escape across the Pacific Ocean to avoid arrest (chiefly Austral, and N.Z. slang); Pacific time, time as reckoned on the 120th meridian west of Greenwich. 1855 Maury Phys. Geog. Sea §276 The great chain [of mountains] that skirts the Pacific coast. 1872 R. G. McClellan Golden State xxxi. 523 The Pacific coast., contains an area equal to one-half of the whole territory of the Republic of America. 1948 Denison (Texas) Herald 2 July 12/2 The most valuable fish is the Pacific Coast salmon. 1970 J. H. Paterson N. Amer. (ed. 4) xix. 287/1 Like other Pacific coast cities, it has a small steel output, based on scrap. 1883 Harper's Mag. Nov. 943/1 [The completion of the Union Central route has not] given the ‘boost’ to California that the ‘Pacific coasters’ so fondly dreamed of. 1855 Maury Phys. Geog. Sea §283 On the Pacific [Aleutian] islands there is an uninterrupted rain-fall during the entire winter. 1889 Wealth & Resources of Oregon Washington (Union Pacific Railway Co.) 3 The resources and industries of the Pacific Northwest are so varied .. as to not only suggest but enforce its consideration in sections. 1938 G. Cash I like Brit. Columbia 100 The Provincial Library at the Parliament Buildings is quite one of the most interesting in the Pacific Northwest. 1977 Time 12 Dec. 61/3 They take the armchair beachcomber on a scenic tour.. past the cypresses of Monterey and the great coastal forests of the Pacific Northwest to the fog-shrouded Aleutians. 1838 Knickerbocker June 556 Where the prairie stretches away. . shall sweep the long, hissing train of cars, crowded with passengers for the Pacific seaboard. 1845 J- C. Fremont Rep. Exploring Expedition 274 [We were] now about to turn the back upon the Pacific slope of our continent. 1855 Maury Phys. Geog. Sea §355 The dry season on the Pacific slopes. 1901 Hall & Osborne Sunshine & Surf 38 There is such a thing known in Australia, America, and Canada as ‘the Pacific slope’, which, being interpreted, means a hurried departure, down to these regions [5c. Tahiti] of gentlemen who find these countries too hot to hold them. 1902 Webster, Pacific slope, that part of North America.. lying west of the continental divide. 1902 W. S. Walker Zealandia's Guerdon 292 Perhaps he [sc. the missing man] accomplished the ‘Pacific Slope’. Ibid. 326 He [sc. the detective] has packed so many ‘confidence men’ off to penitentiary that the others have done the ‘Pacific Slope’ in various directions, chiefly towards Australia. 1915 H. B. Niver Elem. Geogr. 167/1 By means of irrigation, the Pacific Slope has become one of the greatest fruit-growing sections of the world. 1938 R. Gilkison Early Days in Dunedin xiii. 133 In the ’seventies and ’eighties many fraudulent debtors, embezzlers and rich thieves escaped from New Zealand before arrest, by doing what came to be known as the ‘Pacific Slope’. 1945 Baker Austral. Lang. xiv. 243 Eucalyptian, the Pacific slope,.. and tiersman, are not so important to our language that we could not do without them. Yet we would tend to class these as standard. 1954 E. Gunther in Freeman & Martin Pacific Northwest (ed. 2) 16 Salmon runs occur in all streams in the Pacific slope. 1876 Benton Democrat (Corvallis, Oregon) 18 Aug. 2/3 (heading) Pacific slopers. 1883 Harper's Mag. Mar. 648/1 ‘Well,’ said the Pacific sloper, ‘if it’s a private funeral, what do they call it a reception for?’ 1820 W. Tudor Lett, on Eastern States 57 When the future Pacific states come to be represented in congress. 1949 Los Angeles Times 6 Nov. 1/8 The overall increase for Pacific States is 5,251,000 or 53'9%- *97^ National Observer (U.S.) 2 Oct. 1/2, 16 South Atlantic and South Central states got back 811.5 billion more than they paid in taxes. Thirteen Pacific and Mountain states came out 810.6 billion ahead. 1959 Wall St. Jrnl. 13 July 1/4 Increasing numbers of home builders.. are experimenting with the new style, often called .. ‘Pacific style’. 1883 N.Y. Herald 18 Nov. 12/3 In the United States the standards will be known as the ‘Eastern’, ‘Central’, ‘Mountain and ‘Pacific’ times. 1958 ‘Castle’ & ‘Hailey’ Flight into Danger ii. 36 ‘How soon do you expect to land?’ * About five a.m., Pacific Time.’ 1976 National Observer (U.S.) 7 Aug. 16/1 Broadcast times apply to Eastern and Pacific time zones. 1897 Daily News 30 Dec. 6/5 Russia’s progress Pacificwards.

c. Used to designate a type of steam locomotive with a 4-6-2 wheel arrangement designed to pull express passenger and freight trains; also absol. 1903 Amer. Engineer & Railroad Jrnl. Oct. 351 (caption) Pacific-4-6-2 Type Passenger Locomotive—Chicago, Rock Island and Pacific Railway. 1905 Railroad Gaz. 9 June 620/1 (heading) Pacific locomotive with superheater for the Erie Railroad. 1908 Westm. Gaz. 31 Dec. 3/1 The most interesting locomotive novelty of the year was the Great Western Company’s ‘Pacific’ type of express engine. 1910 Ibid. 25 Jan. 2/1 French railways.. built their first ‘Pacific^ not long before ours, and this season most of the Riviera expresses will be horsed by these vast machines. 1938 L. M. Beebe High Iron iii. 97 The most important U\S.R.A. designs, for present purposes, fall into four wheel arrangements: the 4-6-2 or Pacific, the 4-8-2 or Mountain, the 2-8-2 or Mikado, and the 2-10-2 or Santa Fe types. 1972 B. C. Blanton 400,000 Miles by Rail iii. 37I1 The last major rail trip I took with my parents was in November, 1910. Our route was over the Katy’s rails to St. Louis. The Katy Flyer was now headed by a Pacific locomotive. Ibid., The Royal Blue was advertised as a solid-vestibuled train... It was headed by a Pacific and carried a Pullman parlorobservation car with open platform. 1978 Observer 26 Mar. 2/5 ‘Swanage’.. was built in 1950 and died in 1964. It is a 4-6-2 Pacific type.

Hence pa'cificness (Bailey vol. 11, i727)-

tpa'cificable, a. Obs. [f. L. pacifica-re to pacify + -BLE.] = PACIFIABLE. 1621 Bp. Hall Heaven upon Earth §4 The conscience is not pacificable, while sinne is within to vex it.

PACIFIER

37 pacifical (pa'sifikal), a.

[f. L. pacific-us (see pacific) 4- -al1.] Of pacific or peaceful nature; peaceable, letters pacifical: see pacific a. 4. c 1485 Digby Myst. (1882) iii. 1593 Bed hyr axke of his good be weyys pacyfycal. 1609 Ev. Woman in Hum. 1. i. in Bullen O. PI. IV, Sir, be pacificall, the fellowe was possest with some critique frenzie. 1876 G. Meredith Beauch. Career I. xiii. 197 He had to think of what was due to his pacifical disposition. 1883 Canons of Antioch vii. in Fulton Index Canonum 237 No stranger shall be received without letters pacifical.

pa'cifically, adv. [f. prec. + -ly2.] In a pacific manner; peacefully, peaceably. 1793 Residence in France (1797) I 231 A few dragoons have arranged the business very pacifically. 1865 Carlyle Fredk. Gt. iv. x. (1872) II. 33 Friedrich Wilhelm’s first step, of course, was to remonstrate pacifically.

pacificate (pa'sifikeit). v. [f. L. pacificat-, ppl. stem of pacxficare to make peace, to pacify.] 11. intr. To make peace (with). Obs. rare. 1646 Unhappy Game at Scotch & Eng. 22 What is this other then to pacificate with him without their joynt advice and consent?

2. trans. To give peace to, to pacify. 1827 Southey Hist. Penins. War II. 388 He would now pacificate Roncal and the vallies of Aragon. 1865 Carlyle Fredk. Gt. xiv. v. (1872) V. 222 There is one ready method of pacificating Germany. 1884 Sir C. Warren Memorandum on Bechuanaland 29 Oct., The object., is to remove the filibusters from Bechuanaland, to pacificate the territory.

Hence pa'cificated ppl. a. 1885 Manch. Exam. 14 Feb. 5/1 To make it [Khartoum] the capital of a pacificated or subjugated Soudan.

pacification (,paesifi'keij3n). [a. F. pacification (15th c. in Hatz.-Darm.), ad. L. pacificdtibnem, n. of action from pacificare to pacify.] a. The action or fact of pacifying or appeasing; the condition of being pacified; appeasement, conciliation, spec. U.S., a process or operation (usu. a military operation) designed to secure the peaceful cooperation of a population or an area where one’s enemies are thought to be active. Edict of Pacification, an ordinance or decree enacted by a prince or state to put an end to strife or discontent; esp. in French hist., one of the royal edicts in the 16th century granting concessions to the Protestants; e.g. those issued in 1563, 1570, and the Edict of Nantes in 1598. 1490 Caxton Eneydos xxi. 77 That the swete wyndes shalle putte hemselfe vp in pacifycacion of the see. a 1548 Hall Chron., Hen. VI158 To begyn a shorte pacificacion in so long a broyle. 1573 E. Varamund Rep. Outrages France in Hart. Misc. (Malh.) I, The King .. gave his faith, that he would for ever most sacredly and faithfully observe his edict of pacification. 1615 Bp. Hall Contempt., O.T. IX. vii. His pacification of friends [was] better than his execution of enemies. 1726 Penhallow Ind. Wars (1859) 66 They went into the Fort.. professing their desire for a pacification. 1881 Shorthouse y. Inglesant I. xiv. 204 [This] had much helped towards the pacification of his mind. 1946 ‘G. Orwell’ in Horizon XIII. 76 Defenceless villages are bombarded from the air, the inhabitants driven out into the countryside, the cattle machine-gunned, the huts set on fire with incendiary bullets: this is called pacification. 1966 N. Y. Rev. Bks. 3 Mar. 4/3 It would be wrong to predict a priori that President Johnson’s new ‘counter-insurgency' and ‘pacification’ programs, based on plans for economic and social development in the Southern villages, will fail as totally as did the quite similar plans sponsored^ by the French and later by the Diem regime. 1967 New Yorker 14 Oct. 55 For God’s sake, Hinton! You mean all this time I’ve been talking about pacification you thought I meant peace? 1969 A. G. Frank Latin Amer. xxv. 401 The latest effort, for instance, is to have the Latin American military occupation forces improve their reputation in the countryside by undertaking Latin American versions of the imperialist ‘pacification’ program in Vietnam. 1969 Listener 12 June 814/2 US civilians are busy with pacification programmes to make the peasants more hostile to communism and more loyal to Saigon. 1974 Black Panther 16 Mar. 2/3 This prison we’re in is a military camp and it has the most propagandist and pacification program in all the camps in America. 1974 Encycl. Brit. Macropsedia XIII. 847/1 The formula that peace is the aim of war.. has time and again been expressed in the paradoxical concept of pacification, which means exactly those violent actions through which an expanded area of peace shall be won and maintained.

b. A treaty of peace. 1560 Daus tr. Sleidane’s Comm. 458 b, In the meane season the pacification of Passawe to remayne in full strength. 1655 G. Lane in Nicholas Papers (Camden) III. 225 They haue made noe provision for their reception in the pacification. 1874 Green Short Hist. viii. §5. 516 The pacification at Berwick was a mere suspension of arms. 1874 Stubbs Const. Hist. I. xii. 522 The pacification was arranged on the 15th of May.

pacificator (p9'sifikeit9(r)).

[a. L. pacificator, agent-n. from pacificare to pacify. Cf. F. pacificateur (c 1500 in Godef. Compl.).] One who pacifies or brings to a state of peace; a peace-maker. 1539 Cromwell in Merriman Life & Lett. {1902) II. 203 His highnes remitteth the conclusyon of thair affaires with any Ambassadours or pacificatours there. 1622 Bacon Hen. VII 50 He had in consideration the point of honour, in bearing the blessed person of a pacificator. 1750 H. Walpole Lett. H. Mann (1834) II. 359 As he is a good pacificator.. we may want his assistance at home before the end of the winter. 1847 Lewes Hist. Philos. (1867) I. 25 Greece.. drawn into the contest as pacificator and arbiter. 1907 G. B. Shaw Let. 10 June (1972) 11- f>92> I • • have just

created a scandal among the German pacificators by informing the leading Viennese newspaper that I consider disarmament, .absurd. 1968 Daily Tel. (Colour Suppl.) 13 Dec. 43/4 Drink, in other words, is becoming the opium of the people: the great pacificator.

pacificatory (pa'sifikatari), a. [ad. L. pacificatori-us, f. pacificator: see prec. and -ory.] Tending to make peace. pacificatory letters = letters pacifical. 1583 Foxe A. M. 2154/2 Whervpon a certeine agreement pacificatory was concluded betwene them. 1659 Hammond On Ps. cxx. 7 Paraphr. 627 My words be never so friendly and pacificatory, a 1677 Barrow Unity of Ch. ix. Wks. 1831 VII. 497 All churches did maintain intercourse and commerce with each other by.. pacificatory, commendatory, synodical epistles. 1893 Times 27 Dec. 3/2 It will maintain in its political tendencies a pacificatory policy.

Hence pa'cificatoriness (Bailey vol. II, 1727).

pacificism (pae'sifisiz(3)m).

[f. pacific a. + -ism.] a. Rejection of war and violence as a matter of principle; = pacifism, b. Advocacy of a peaceful policy; rejection of war in a particular instance.

As an ideological term pacifism (infuenced by Fr. pacifisme) is now the preferred form. 1910 W. James Mem. & Stud. (1911) xi. 283 Pacificism makes no converts from the military party. 1912 Q■ Rev. July 203 With the old Pacificism, the Pacificism of the Quakers, of Tolstoi, and of all those who hold that war must not be tolerated .. the world has long been familiar. 1916 G. G. Coulton (title) The main illusions of pacificism. 1920 Q. Rev. Oct. 396 The revolution [in Japan, 1868].. was a reaction against these centuries of pacificism. 1936 F. M. Ford Let. 20 Aug. (1965) 254, I am just on the verge of litigation with the Oxford University Press over modifications they have arbitrarily made in my pacificisms quasi-communism and other outrages that they have committed. 1957 A. J. P. Taylor Trouble Makers ii. 51 By ‘pacificism’ I mean the advocacy of a peaceful policy; by ‘pacifism’ (a word invented only in the twentieth century) the doctrine of non-resistance. 1978 j. Meyers Katherine Mansfield x. 131 Weekends [with Lady Ottoline Morrell].. were characterized by high spirits and high-mindedness, pacificism, poetry and all that was ultra-modern in the arts.

pacificist (pae'sifisist). [f. as prec. + -1ST.] a. One who rejects war and violence as a matter of principle; = pacifist sb. b. One who advocates a peaceful policy as the first and best resort (see prec., sense b). Also attrib. or as adj. In sense a pacifist (influenced by Fr. pacifiste) is now the preferred form. 1907 Westm. Gaz. 2 Apr. 2/2 We have., a picture of Germany going to war in order ‘to demonstrate the futility of the dreams of the Pacificists’. 1908 Ibid. 4 June 5/1 It is not sufficient to simply call him ‘Pacificist’ to prevent him denouncing these follies anew. 1910 W. James Mem. & Stud. (1911) xi. 275 In my remarks, pacificist though I am, I will refuse to speak of the bestial side of the war-regime.. and consider only the higher aspects of militaristic sentiment. 1910 [see milk-blooded s.v. milk sb. 10]. 1912 Q. Rev. July 204 To make war impossible, the older Pacificists appealed to the heart and soul of man; the new Pacificists make their appeal to his pocket. Ibid. 217 In places he draws the usual Pacificist conclusion. 1919 J- Buchan Mr. Standfast i. 21 It was bad enough for anyone to have to pose as a pacificist, but for me, as strong as a bull and as sunburnt as a gipsy and not looking my forty years, it was a black disgrace. Ibid. 35 You were bidden, .turn yourself from a successful general into a pacificist South African engineer. 1923 Blackw. Mag. June 822/2 These people are instinctive pacificists. 1923 R. Macaulay Told by Idiot in. iv. 192 Stanley was in these days a stop-the-war, pacificist Little Englander, anti-militarist, anti-Chamberlain, antiConcentration Camp. 1965 D. A. Martin Pacifism v. 73 The dissenting opposition to war discussed here is pacificist not pacifist. The dissenters did not hold that war was always wrong but that it should be avoided wherever humanly possible. 1966 New Statesman 3 June 815/2 We are all ..‘Pacificists’—that is, we believe that war should be avoided wherever humanly possible.

paci'ficity.

rare. [f. pacific + -ity.] quality of being pacific, pacific character.

The

1800 W. Taylor in Robberds Mem. (1843) I. 356 We are .. trusting with the old confidence in Mr. Pitt’s pacificity.

pacifico (pae'sifikau). [Sp.] A person of pacific or peaceful character, spec, a native of Cuba or the Philippines who submitted without active opposition to Spanish occupation. 1897 R. H. Davis Cuba in War Time 41 His [rc. General Weyler’s] object.. was to prevent the pacificos from giving help to the insurgents. 1898 Harper's Weekly 19 Feb. 174/2 The pacificos who are in the fields supply the food for the army [sc. the insurgents in Cuba, February, 1898] and are under military supervision. 1905 A. G. Robinson Cuba & Intervention iii. 35 These became known as the Pacificos. 1916 G. B. Shaw in To-day 13 May 38/2 One who accidentally tackled Mr Ponsonby, and, miscalculating the mettle of the true British Pacifico, had his head heartily punched for his pains.

t pa'cificous, a. Obs. [See -ous.] = pacific. 1608 J. King Serm. 24 Mar. 20 Salomon the pacificus, king of Salem, prince of peace. 1611 Cotgr., Pacifique,.. pacificous. a 1670 Hacket Abp. Williams 1. (1692) 79 Such as were transported with Warmth to be a fighting, prevail’d in Number, before the Pacificous.

pacifier (’paesifai3(r)). [f. pacify + -er1.] 1. One who or that which pacifies or appeases. 1533 More Apol. xiii. 94 Yf this pacyfyer of this dyuysyon wyl say that this is nothing lyke the present mater. 1748 Richardson Clarissa (1811) III. xxxii. 191 It looks as if he

PACIFISM withheld them for occasional pacifiers. 1846 Trench Mirac. v. (1862) 169 The pacifier of the tumults and the discords in the outward world. 1956 H. Gold Man who was not with It (1965) ii. 12 Telling as if, secure in morphine or other pacifiers,.. we found in the show that forgotten moral thickness for which so many of us were sick. 1969 Daily Tel. 10 Nov. 2 By 1990 most of us.. will be taking synthetic mood modifiers, pacifiers and general comforters.

2. A baby’s dummy. U.S. 1904 F. Crissey Tattlings Retired Politician 367, I put away my teething ring and baby ‘pacifier5 several years ago. 1949 M. Mead Male &? Female xiii. 271 The very modern pediatrician may recommend a pacifier—the same old pacifier that still lingers on the back-street, in the little.. drug stores, i960 Encounter Mar. 19/2 Minnie Foote’s baby got held up to see and dropped his pacifier in the box. 1963 M. McCarthy Group xiv. 321 Norine removed the pacifier from the baby’s mouth. 1976 Billings (Montana) Gaz. 4 July 5-A/3 The government has closed the books on a case that started with the choking death of a five-month-old boy and ended with the recall of more than 100,000 baby pacifiers.

pacifism ('paesifiz(3)m). [ad. F. pacifisme (see quot. 1902): see -ism, pacificism.] The policy or doctrine of rejecting war and every form of violent action as means of solving disputes, esp. in international affairs; the belief in and advocacy of peaceful methods as feasible and desirable alternatives to war. 1902 Proc. 10th Universal Peace Congr. 74 M. Emile Arnaud... Speaking at length, in French,.. said:... The negative programme of Pacifism is anti-War-ism. 1906 Times 30 July 5/4 It can bring its naval policy into harmony with its foreign policy and give pledges to ‘pacifism’. 1915 National Rev. Mar. 54 The greatest war in history is now being fought in the cause of Pacifism. 1917 Atlantic Monthly June 745/2 To such people pacifism is a religion, an interpretation of Christianity. 1919 G. B. Shaw Heartbreak House p. xviii, There was only one virtue, pugnacity: only one vice, pacifism. That is an essential condition of war. 1929 Chesterton Thing 111 Nothing that I say here has any connection with what is commonly called pacifism. I think that our friends and brethren fell ten years ago in a just war. 1935 Fellowship Mar. 3/1 Pacifism does not renounce the struggle, but carries it on with the more effective weapons of non-violence. 1936 A. Huxley in G. K. Hibbert New Pacifism ii. 39 Humanism was once a favourable environment for pacifism. It has now become wholly inimical. 1937 P. S. Mumford Introd. Pacifism i. 10 Pacifism is not simply a negative policy of refusing to fight. It is a constructive policy of showing that there are more powerful and better ways of opposing your enemies. 1941 A. Huxley Let. 17 Nov. (1969) 470 In wartime, it would seem, psychological conditions are such that the application of pacifism to politics is for all practical purposes impossible. 1945 G. C. Field Pacifism a&&«(i337), Svt.packa, Da., Norw. pakke; obs. F. pacque (c 1510 in Godef.), AngloL. (15-16th c.) paccus; mod. It. pacco; mod. Ir. pac. App. immediately from Flemish, Dutch, or Low German in 12th c. The earliest instance of the word yet recorded is of 1199 at Ghent, in Warnkonig-Gheldolf Hist, de Gand 236 ‘Omne pac, quod in curru fertur, sive parvum, sive magnum, si fuerit funiculatum, debet quatuor denarios’. Pac occurs also at Utrecht in 1244 (Hohlbaum Hans. Urkundenbuch I. 109). The verb (pack u.1) appears at an early date in connexion with the wool trade, and it is known that the trade in English wool was chiefly with the Low Countries. The Fr. examples of pacque and pacqhuus

PACK packhouse (at Ghent and Lille) are prob. from Flemish. Ulterior history and origin unknown. The conjecture (in Diez, Korting, etc.), that pac is Romanic, seems ill-founded; the ‘late L.’ paccus being merely Anglo-Latin, i.e. the latinized form of Eng. pack; the word is quite late in It. Irish paca, pac is from Eng. (Senses 8-12 below, esp. 10-12 are rather from pack t’.)]

1. a. A bundle of things enclosed in a wrapping or tied together compactly, esp. to be carried by a man or beast; a package, parcel, esp. one of considerable size or weight; a bale; spec, a bundle of goods carried by a pedlar. a 1225 Artcr. R. 166 Noble men & gentile ne bereS nout packes. 1313-14 Durham Acc. Rolls (Surtees) 512 In vj cordis pro Pakkis empt. 55. 1377 Langl. P. PI. B. xm. 201 Me were leuer, by owre lorde and I lyue shulde, Haue pacience perfitlich fan half fi pakke of bokes! Ibid. xiv. 212 }?ere fe pore preseth bifor fe riche with a pakke at his rugge. 1472-5 Rolls of Parlt. VI. 155/2 To doo unpakke there tho Pakkes and Fardels. 1579 Spenser Sheph. Cal. May 240 A pedler.. Bearing a trusse of tryfles at hys backe, As bells, and babes, and glasses in hys packe. 1643 Declar. Lords & Comm., Reb. Ireland 49 Having taken out of her [a ship] eleven packs of Cloth. 1784 Cowper Task 1. 465 A pedlar’s pack, that bows the bearer down. 1803 Wellington in Gurw. Desp. II. 20 Letter.. from the Military Board, upon the subject of packs for bullocks. 1844 Regul. & Ord. Army 157 The Pack is to be invariably on when fitting the Accoutrements. 1884 H. Spencer in Contemp. Res.'. Feb. 161 There is a Pedlar’s Act.. giving the Police power to search pedlars’ packs.

fb. Bundle of money, stock of cash; cash-box. r 1394 P. PL Crede 399 )?er is no peny in my pakke [MS. palke] to payen for my mete. 1578 Reg. Privy Council Scot. Ser. 1. III. 39 Having wairit thair haill pak thair-upoun.

c. fig. (Usually with conscious reference to the literal sense.) 1568 T. Howell Arb. Amitie (1879) 73 Bicause thou cleane deliuered art, of great and heauie pack. 1581 J. Bell Haddon's Answ. Osor. 128 There is no .. skill in the learned that is not in Osorius packe. 1633 G. Herbert Temple, Ch. Porch xxiv, Man is a shop of rules, a well-truss’d pack Whose every parcell under-writes a law. 1798 Southey To Marg. Hill 17 Like Christian on his pilgrimage, I bear So heavy a pack of business. 1897 Outing XXX. 374/1 Men .. shoulder their packs of general cussedness, and.. hit the trail. 1962 J. Braine Life at Top vi. 101 Suddenly the pack was on my shoulders again; there was no quietness in the room.

d. Photogr. A set of two or three plates or films sensitive to different colours which are superimposed and exposed simultaneously. Cf. BI-PACK, TRI-PACK. 1907 Brit.Jrnl. Photogr. 19 July 547/2 By interspersing .. filters with films in sets for tri-chromatic negatives.. the respective exposures can be made in rapid sequence without removing the pack from the camera. 1929 Penrose Ann. XXXI. 41 To assert that the colour analysis of the pack is equal to that of orthodox trichromatic work would be incorrect.

e. A knapsack, rucksack, usually with wooden frame. Chiefly Forces' and N.Z.

PACK

39

a

1916 ‘Boyd Cable’ Action Front 49 The neutral ground .. was a sea of mud .. littered with .. packs which had been cut from or slipped from the shoulders of the wounded. 1925 Fraser & Gibbons Soldier & Sailor Words 218 Pack, the infantry knapsack. 1958 Tararua XII. 27 Food and gear have to be carried. Everyone in New Zealand .. puts it in a pack. 1968 N.Z. Listener 15 Mar. 6/1 You women can’t go carrying all that stuff. Here, Joyce, give us your pack, Joyce! 1969 Ibid. 21 Feb. 4/1 Hobnail boots and canvas pack .. just the gear for pushing through scrub and supplejack. 1971 Ibid. 22 Feb. 51/2 Pack carrying is still the same old personal battle between man and gravity. 1973 Parade Sunday Bull. (Philadelphia) 7 Oct. 31/2 Packs: Most versatile pack is a tubular metal pack frame, contoured to the body with a waist strap that transfers the weight to the legs and hip muscles.

f. A packet or package, esp. of cigarettes. More usual in the U.S. than in the U.K. 1924 Saucy Stories May 54/1 Miss de Rose.. reached for a pack of Strikes. 1936 Discovery Nov. 345/2 Ten nuts are the equivalent of one pack of Golden Bat cigarettes. 1937 JA. Lee Civilian into Soldier v. 219 He emptied his pack of issue cigarettes. 1951 Af. Y. Times 14 June 22/6 It comes in a little pack. 1958 Listener 19 June 1015/1 Six packs of American cigarettes. 1959 Housewife June 80 The fine white Table Salt in the gaily coloured packs! 1959 N. Mailer Advts.for Myself (1961) 218 Stoned with lush, with pot,. . Milltown, coffee, and two packs a day, I was working live, and overalert, and tiring into what felt like death. 1963 B. S.I. News Apr. 20/1 The ‘shelf-appeal’ pack designed to catch the eye of the ordinary shopper. 1974 ‘J- Le Carre’ Tinker, Tailor xxiii. 201 Gerstmann was a chain-smoker: Camels. I sent out for several packs of them—packs is the American word?

g. The container into which a parachute is packed. 1926 Sci. Amer. Aug. 100/1 {caption) This photograph . shows the pilot parachute just emerging from the pack. 1930 C. J. V. Murphy Parachute 43 The jumper, with the pack strapped on his back, dived from the wing of a plane. 1940 Aeroplane 13 Sept. 298/2 A small pilot chute.. pulls the main parachute out of its pack. 1969 D. Dwiggins Bailout vi. 88, I would have to jump, but first squeeze from my turret and reach my parachute pack from its rack in the fuselage. 1976 A. White Long Silence vii. 59 The snap when the fixed line broke open the pack, and the jerk when the pack pulled out the chute. .

2. As a measure, definite or indefinite, ot various commodities: see quots. 1488-9 Act 4 Hen. VII, c. 22 The gold packed .. weyeth not above vij unces, and sold for iij li. sterling the pack. 1545 Brinklow Compl. ii. (1874) 12 Whan he sold his clothys for a reasonable price the pack. 1706 Phillips, Pack of Wooll, a Horse-load, consisting of seventeen Stone and two Pounds, or 240 Pound weight. 1744 A. Dobbs Acct.

Countries adjoining Hudson's Bay 39 He had four Packs of Beaver of 40 each. 1774 S. Hearne Jrnl. 11 Oct. (1934) 122 By the Masters account.. 65 or 70 Packs or Caggs, called by them Pieces, are put on board each canoe. 1778 Eng. Gazetteer (ed. 2) s.v. Norwich, The weavers here .. use many thousand packs of yarn spun in other counties. 1805 Forsyth Beauties Scotl. II. 127 Of wool... A pack is 12 stones; that is, 24 lib. of white, and 25J lib. of.. laid wool to the stone. 1812 Sir G. Prevost in Examiner 5 Oct. 630/1, 700 packs of furs. C1840 D. Thompson Narr. Explorations W. Amer. 1784-1812 (1916) iv. 417, I traded three packs of Furrs (a pack is 90 lbs). 1847-78 Halliwell, Pack., a measure of coals, containing about three Winchester bushels. 1858 Simmonds Diet. Trade Products s.v., A pack of flour or Indian-corn meal, flax, etc. weighs 280 lbs.; of wool 240 lbs. net: formerly, in many parts of the country it was 252 lbs. 1890 Cent. Diet., Pack... A package of goldleaf containing 20 ‘books’ of 25 leaves each. 1961 Phillips & Smurr Fur Trade II. 330 [He] fined him thirty packs of beaver, which was just the quantity he had.

3. a. A company or set of persons; generally implying low character, or association for some evil purpose, but often merely expressing contempt or depreciation, and formerly sometimes without such implication; a ‘gang’, ‘lot’. 13.. Cursor M. 2212 (Gott.) Fra est he brohut ane euyl pack [Cott. felauscap].. Sexti werkemen pai wer. C1385 Chaucer L.G.W. 299 Yit they were hethene al the pak. C1450 St. Cuthbert (Surtees) 3752 J?ou hase destruyed vs, al fe pak. 1548 Udall, etc. Erasm. Par. Mark vii. 50 The Scribes, Phariseis, yea, and almoste all the whole packe of the Iewes. 1578 Banister Hist. Man vm. 111 The whole packe of the principall Anathomistes haue.. affirmed fiue payre of sinewes to the loynes. 1652 Sir E. Nicholas in N. Papers (Camden) 316 Mr. Whitelocke is as mischievous to the K. and all his friends in England as any among the pack of rebels. 1698 Fryer Acc. E. India & P. 97 A Pack of Thieves that had infested the Roads a long time. 1768 Goldsm. Good-n. Man 1. i, A pack of drunken servants. 1820 Scott Monast. x, An the whole pack of ye were slain, there were more lost at Flodden. 1885 Dunckley in Manch. Exam. 23 Mar. 6/1 The House.. resembles in many respects a pack of schoolboys.

b. A large collection, or set (of things, esp. abstract); a ‘heap’, ‘lot’. (Usually depreciative.) 1591 Shaks. Two Gent. HI. i. 20 Rather.. Then (by concealing it) heap on your head A pack of sorrowes. 1633 G. Herbert Temple, Miserie ix, No not to purchase the whole pack of starres: There let them shine. 1638 Penit. Conf. vii. (1657) 123 That ridiculous pack of heresies amassed by the Council of Constance. 1693 Humours Town 86 An endless pack of Knaveries. 1763 Jefferson Corr. Wks. 1859 I. 185 Would you rather that I should write you a pack of lies? 1862 Mrs. Carlyle Lett. III. 140 What a pack of complaints! 1880 Gen. Sir E. B. Hamley in Shand Life (1895) II. xvi. 17 Pack of nonsense.

c. Rugby Football. The forwards of a team, who form one half of the scrummage; also, the scrummage itself. 1887 M. Shearman Athletics & Football 11. iii. 305 The chief business of the half-back then became to snap up the ball.. as soon as it came away from the pack. 1900 A. E. T. Watson Young Sportsman 253 Form a compact scrummage with the heads down. Long and straggling packs are easily broken through. 1909 Westm. Gaz. 11 Dec. 20/2 Cambridge have an exceptionally fine pack, to whom they must look almost entirely for victory, their halves and three-quarters being but moderate. 1927 H. S. Walpole Jeremy atCrale xvi. 278 Mellon’s probably the best three-quarter playing on any school side this season. But that needn’t worry us. We’ve got a better pack than theirs. 1955 Times 1 Aug. 3/3 The British forwards.. were beaten time and again by the Rhodesian pack, i960 E. S. & W. J. Higham High-Speed Rugby III. xii. 147 Only those who have played in the pack know what will-power it sometimes requires to stand up from a scrum in the last ten minutes and force the weary legs to run. 1972 G. Slatter Football is Fifteen i. 16 Tom Morrison, manager of the All Blacks, said only the forwards would know what the loss of Simpson meant to the pack. 1976 Eastern Even. News (Norwich) 29 Nov. 13/7 Pressure from Beccles led to a five-metre scrum where they pushed the Union pack back over the line to give Shannon a try.

d. The organizational unit of the Brownie and Wolf Cub movements. 1918 [see Brownie1 2]. 1932 U. M. Williams For Brownies 111 Brown Owl is guarding the rest of the pack. 1945 ‘Gilcraft’ How to run a Pack 5 The man or woman who in a weak moment has consented to run a Wolf Cub Pack 1965 Wolf Cub Jubilee Bk. 31 Some Cub Packs in Canada have a real wolf1 s head on the top of their totem pole. 1973 Guardian 1 Apr. 11/3 Brown Owl said she’d understand if I wasn’t quite happy in the pack.

e. In the war of 1939-45, a number of German submarines operating together. 1943 Times 13 Dec. 2/1 The story is told below of the defeat of a pack of U-boats in the North Atlantic. 1944 Daily Tel. 11 July 3 Captain Walker and his crew smashed U-boat packs lying across the Arctic and North Atlantic convoy routes. 1956 R. Braddon Nancy Wake ix. 96 The Bay of Biscay was to be the main target area for U-Boat packs. 1961 S. E. Ellacott Ships under Sea x. 100 A common practice among U-boat packs was to lie in line at one- or two-mile intervals across a shipping lane. 1978 Jrnl. R. Soc. Arts CXXVI. 252/2 The German submarine packs.. were threatening to starve us into submission.

f4. Applied to a person of low or worthless character; almost always with naughty. Obs. 1526 Pilgr. Perf. (W. de W. 1531) 37 b, Al though they be wretched lyuers & noughty packes amonge. 1540 Hyrde tr. Fives’ Instr. Chr. Worn. 1. vii. (1557) 18 Calle hir a naughtie packe: withe that one woorde thou haste taken all from hir, and haste lefte hir bare and foule. 1638 Rowley Shoomaker a gentleman IV. Givb, Hence you Whore-master knave,.. Thou naughty packe. 1725 Bailey Erasm. Colloq. (1878) I. 76 What does this idle Pack want? 1738 Swift Pol. Conversat. 106, I never heard she was a naughty Pack. [1855

Kingsley Westw. Ho! xvii, Drake sent them all off again for a lot of naughty packs.]

5. a. A number of animals kept or naturally congregating together; applied spec, to a company of hounds kept for hunting, and to those of certain beasts (esp. wolves), and of birds (e.g. grouse) which naturally associate for purposes of attack or defence. 1648 Hunting of Fox 26 All joyn (like so many dogs in a pack) in pursuing these Foxes. 1688 R. Holme Armoury 11. 311/1 A Pack of Grous, or Heath-cocks. 1735 Somerville Chase 11. 100 So from the Kennel rush the joyous Pack. 1774 Goldsm. Retal. 107 He cast off his friends, as a hunts-man his pack, For he knew when he pleased he could whistle them back. 1795 Southey Joan of Arc Wks. 1837 I. 179 When from the mountains round reverberates The hungry wolves’ deep yell;.. The famish’d pack come round. 1862 Johns Brit. Birds 357 Coveys of Ptarmigan unite and form large packs.

b. ‘The shepherd’s portion in a “hirsel”, or flock of sheep, grazed on the farm as his pay for looking after the whole herd’ (Heslop Northumbld. Wds. 1894); also one of these, a packr sheep. [By some viewed as a distinct word and connected with pact, for which however no evidence has been found.] 1825 Jamieson, Packs, the sheep, of whatever gender, that a shepherd is allowed to feed along with his master’s flock, this being in lieu of wages. 1831 Sutherland Farm Rep. 77 in Libr. Usef. Knowl., Husb. Ill, Employing eleven married shepherds and eight young men, this gives the number of twelve hundred and fifty shepherds’ sheep or packs mingled among the master’s flocks. 1886 C. Scott Sheep-Farming 148 If the shepherd is allowed a ‘pack’, then of course the ‘pack sheep’ have marks totally different from the flock. 1888 Scott. Leader 23 Mar. 4 The ‘pack’ consisted of 50 sheep.

6. A complete set of playing-cards, varying in number according to the game and the country (see card sb.2 i). c 1597 Harington On Play in Nugse Ant. (1804) I. 212 To skorne that gayne that is got with a packe of cards and dyce. 1653 H. Cogan tr. Pinto's Trav. xxxviii. 151 With three of the worst cards in the pack. 1684 Lond. Gaz. No. 1925/4 The very best Cards shall be sold in London by the last Retailer, at four Pence the Pack. 1711 Addison Sped. No. 93 |f 8 Shuffling and dividing a Pack of Cards. 1801 Strutt Sports & Past. iv. ii. 291 The pack or set of cards, in the old plays, is continually called a pair of cards. 1816 Singer Hist. Cards 38 The Spanish Pack consists, like the German, of forty-eight cards only, the tens in the former, and the aces in the latter, being omitted. 1878 H. H. Gibbs Ombre 7 A pack of forty Cards having no eights, nines, or tens, among them.

7. A large area of floating ice in pieces of considerable size, driven or ‘packed’ together into a nearly continuous and coherent mass (as found in polar seas). 1791 Trans. Soc. Arts IX. 164 Close to a pack of ice. 1820 in Ann. Reg. 11. 1324/2 A pack is a body of driftice of such magnitude, that its extent is not discernible. 1824 Parry North West Passage i. 4 We came to the edge of the ‘pack’ in the course of the forenoon. 18.. in Borthwick Br. Amer. Rdr. (i860) 264 If the field [of ice] is broken into a number of pieces none of which are more than forty or fifty yards across, the whole is called a pack. Scoresby

8. Coal-mining. A mass of rough stones, etc., built up into a wall or pillar to support the roof. 1867 W. W. Smyth Coal Coal-mining 142 Such stone, and what breaks from the roof, is often built up in packs, or masses of dry rubble walling; and the roads which pass through the gob have thus to be protected by a pack wall of some feet thick on either side. 1881 Raymond Mining Gloss., Pack, a wall or pillar built of gob to support the roof.

9. A pyramidal pile of fish set to dry. 18.. Perley (Cent.), After a fortnight’s drying, the fish should be put into a pack or steeple, for the purpose of sweating.

10. An act or the action of packing (in various senses: see pack w.1). a 1612 Harington Epigr. (1633) 11. xeix, And thus what with the stop, and with the pack, Poore Marcus, and his rest goes still to wrack, a 1700 B. E. Diet. Cant. Crew, Pack,.. Pack of Juries, Packing of Cards. 1745 H. Pelham in W. Thompson R.N. Advoc. (1757) 11 Let William Thompson be continued as lately, in overlooking the Pack [of meat in casks], and Pickling. 1760-72 H. Brooke Fool of Qual. (1809) IV. 125 All was hurry, pack, and dispatch.

11. a. Hydropathy. The swathing of the body in a wet sheet, blanket, etc. (pack v.1 6 b); the state of being so packed; the sheet, etc., in which a patient is thus packed. Also dry-pack: see quot. 1849 Mrs. Carlyle Lett. I. 47 The bath-woman should have stayed with me during the first ‘pack’ . 1859 J. Smedley Practical Hydrop. 43 Wet packs may be repeated several times in the space of twelve hours. Ibid. 45 The dry pack is to produce a greater degree of perspiration, and is useful in chronic rheumatism [etc.]. Ibid. (1870) 87 It is not safe to leave a patient in pack without an attendant near. 1899 Allbutt’s Syst. Med. VIII. 160 Wet sheets, packs, sitzbaths, and douches are of great value.

b. Surg. A soft pad usu. composed of several layers of gauze sewn together, used esp. for wedging organs of the body during an operation. 1916 Parker & Breckinridge Surg. & Gynaecol. Nursing XX. 263 At the Mayo clinic three sizes of packs are used, (1) 4x8 inches, (2) 5 inches by 3 yards, (3) 3 inches by 2 feet. The latter are used for packing about the gall-bladder. 1944 W. W. Babcock Princ. & Pract. Surg. xviii. 285 Salt packs consist of gauze soaked in 10 per cent hypertonic solution in which 5- or 10-grain tablets of sodium chloride are embedded. 1955 Times 15 July 11/4 The plaintiffs’ cause of

PACK action was that during an operation on Mrs. Urry for the delivery of a child by lower Caesarian section, a swab or pack was left in her body. 1955 M. G. Lynch in Ochsner & DeBakey Christopher's Minor Surg. (ed. 7) xxi. 500/1 Gelfoam packs will often control this bleeding. 1970 H. Haxton Surg. Techniques vii. 45 Most bleeding can be controlled by the pressure of a pack or a finger on the right spot.

c. Dentistry. A substance applied in a plastic state to the gums around and between the teeth, subsequently hardening, to serve as a dressing after disease or surgery of periodontal tissue. 1923 A. W. Ward in Jrnl. Amer. Dental Assoc. X. 478/2 In order to avoid infection, pain, sensitiveness of the roots.. I have devised a quick setting pack. This pack is mixed like cement and flowed between the teeth and all over the exposed surface. The tissues regenerate under the pack, which is allowed to remain four to six days after the operation. 1953 I. Glickman Clin. Periodontology xliv. 743 The mixed pack is separated into small masses. Ibid. 746 If a portion of the pack fractures off within three days after it was placed, the entire pack should be replaced. 1974 D. L. Allen et al. Periodontics for Dental Hygienist (ed. 2) x. 206 The placement of a periodontal dressing or pack following surgery is extremely important.

d. = face-pack s.v. face sb. 27. 1934 M. Verni Mod. Beauty Culture 1. v. 29/1 In many schools of beauty, the pupils are taught to sponge the face with hot water before applying the pack. 1944 R. G. Harry Mod. Cosmeticology (ed. 2) v. 55 The tightening effect is produced by the drying of the pack, and is enhanced by the presence of albumin and/or certain gums. 1964 Wells & Lubowe Cosmetics Skin 11. vii. 202 The significant mechanism operative in the use of face packs is the drying of the pack on the skin surface. 1972 Vogue Jan. 15/2 To transform a dry skin .. use this simple pack.

12. The quantity (of fish, fruit, etc.) packed in tins or cans in a particular season or year. 1889 Pall Mall G. 20 Sept. 6/3 The value of this year’s pack, exclusive of salted fish and fresh salmon shipped, will be .. 2,640,000 dols. 1896 Living Topics Cycl. (N.Y.) II. 189 During the year the canned fruit pack amounted to 1,280,000 cases. 1901 Scotsman 26 Mar. 5/1 Canadian fisheries.. the ‘pack’, or quantity canned amounted to 16,403 tons.

13. Short for pack-horse, pack-beast. 1866 N. Chevalier Reminisc. Journey across South Island (typescript) 7 The pack [was] a strong heavy old chap, the third pretty good. The fourth a flea bitten Arab mare. 1887 Mrs. Daly Digging & Squatting 154, I had two horses, one which I used as a ‘pack’, and the other I rode.

14. Slang phr. to send to the pack (see quot. 1916); also to go to the pack, to lose a (high) position, to ‘go to pieces’, to deteriorate. Chiefly Austral, and N.Z. 1916 C. J. Dennis Songs Sentimental Bloke 94 I’ve sent the leery bloke that bore me name Clean to the pack wivout one pearly tear. Ibid. 127 To send to the pack, to relegate to obscurity. 1919 W. H. Downing Digger Dial. 26 Go to the pack, deteriorate. 1934 T. Wood Cobbers xvi. 200 The country was going to the pack. 1939 Joyce Finnegans Wake 269 If she can’t follow suit Renee goes to the pack. 1946 K. Tennant Lost Haven (1947) xvi. 250 Everything’ull go to the pack unless they’re let go home again. 1952 D. Niland in Coast to Coast 1951-52 196, I can’t let him go to the pack like that. 1958 G. Casey Snowball 118 You wait till he gets a bit older. Them abos always go t’ the pack. 1963 D. Crick Martin Place 196 Things are goin’ to the pack. If they get any shorter of work, they’ll close down.

15. attrib. and Comb. a. attrib. Constituting or serving for a pack or bundle, as pack-bag, -basket, -box, -load, -paper-, loaded with or used for carrying a pack, as pack-animal, -ass, -beast, -bullock, -caw, -dog, -donkey, -mule, -ox, -pony. b. objective and instrumental, as packbearer, -bearing adj., -carriage, -driver, -laden adj. c. Special Combs.: pack and prime way [cf. prime a.], local name for a way by which packs may be carried on horseback, etc., a bridle-way; so pack and prime bridge, road; pack-cinch (U.S.), a wide ‘cinch’ or girth, with a hook at one end and a ring at the other, used with a pack-saddle; pack-clouds (poet.), densely massed clouds; pack-draper, an itinerant draper carrying his goods in a pack; pack-drill, a military punishment (see quot. 1890); also in phr. no names, no pack-drill: see name sb. 1 h; pack-duck [duck sb.3) (see quot.); pack-fork (see quot.); pack-frame, a frame, usu. of metal, into which a knapsack or other pack is fitted for easier transport; pack-ice, ice forming a pack (sense 7); pack-leader, the leader of a group of animals; j- pack-line, packthread; pack-moth, a species of clothes-moth (Anacampsis sarcitella); t pack-paunch, ? a paunch like a pack, a big belly or big-bellied person; pack-peddler, one who travels round from village to village with a pack of small items for sale; pack-rat, the North American bushytailed woodrat, Neotoma cinerea; also attrib. and Tig.; hence as v. trans., to collect an assortment of objects, as a pack-rat does; pack-road, a road along which packanimals are driven; pack-sack, the container into which goods comprising a pack are put, a rucksack; also attrib. in phr. pack-sack citizen (Canad.), a vagrant; pack-sheet, (a) a sheet for packing goods in; (b) Med., a wet sheet for packing or wrapping a patient in; packshot, in

PACK

40 television advertising, a close-up picture of the advertised product in its wrappings; packstrap(s, the strap or straps which secure a load round the forehead or shoulders of a person or to the back of a pack animal; pack tactics, the practice of German submarines of operating in groups; pack-track, -trail, a path or route suitable for a pack-train; pack-train, a train of pack-beasts with their packs; pack-twine, twine used for tying up a pack, packthread; pack-wall (Coal-mining): see sense 8; pack-ware, ‘ware’ or goods carried in a pack (in quot .fig.); pack-way = pack-road; pack-wool, wool done up in packs. Also PACK-HORSE, -HOUSE, etc. 1628 Coke On Litt. 56 A foot way and horse way.. vulgarly is called a *pack and prime way. 1798 in Yorks. N. & Q. I. 189 A carriage bridge would be more convenient to the public, than repairing the -present pack and prime bridge. 1888 Sheffield Gloss., Pack-and-prime road, a packhorse road across the moors. 1847 Santa Fe (New Mexico) Republican 16 Oct. 2/2 They left their wagons and took ’pack animals, and ten days’ provisions. 1884 J. Colborne Hicks Pasha 44 The pack animals we sent on as before. 1643 Prynne Sov. Power Pari. 1. (ed. 2) 4 ♦Packeasses with Bels about their neckes. 1656 Earl Monm. tr. Boccalini's Advts.fr. Parnass. 1. xxix. (1674) 33,1 should be baser than a *Pack-bearer, if I did not arrogate to my self the whole power. 1605 Daniel Philotas 1. i. Poems (1717) 322 Still they preach to us ♦Pack-bearing Patience, that base Property .. of th’ all-enduring Ass. 1877 Besant & Rice Son of Vulc. I. 24 Myles .. was sitting on an inverted box, his own ♦pack-box, in front of the fire. 1845 Stocqueler Handbk. Brit. India (1854) 38 *Pack-bullocks, camels, pack-horses. 1707 J. Chamberlayne St. Gt. Brit. 1. 1. iv. 45 No where greater plenty of horses.. for Plough and *Pack-Carriage. 1871 G. M. Hopkins Note-bks. & Papers (1937) 141 If you look well at big *pack-clouds. 1880 Miss Bird japan II. 268 ♦Pack-cows with velvet frontlets embroidered in gold. 1844 New Orleans Picayune 18 Mar. 38/1 The only assistant they took with them was an Indian-trained ’pack dog. 1913 I. Cowie Company of Adventurers 323 Pack-ponies were also used; also pack dogs, the latter bearing frequently burdens mountains high in comparison with their size. 1933 B. Willoughby Alaskatis All 18 We four stood clinging to the collars of our pack dogs, wondering what marvels lay beyond. 1976 T. Walker Spatsizi xii. 132 Travelling slowly with their pack dogs, they walked 150 miles through the mountains. 1889 Pall Mall G. 10 July 7/2 He had.. five well-trained horses, sixteen *pack donkeys. 1880 Jefferies Hodge & M. II. 168 The *pack-drapers come round visiting every cottage. 184s W. H. Maxwell Hints to Soldier I. 13 A full guard house, dozens at ♦pack-drill. 1890 R. Kipling Soldiers Three (1891) 76 Mulvaney was doing pack-drill— was compelled that is to say, to walk up and down in full marching order, with rifle, bayonet, ammunition, knapsack, and over-coat. 1846 Worcester, *Pack-Duck, a coarse sort of linen for pack-cloths, etc. 1648-60 Hexham Dutch Diet., Een Refe, a *Pack-forke which Travellers use to carry their packs upon. 1955 E. Hillary High Adventure vii. 118 Her [sc. the Sherpani’s] method of carrying it [sc. her load] was with a headband, and as I had no *pack frame with me I had to follow suit. 1963 Guardian 9 Aug. 7/4 To get to Dyrfjoll was a whole day’s march from the nearest road and the pair used a sledge pack-frame on the way in. 1973 [see above sense 1 e]. 1976 G. Moffat Over Sea to Death x. 119 The paraphernalia of [mountain] rescue: rucksacks, pack frames, radio sets. 1485 Naval Acc. Hen. VII (1896) 38 Shanke hokes .. iij, *Pakke hokes .. iiij, Leche hokes .. iiij. 1850 R. A. Goodsir Arctic Voy. Baffin's Bay 108 As long as there was a chance of procuring whales in Prince Regent’s Inlet, he might have perserved .. great as the risk would have been in pushing through the heavy *pack-ice we had fallen in with. 1876 Davis Polaris Exp. iii. 71 At 5 a.m. of the 26th, close pack-ice was again encountered. 1930 Times Educ. Suppl. 25 Jan. p. iv/i From the air it was also observed that the great region of heavy pack-ice.. gives place to waters comparatively little encumbered. 1965 Kingston (Ontario) Whig-Standard 3 Apr. 4/5 About 300,000 of these seals are killed on the pack ice every spring. 1975 Nature 18 Dec. 594/1 In the foraminifera-poor beds which we believe represent periods free, at least seasonally, of packice. 1901 Daily News 4 Mar. 7/4 They saw the patient but wily mule ♦pack-laden with the sleeping bags and other impedimenta of the travellers. 1440 Eton Accts. in Athen. (1887) 69/1 [Purchase of string] voc. paklynes [for measuring foundations of the college]. 1902 J. H. M. Abbott Tommy Cornstalk 35 In work where there is a probability of being under fire .. the *pack-leader might be left behind. 1975 W. H. Nesbitt in M. W. Fox Wild Canids xxvii. 394 The female pack leader [of a group of feral dogs] often ‘scouted’ ahead before moving the pack. 1858 Simmonds Diet. Trade, *Pack-load, the average load an animal can carry on its back. .. The pack load for a man is about 60 lbs., for a pony 125 lbs., for a bullock 210 lbs., and for an elephant 1000 lbs. 1862 T. W. Harris Insects injur. Veget. (ed. 3) v. 493 The ♦pack-moth (Anacampsis sarcitella), which is very destructive to wool and fabrics made of this material. 1835 A. Underwood in Southwestern Hist. Q. (1928-9) XXXII. 139 In company with Messrs. Money, Gay., and William Pruit attended by a Mexican with a *pack mule we took our departure. 1839 Z. Leonard Adventures (1904) 61 We now scattered over a considerable range of country for the purpose of hunting, leaving ten or twelve men only to bring on the pack-mules. 1895 Outing (U.S.) XXVII. 246/2 The Indians, with their pack mules laden with kegs and canteens of water, were sent back over the trail. 1909 W. R. Harris Catholic Church in Utah 128 We .. entered a small mountain forest of pine trees in which we lost one of our pack mules. 1934 F. Stark Valleys of Assassins ii. 74, I.. crouched with my back to the gale on the pack-mule. 1785 G. Forster tr. Sparrman's Voy. Cape G.H. (1786) I. 238 These oxen are by the colonists called *pack-oxen. 1585 J. Higins Junius' Nomenclator 6 *Packe paper, or cap paper, such paper as Mercers and other occupiers vse to wrappe their ware in. 1582 Stanyhurst JEneis iv. (Arb.) 101 A foule fog *pack paunch. 1868 Harper's Mag. Aug. 348/2 Ten years ago a ♦pack peddler went through the town. 1880 Ibid. Nov. 892/1 There was a pack peddler with smuggled shawls and

laces at the door. 1944 G. Wilson Passing Institutions 70 We .. married, and died in a small area, learning of the big outside world only through books and an occasional pack peddler or clock tinker who came in. 1870 De B. R. Keim Sheridan's Troopers on Borders 201 [Indians] drive the herds and *pack-ponies, or else on foot lead them. 1923 J. H. Cook 50 Yrs. Old Frontier 98 We used pack ponies on the return trip. 1885 Roosevelt Hunting Trips 13 These rats were christened *pack rats, on account of their curious and inveterate habit of dragging off to their holes every object they can possibly move. 1936 D. McGowan Animals Canad. Rockies xxii. 196 From the fact that it habitually transports sundry articles from one place to another the animal [sc. the wood rat], in the West, is commonly called Pack rat. 1955 Priestley & Hawkes Journey down Rainbow iii. 47 A mass of bat and pack-rat droppings. 1963 Spectator 21 June 803/2 Obsessed with some impulse, like a packrat fear of throwing anything away. 1966 H. Marriott Cariboo Cowboy iii. 40, I had other visitors every so often in the shape of sharp-faced, long-tailed rats which were known as pack rats. 1970 R. Lowell Notebk. 22 The horrifying mortmain of Ephemera: keys, drift, sea-urchin shells, Packratted off with joy. 1970 Publishers' Weekly 8 June 154 A pack rat is somebody who wants to have his own information material, his own personal library or files, even if this means indulging in a little petty thieving. 1973 Ann. N. Y. Acad. Sci. CCXI. 308 The sporadic pack-rat collecting we all do every day by habit amidst the print, graffiti, and speech that encompass our peculiar lives. 1973 ‘D. Shannon’ No Holiday for Crime (1974) vi. 94 When I came to, they were busy as packrats carting stuff out. 1881 Green Making of Eng. ii. 64 A wild region of tumbled hills, traversed but by a few *pack-roads. 1851 W. Kelly Excursion to California I. ix. 159 We, the packers, were now busily employed making ♦pack-sacks of a uniform size. 1920 Rod & Gun in Canada Nov. 715/1 A good old-time packsack. 1966 Globe & Mail (Toronto) 18 Jan. B5/7 [He] was a pack-sack citizen and appeared on Skid Row streets .. with .. caulk boots which would be later hocked for the last bottle. 1970 ‘E. Lathen’ Pick up Sticks (1971) viii. 70 The packsacks under Thatcher’s chair contrasted strongly to the matched sets of luggage piled everywhere. 1858 Simmonds Diet. Trade, *Pack-sheet, a baling material, a large cover for goods in a wagon, i960 O. Skilbeck ABC of Film & TV 94 *Pack Shot, the egregious scene with which most T.V. ‘Commercials’ conclude: a C.U. of the Sponsor’s wrapped product. 1966 G. N. Leech Eng. in Advertising v. 42 In seven-second commercials there is little time to show anything except a title card or a ‘pack shot’ establishing a visual image of the product. 1969 Focal Encycl. Film & Television Techniques 128/1 Television advertising, for instance, makes much use of cinemacrography in the so-called ‘pack shots’ but these are normally filmed at a scale of less than 1:1. 1897 J. W. Tyrrell Across Sub-Arctics of Canada 12 Western halfbreeds, trained in the use of the ’pack-straps as well as the paddle. Ibid. 70 We both took a turn at the pack-straps. 1902 S. E. White Blazed Trail 113 The solitary man with the packstraps across his fore-head and shoulders had never seen so many [wood creatures]. 1949 P. Newton High Country Days iv. 38 The swags .. lashed together [on a packhorse] with the long packstraps. 1956 M. Duggan Immanuel's Land 53 He walked along .. with the packstraps cutting into his shoulders. 1956 H. S. M. Kemp Northern Trader 25 Our canoemen tied their packstraps around a hundred-pound piece, piled another hundred-pound piece atop it, squatted down cross-legged while they adjusted the headband, heaved themselves up and jogged off. i960 B. Crump Good Keen Man 109 The only reason my pack-straps didn’t go the same way was that I noticed Harry eyeing them. 1942 Sun (Baltimore) 21 Feb. 2/8 The Nazi in command of the U-boat fleet, had promised to use ‘’pack tactics’ on the Eastern Atlantic and save the largest submarines and best crews for attacks off American shores, to cripple Allied tanker strength. 1944 Hansard Commons 7 Mar. 1897 It might have seemed as if perhaps after all, the U-boats with their pack tactics might defeat the convoy system. 1870 App. Jrnls. House Reps. N.Z. D. XL. 6 It will be desirable to connect them [sc. No Name diggings] by a metalled *pack-track with Marsden to the Greenstone. 1930 L. G. D. Acland Early Canterbury Runs (ser. 1) ix. 219 It [sc. a hut] is miles by pack-track from the nearest neighbour. 1843 in Utah Hist. Q. (1929) II. 116 There is little grass in the mountains and the *pack trail bad. 1911 Daily Colonist (Victoria, B.C.) 29 Apr. 17/6 The completion of a pack trail into the valley of the Naas. 1965 Beaver Autumn 54/1 Along the pack trail we met trappers coming out of the bush. 1849 K. Webster Diary 19 June in Gold Seekers of '49 (1917) iii. 50 It is said at Fort Kearney that the wagons passed here already this season, en route for California, number 5,400, and also three *pack trains. 1862 R. C. Mayne Four Yrs. Brit. Columbia & Vancouver I. 148 From thence pack-trains could make Alexandria.. in 14 or 15 days. 1872 Raymond Statist. Mines & Mining 257 Several Mexican pack-trains and wagons were engaged transporting ore. 1922 Beaver Nov. 64/1 The daily progress of a pack train is a single drive of ten to fifteen miles. 1965 Beautiful Brit. Columbia Summer 9/1 He.. operated a pack train for the Hudson’s Bay Company. 1852 W. Wickenden Hunchback's Chest Pref. 7 A roll.. appeared tied round with a piece of coarse ♦pack-twine. 1583 Foxe A. & M. 1527/2 Desirous to vtter such Popishe pelfe and *packeware as he brought with him. 1754 T. Gardner Hist. Dunwich 39 A *Pack Way, now destroyed, went to Westleton-Walks. 1690 Lond. Gaz. No. 2558/4 Three Bags of Cotton-yarn.., four of ♦Packwooll.

tpack, sb.2 Obs. [Goes with pack it may be the n. of action.

.2

v

of which

In quot. 1605, either pack or pact may be a misprint.]

A private or clandestine arrangement, pact, or compact; a secret or underhand design agreed upon by two or'more persons; a plot, conspiracy, intrigue. 1571 Campion Hist. Irel. 11. i. (1633) 65 Reymond.. lingered not for Letters Pattents, but stept over presently, and made his packe. 1579-80 North Plutarch (1595) 455 It was found straight that this was a grosse packe betwixt Saturninus and Marius. 1600 O. E. Repl. to Libel 11. v. 99 Vpon pretence of some pack against the Romish state. Ibid. iii. v. 29 This conference was nothing but a packe with the popes Nuncio for the aduancing of the popes credite. 1605 Daniel Qveenes Arcadia 1. ii. (1623) 333 A. Was’t not a pack

PACK agreed twixt thee and me? C. A pact to make thee tell thy secrecy. 1649 G. Daniel Trinarch., Rich. II cclix, Glocester, w,h the Cheife of his Complices, Indited are of Treason; for the Packe Was broken.

pack, a. Sc. [Origin obscure; perh. related to pack sb.2 or u.2] On terms of close intercourse; confederate or leagued together, intimate; ‘thick’. Also as adv. Intimately. 1786 Burns Turn Dogs 38 Nae doubt but they were fain o' ither, An’ unco pack an’ thick thegither. is pakald here me bus, Of all I plege and pleyne me. 1516 Inv. R. Wardrobe (1815) 25 Item ane pakkald of lettrez with ane obligatioun with vi soverties for Alexander Boid for the landis of Kilmarnok. 1637 Rutherford Let. to Laird of Cally Lett. (1671) 257 O how loath we are to forgoe our packalds and burdens.

packall, variant of pegall, Indian basket. packaway ('paekawei), a. [f. pack v.1 + away adv.] Capable of being folded into a small space when not in use. 1957 Archit. Rev. CXXII. 355/3 Other garage doors will be shown... A new packaway door.. which was exhibited in prototype at the last exhibition.. has been modified and improved since. 1973 Times 4 May 15/1 Up in London’s Seven Sisters Road, they are marketing the best value in child-to-adult, packaway bicycles I have seen. 1974 Times 5 Mar. 9/1 (caption) Those amorphous, ectoplasmic packaway jobs [sc. mackintoshes] the earnest tourists wear.

'pack-cloth, [f. pack sb.1 + cloth; cf. Du. pack-kleed (Kilian 1599).] A stout coarse kind of cloth used for packing; a piece of this. 14.. Metr. Voc. in Wr.-Wiilcker 629/17 Bumbicinium, kotyn or pakclothe. 1565-73 Cooper Thesaurus, Coactilia, skinnes wherin clothes were packed in carriage: packe clothes. 1698 Lond. Gaz. No. 3368/4 Pack’d up in a Bundle of Packcloth. 1776 [see pack v.1 i]. 1827 Perils & Captivity (Constable’s Misc.) 230, I had no sort of clothing, but a piece of packcloth about my middle.

packed (paekt), ppl. a.1 Also packt. [f. pack v.1 + -ED1.] 1. a. Put or pressed together closely in a bundle or mass, crowded in, etc.; put into a package or packet: see pack v.1 1-3. Of meals, packaged for transporting and eating on a picnic or in an informal manner. 1777 G. Forster Voy. round World I. 102 We sailed through a great quantity of packed or broken ice. 1851 Ht. Martineau Hist. Peace (1877) III. iv. xiv. 146 A closely packed assembly of business-like men. 1876 Geo. Eliot Dan. Der. ill. xxiii, The packed-up shows of a departing fair. 1897 R. Kipling Captains Courageous 160 The packed mass ran from the cabin partition to the sliding door. 1958 B. Pym Glass of Blessings xvi. 186 Sitting on mackintoshes, eating packed lunches, .tramping home again through the rainone can see how he would yearn after Portugal. 1959 ‘M. Innes’ Hare sitting Up in. i. 167 He’ll be back in no time. With a nice packed lunch. 1965 E. Salter Once upon a Tombstone 11. xvii. 152 How about a trip up the glacier? We could take a packed lunch and make a day of it. 1968 Guardian 30 Mar. 10/5 You can .. be met at Benbecula by a hired car with a packed meal in it. 1973 G. Mitchell Murder of Busy Lizzie iv. 49 We’re going to explore the island. Do you think. Father, that we could ask for a packed lunch? 1976 Times Lit. Suppl. 5 Nov. 1398/4 What an outing that would have been; you would have needed a packed lunch.

b. Med. Applied to blood cells separated as much as possible from plasma (usu. by centrifugation); esp. in packed-cell volume, the proportion of a sample of blood, by volume, occupied by cells after they have been allowed to settle; cf. hsematocrit s.v. h/emato-, hemato-.

PACKET

44 I933 Amer. Jrnl. Med. Sci. CLXXXV. 59 Several students of the blood have again become interested in the determination of the volume of packed red cells by means of various types of hematocrit. 1943 Lancet 6 Nov. 57^12. The mean corpuscular haemoglobin concentration, which is the ratio of the haemoglobin content of the blood (grammes per 100 c.cm.) to the volume of the packed red cells (haematocrit). 1955 Ibid. 17 Dec. 1274/2 Investigations Blood-count: haemoglobin 4 7 g. per 100 ml.; packed-cell volume 14%; mean corpuscular haemoglobin concentration 33%; [etc.]. 1961 Ibid. 26 Aug. 490/1 A thirteen-year-old boy required a 250 ml. packed-cell transfusion every four to five weeks. 1967 S. Taylor et al. Short Textbk. Surg. i. 11 Packed-cell transfusions are viscid and slow to flow. 1974 Jrnl. Appl. Physiol. XXXVII. 976/1 These data were obtained under very carefully controlled conditions (e.g., careful measurement of packed cell volume and resistivity ..). 1976 Nature 1-8 Jan. 47/2, 0.25 ml of packed cells were added to 2 ml of a medium.

c. Computers. Of, pertaining to, or being a decimal number stored with successive digits represented by successive half-bytes and the sign by the rightmost half-byte. 1964 IBM Jrnl. Res. & Devel. VIII. 95 {in figure) Packed decimal number. 1966 R. Silverstone in A. Opler Programming the IBM System/360 xi. 126 All internal decimal arithmetic operation^] must be performed in packed format. Ibid., Since packed numbers require half as much space as zoned decimal numbers, they should be used in storing or writing intermediate files which are not to be directly printed. 1973 Murrill & Smith Introd. Computer Sci. vi. 219 To obtain the packed representation from the zoned (or unpacked) representation, we need only to (a) remove all zone fields and (b) transpose the sign and digit fields in the rightmost byte... Systems such as the IBM 360 have hardware instructions to ‘pack’ and ‘unpack’ decimal numbers.

2. Filled with something packed in; as full as it will hold; stuffed, crammed, crowded: see pack v. 7. 1883 Scotsman 30 July 4/5 Packed trains were despatched every few minutes. 1886 R. Kipling Departm. Ditties, etc. (1899) 69 How shall the women’s message reach unto her Above the tumult of the packed bazar?

packed (paekt), ppl. a.2 [f. pack

v 2 + -ed.] Selected or manipulated to serve party ends, as a deliberative assembly, a jury: see pack v2 4.

1643 Prynne Sov. Power Pari. 1. 12 It was by this packed over-awed Parliament, and Act, annulled, revoked, and holden as none. 1648 ‘Mercurius Pragmaticus’ Plea for King 5 By the subscription of a packt grand Jury. 1693 J. Edwards Author. O. & N. Test. 80 The pack’d Council of Trent. 1736 Neal Hist. Purit. III. 530 This.. met with some opposition even in that pack’d assembly. 1844 Tupper Heart xi. 119 Loaded dice, packed cards. 1867 Bright Sp. Reform 8 Aug., It was not a packed meeting.

packer1 ('packer)). Also 5 pakker, -our. [f. pack v.1 + -er1; = Du. pakker (Kilian packer).] 1. One who packs; one who puts up something in a bundle or receptacle; with qualifying adj., one (well or ill) skilled in packing. 1598 [see pack v.1 1]. 1722 De Foe Col. Jack (1840) 328 They were .. repacked by.. packers of their own. 1882 Miss Braddon Mt. Royal III. i. 2 Some valets are bad packers.

2. spec, f a. An officer charged with the packing or supervision of the packing of exported goods liable to custom, etc.: cf. packing-officer in packing vbl. sb.1 3 and package 1. Obs. (The earliest sense: in 14th c. Anglo-L. paccator.) 1353 Rolls of Parlt. II. 251/1 Certein noumbre des Portours, Packers, Gwynders, Overours, & autres Laborers des Leines. 1450 Ibid. V. 200/1 Surveyours of the serche, Packers or eny other Officers. 1488-9 Act 4 Hen. VII, c. 11 No manner of persone beyng sworn to be a wolle pakker. 1535 Act 27 Hen. VIII, c. 14 §2 Euery porte..where no tellers nor packers at this present time be.

b. One whose business or trade it is to pack goods for transportation; one who prepares and packs provisions, as meat, fish, fruit, etc. for future or distant markets. 1692 Luttrell Brief Rel. (1857) II. 449 Severall bundles of cloaths .. seized at a packers in Coleman street. 1817 W. Selwyn Law Nisi Prius (ed. 4) II. 1175 Goods had been sent by orders from the vendee to a packer; the packer was considered as a middle man between the vendor and vendee. 1885 Manch. Exam. 7 Jan. 5/2 The closing of these markets caused a serious loss to the American breeders and packers.

c. One who packs people in seats. 1898 C. Raleigh in Daily News 7 Nov. 2/3 The gentleman called the packer, whose business was to cry, ‘Move up, please; sit closer, please’.

3. a. Now N. Amer. and Austral. (N.Z.). One who transports goods by means of pack-beasts. Also in extended use. 1694 Motteux Rabelais (1737) V. 216 Burthen-Bearers, Packers. 1788 M. Cutler in Life, etc. (1881) 1. 402 Here we met a Packer with ten pack-horses. 1859 Brit. Colonist (Victoria, B.C.) 6 June 2/3 The arrival of over one hundred pack mules from the Chilliwak country, where they have been wintering, and offers by the packers to take freight to Lytton City for eighteen cents, has failed to revive trade. 1874 A. Bathgate Colonial Experiences x. 135 The rear [of string of pack-horses was] brought up by the packer on horseback, his broad-brimmed wide-a-wake hat pulled well over his weather-beaten face. 1881 Cheq. Career 76 A packer offered me higher wages to drive pack-horses down the south coast. 1952 H. Innes Campbell's Kingdom 22, I was wakened with the news that the packer was in from Come Lucky and would be leaving after lunch. I was taken out and introduced to a great ox of a man who was loading groceries into an ex-army truck. 1958 G. Terry Hist. & Legends of Chilcotin 7 Tom Hutchinson was a packer and worked with a pack train of 300 mules between Yale and Barkerville.

1968 R. M. Patterson Finlay's River 101 When they travelled with horses they had, in him, a competent packer.

b. Austral, and Canad. A pack-horse, packmule, etc. Also, a pack-dog. 1875 Wood & Lapham Waiting for Mail 59 A horse, some old packer he looked like. 1890 Melbourne Argus 7 June 4/1 Starting back.. from one of the Flemington hotels with his saddle horses and packers. 1908 A. C. Laut Conquest Gt. Northwest II. 270 Getting two or three of the wise old bellmares, that are in every string of packers, at the end of a long rope, the canoemen shot across the whirl of mid-stream and got footing on the opposite shore. 1944 J- Martin Canad. Wilderness Trapping 13 In spring and fall when it is impossible to haul your supplies, dogs come in handy as packers. .

c. One who transports goods in a pack on his back; also, in more recent use, one who carries a rucksack containing all the necessities of travelling. Chiefly Canad. 1873 G. M. Grant Ocean to Ocean 356 We could see that continuous labour for one or two years in solitary wilderness ..as surveyor, transit-man.. or even packer, is a totally different thing from taking a trip across the continent. 1892 E. S. Brookes Frontier Life xiii. 117, I have often watched the packers, who would carry a load of seventy-five pounds on their backs, through a rough survey line for six or seven weeks. 1921 A. Heming Drama of Forests 320 Upon the first his companion placed two more packs; then, stooping beneath the weight of 240 pounds, the packers at a jog-trot set off uphill and down, over rugged rocks and fallen timber. 1968 R. M. Patterson Finlay's River 29 He was a short, stocky man—the ideal build for a packer—and it was nothing for him to pack a two hundred-pound load over a long portage. 1974 Weekend Mag. (Montreal) 9 Mar. 20/3 It is something peculiar to the Spanish that they look on every packer as a hippie-freak—and they don’t like hippie freaks.

4. A machine or contrivance used for packing. 1890 Cent. Diet., Packer... 7. The variously constructed mechanism by which the grain cut by a reaping-machine is packed or compressed on the binding-table and held till embraced and bound by the twine. 1894 Labour Commission Gloss., Packers2, laths used for packing calicoes in bales. 1902 Census Bull. (U.S.) No. 216. 28 June 61/1 Types succeed each other in the packer with 3-em space between the words, until a continuous line is formed.

5. A device inserted into an annular space in an oil well (such as that between the casing and the tubing) in order to block the flow of oil and gas. orig U.S. 1885 Encycl. Brit. XVIII. 718/1 An indiarubber packer is then attached in such a manner that within it the pipe that is above it slides in that which is below it, and the rubber is forced against the sides of the drill-hole. 1904 Dialect Notes II. 386 When a well has sufficient gas to flow its product through a two-inch pipe, but will not make its production through the casing, a packer is placed at or near the top of the sand to compel the gas or oil to relieve itself only through the tubing. 1922 D. T. Day Handbk. Petroleum Industry I. 291 The fundamental principle of all types of packers embodies the vertical compression and lateral expansion of a resilient substance.. between casing or tubing and the wall of the hole, between two strings of casing, or between tubing and casing, i960 C. Gatlin Petroleum Engin. xiii. 256/1 The ratio of hole diameter to unexpanded packer diameter is kept as low as possible, and commonly ranges from it to i-2. 1973 J. W. Jenner in Hobson & Pohl Mod. Petroleum Technol. (ed. 4) iv. 141 In some areas where the wells are not easily accessible .. a packer is run on the tubing and set just above the pay zone. Completion fluid of high enough density to kill the well is contained in the annulus above the packer and production is via the tubing. 1977 Sunday Times 24 Apr. 17/4 The plug is called a packer, and it blocks off the bottom of the outer casing.

Hence packership, the office of a packer: see 2 a. 1495 Letter Bk. City of London I. If. 317 b, Thoffices of Pakkership and Gawgership of the said Citee. v.2 4- -er1.] One who ‘packs’ cards, juries, etc.; fa confederate in a fraudulent design, a conspirator, plotter.

packer2, [f. pack

1586 Newton tr. Daneau's Diceplay vi, As many foysting coseners and deceiptfull packers in playing .. use to do. 1599 Minsheu Sp. Diet., Barajador, a packer of cards, a shufler of cards. 1771 T. Hull Sir W. Harrington (1797) II. 165 A packer is one who is in league with a parcel of smart young fellows that are rather destitute of fortune, and for that reason are pushing for everything which can make it. 1807 E. S. Barrett Rising Sun I. 95 Associating with Coggers of dice, packers of Cards. 1905 W. O’Brien Recoil. 295 Mr. Peter O’Brien.. afterwards earned the titles of Lord O’Brien of Kilfenora and.. ‘Pether the Packer’.

packery ('paeksri). rare. [See -ery; = Du. pakkerij.] a. A place where goods are packed; a packing establishment, b. A collection of packs or packages. 1880 Libr. Univ. Knowl. (N.Y.) X. 447 Broom factories, pork packeries, soap-works. 1891 Miss Dowie Girl in Karp. xii. 158 On his back his marvellous baggage was strapped... A pair of boots and his coat were tied with pieces of cotton-string to the whole packery.

packet ('paekit), sb.

Also 6-9 pacquet, 7 paquette, 8-9 paquet. [Dim., of pack sb.1 Cf. F. pacquet (1530-in Palsgr.), paquet (1539 in R. Estienne), It. pacchetto (Florio 1611), Sp. paquete. The Fr. and Eng. forms appear together in Palsgrave 1530; Hatz.-Darm. say the Fr. was from the Eng., and as paquet is masc., it could hardly be the dim. of obs. F. pacque fern., which would have been pa(c)quette. Possibly the Eng. was orig. an AngloFr. dim. of pack. The It. and Sp. forms are late, and app. from Fr.]

1. a. A small pack, package, or parcel: in earliest use applied to a parcel of letters or

PACKET dispatches, and esp. to the State parcel or ‘mail’ of dispatches to and from foreign countries. I53° Palsgr. 250/2 Pacquet of letters, pacquet de lettres. I533 Brian Tuke Let. to Cromwell 17 Aug., I wrote unto my Lorde of Northumberlande, to write on the bak of his pacquettes the houre and day of the depeche. a 1548 Sir E. Howard in Ellis Ong. Lett. Ser. 111. I. 151, I send you in this paquet a lettre to my wife. 1599 J. Frauncis (Chester Post) in Cecil Papers (Hist. MSS. Comm.) IX. 377, I cannot hear of any passage .. out of Ireland, saving the post bark which brought over two packets. 1604 E. G[rimstone] D'Acosta's Hist. Indies vi. x. 452 How the Kings of Mexico and Peru had intelligence .. seeing they had no vse of any letters, nor to write pacquets. 1653 in Hatton Corr. (Camden) 8 Your great packuitt is come to my hand. 1693 Massachus. P.O. Act, A pacquett shall be accounted 3 letters at the least. 1716 Lady M. W. Montagu Let. to C'tess Mar 21 Nov., I foresee I shall swell my letter to the size of a pacquet. 1762 Gentl. Mag. 53 His Excellency was making up a pacquet, which was to be sent to Berlin by his running footman. 1803 in M. Cutler's Life, etc. (1888) II. 304 We .. present you a paquet of plants. 1849 Macaulay Hist. Eng. iii. I. 393 The difficulty and expense of conveying large packets from place to place. 1871 T. T. Cooper Pioneer Commerce ix. 250, I . . produced a packet of photographs of friends. 1875 lire's Diet. Arts II. 728 Thus the packet [of leaf gold] becomes sufficiently compact to bear beating with a hammer of 15 or 16 pounds weight.

b. fig. A small collection, set, or lot (of things or persons): cf. pack sb.1 3. Sometimes (with obvious reference to a packet of letters or news), a false report, a falsehood, a ‘packet of lies’: cf. galley-packet, to sell one a Packet (colloq.): to tell him a falsehood, take him in, ‘sell’ him. 1589 Nashe Pref. Greene's Menaphon (Arb.) 6 The Italionate pen, that of a packet of pilfries, affoordeth the presse a pamphlet or two. 1613 Purchas Pilgrimage (1614) 93 The Heathenish and Popish, and.. other packets of miracles. 1766 in J. H. Jesse Geo. Selwyn Contemp. (1843) II. 72, I thank you, my dear George, for including me in your pacquet of friends. 1796 Grose Class. Diet., Packet, a false report. 1828 Scott F.M. Perth xix, Dorothy had., possessed herself of a slight packet of the rumours which were flying abroad. 1886 T. Hardy Mayor Casterbridge xliii, It never crossed my mind that the man was selling me a packet.

c. As title of a containing news, etc.

PACK-HORSE

45

periodical

publication

1678-9 (title) The Weekly Pacquet of Advice from Rome. 1683 T. Hoy Agathocles 6 The loathsome Cries Of daily Letters, Pacquetts, Mercury's. 1735 H. Scougal's Life of God, etc. Pref., The.. Society for promoting Christian Knowledge. .judged it worthy a place in their Annual Packet to their corresponding members. 1851 (title) The Monthly Packet of Evening Readings.

d. transf. Applied to natural formations. 1658 Evelyn Fr. Gard. (1675) 104 Caterpillars are easily gathered off during all the winter, taking away the packets which cleave about the branches. 1822-34 Good's Study Med. (ed. 4) I. 513 The texture of the heart is fleshy,., consisting of packets of fibres, more or less oblique.

e. A small pile or set of cards, rare. 1887 Miss W. Jones Games Patience ii. 9 The object.. is.. to build up packets from the ace to the king.

f. slang (chiefly Mil.). A bullet or other missile; hence, trouble, misfortune; to stop (or cop, etc.) a packet, to be killed or wounded; to get into trouble; to be reprimanded. 1917 P. Macgill Brown Brethren xx. 284 Wot’s she doin’ standin’ out in the street like that?.. She’ll stop a packet if she’s not careful. 1925 Fraser & Gibbons Soldier & Sailor Words 219 Packet, a bullet wound, e.g. it would be said of a wounded man:—He ‘stopped a packet’ or ‘bought a packet’ —i.e., got hit by a bullet. Also, any trouble or unexpected bad luck. 1933 D. L. Sayers Murder must Advertise vii. 120 I’m really fearfully sorry you copped that packet that was meant for me. 1946 J. Irving Royal Navalese 130 Packet, trouble, in some form or another. ‘So-and-so caught his packet on the Russian convoys’... ‘Smithie caught a packet from “The Bloke”.’ 1948 Partridge Diet. Forces' Slang 135 Blimey, old Bill didn’t half cop a packet from the C.O. 1958 B. Hamilton Too Much of Water xi. 236, I was a bit vague as to when Swete got his packet, i960 ‘H. Carmichael Seeds of Hate viii. 70 Frank Mitchell copped a packet on the river bank. 1978 A. Price ’44 Vintage iii. 39 We’ve been disbanded... The same thing’s happening to the 2nd Northants, they’ve caught a packet too.

g. A large sum of money, slang. 1922 M. Arlen Piracy III. viii. 214 Tarlyan and Cypress had both won a packet at chemin de fer. 1928 Wodehouse in Strand Mag. Aug. 114/1 ‘Get in on the short end,’ said Aurelia earnestly, ‘and you’ll make a packet. 193° W. S. Maugham Bread-Winner 11. 76 It cost me a packet. 1955 'E. C. R. Lorac’ Ask Policeman vii. 101 Lived in style for years and must have spent a packet. 1959 J- Fleming Miss Bones xv. 171 I’ve cleaned up a nice little packet.. but Walpurgis still owes me quite a bit. 1966 J. Betjeman High & Low 74, I bet your racket brings you in a pretty packet. 1972 P. D. James Unsuitable fob iii. 80 That awful cross of roses... Poor old nanny, it must have cost her a packet.

h. Physics. A localized disturbance of a field or medium that retains its identity as it travels; usu. = wave packet (wave sb. 10). 1928 Proc. R. Soc. A. CXVII. 278 We may imagine that by means of Heisenberg’s y-ray microscope we have detected an electron near a hydrogen nucleus in the form of a packet like (5 4) with xq, etc., so adjusted that on the older quantum theory the particle would describe the nth circular quantum orbit. 1934 Discovery May 125/1 Photons (quanta or packets of electro-magnetic energy) are in general more efficient in bringing about atomic changes than particles of corresponding energy. 1956 A. A. Townsend Struct. Turbulent Shear Flow v. 102 If this is true, a packet ot turbulent fluid that has been moved across the flow by large eddy motion will have a turbulent intensity determined by its rate of energy gain over a considerable part of its previous existence as turbulent fluid. 1970 Nature 29 Aug. 937/2 As long as the incoming packet is spatially sharp enough, the

reflected packet will manifestly carry information about the scattering mass.

2. Short for packet-boat. 1709 Steel Toiler No. 107 [f 1 You may easily reach Harwich in a Day, so as to be there when the Packet goes off. 1800 Wellesley in Owen Desp. 667 Monthly packets should be established to sail regularly both from Europe and India. 1852 J. R. Planche Invisible Prince ii. 14 Fierce whiskered gents,.. Smoked bad cigars, on board the penny packets. 1874 W. E. Hall Rights & Duties Neutrals 72 Vessels of the type of the packets plying between Dover and Calais, a 1936 Kipling Something of Myself (1937) ii. 26 Turkey.. turned up, usually a day or two late, by the Irish packet, aloof, inscrutable.

3. attrib. and Comb.

Carrying a packet or packets, as packet-bark, -ship, -steamer, -vessel (= packet-boat); packet-carrier, -horse-, put up or sold in packets, as packet cigarettes, goods, mix, soup, tea, tobacco-, packet-day (see quot.); f packet-mail, a ‘mail’ or bag containing letters or papers, a mail-bag (obs.); packet-note, a size of note-paper, 9 by 11 inches the sheet; packet rat, a derogatory name for a seaman, spec, one who specialized in the short voyage across the Atlantic; packet-switching vbl. sb., a mode of data transmission in which a message is broken into a number of parts or ‘packets’ which are sent independently, over whatever route is optimum for each packet, and re-assembled at the destination; so packet-switched ppl. a. 1806 Bowles Banwell Hill i. 320 The gay *packet-bark, to Erin bound. 1606 Dekker Newes fr. Hell Wks. (Grosart) II. 122 The ♦Packet-caryer (that all this while wayted on the other side), cride A boate, a boat. 1909 Westm. Gaz. 5 June 11 /1 The demand for ^packet cigarettes .. has given rise to the manufacture .. of special brands. 1858 Simmonds Diet. Trade, * Packet-day, the mail-day; the day for posting letters, or for the departure of a ship. 1958 Observer 9 Feb. 5/3 ^Packet goods... Loose goods. 1977 ‘J. Fraser’ Hearts Ease ix. 103 Shelves of tinned and packet goods. 1689 Lond. Gaz. No. 2485/4 Three Persons on Horseback set upon the Chester Mail.. taking the *Pacquet-Horse and Pacquet into an adjacent Wood. 1663 Gerbier Counsel 8 Postillions hasten with the *Packet-Maile to the Post Office. 1664 Butler Hud. 11. i. 61 About her neck a Packet-Male, Fraught with Advice, some fresh, some stale. 1968 D. E. Allen Brit. Tastes i. 35 Housewives in the South are fonder of all the speeded-up ways of cooking... *Packet mixes are used with less compunction. 1894 Stevenson & Osbourne Ebb-Tide 11. ix. 172, I fought my way, third mate, round the Cape Horn with a push of ♦packet-rats that would have turned the devil out of hell and shut the door on him. 1906 Daily Chron. 11 Aug. 4/6 It is almost as far a cry from the days of the Liverpool ‘packet rat’ as it is from the craft of to¬ day to the ‘coffin ships’ of Plimsoll memory. 1920 Punch 7 Apr. 266/1 An’ the blessed lights o’ Liverpool a-winkin’ through the rain To welcome us poor packet-rats come back to port again. 1935 J. Masefield Victorious Troy 68 ‘Who in hell said “Time, too?”’ Cobb asked... ‘Which of your damned packet-rats said “Time, too”, then?’ 1967 A. L. Lloyd Folk Song in England iv. 296 The packet-rats sailing under the house-flags of the Black Ball, Red Star, Dramatic and Swallowtail lines. 1782 R. Morris Let. 7 Oct. in J. Jay Corr. & Public Papers (1891) II. 349 Joshua Barney.. [is] now commanding the ^Packet Ship General Washington. 1837 A. Langton Jrnl. in Gentlewoman Upper Canada (t95°) 9> I should strongly recommend avoiding a crowded packet-ship .. or perhaps a packet-ship at all. 1842 Dickens in Harper's Mag. (1884) Jan. 217/1, I made arrangements for returning home in the George Washington packet-ship. 1962 Which? Jan. 20/1 For convenience in shopping, the ♦packet soups (the least heavy and bulky) are obviously better than the tinned soups. 1974 A. Ross Bradford Business 125 We stoked up hurriedly on packet soup and woody pork chops. 1865 T. P. Kettell Hist. Great Rebellion xx. 246 These two vessels had been ♦packetsteamers, running to New York. 1883 E. Eggleston Hoosier School-Boy 115 The little packet-steamer was landing at the wharf. 1972 Proc. Inst. Electr. Engineers CXIX. 1677 (heading) Proposed organisation for ♦packetswitched data-communication network. 1980 Financial Rev. (Sydney) 22 Apr. 3/3 A cheap alternative, the use of OTC’s Midas packet-switched network where tariffs are based on volume of information rather than time, is being investigated. 1985 P. Laurie Databases i. 30 The major telephone services have ‘Packet Switched Networks’ which transmit data at rates of around 50000 bits per second nationally and internationally. 1972 Times 17 May (Suppl.) p. iii/8 The technique.. is known as ‘store and forward’ or ♦packet-switching. .. Only when the message has been completely and accurately received is it forwarded to the next centre. 1976 Times 8 June 10/8 In Data transmission, the new ‘packet switching’ technique which has evolved from message-switching (as opposed to circuit-switching) systems is being applied in a number of networks. 1986 Times 4 Mar. 22 New videotex targets to hack and new radio and packet-switching services to use. C1870 in A. Davis Package & Print (1967) PI. 192 (Advt.), Niblett’s farm house bread stores... Agent for the celebrated *packet tea. 1907 Yesterday's Shopping (1969) 1 Packet Teas packed on the estates in China and India. 1931 N. & Q. 14 Nov. 353/2 One of the earliest distributors of packet tea was the one¬ time old-fashioned firm of Horniman. 1976 Times 28 July 1/6 Packet tea and large, sliced loaves are among the eight foods for which manufacturers have voluntarily restricted prices. 1894 Westm. Gaz. 14 Feb. 2/1 Twenty years ago there were scarcely a dozen ^packet tobaccos; now they are innumerable.

'packet, v. [f. packet sb.: cf. F. paqueter (Cotgr. 1611).] 1. trans. To make up into, or wrap up in, a packet. 1621 Summary of Du Bartas To Rdr. *ivb, wonders as I behold enstated and packeted vp in of Verses. 01745 Swift Lett. (R.), My resolution you all your letters well sealed and packeted.

So many a paucity is to send 1755 H.

Walpole Lett. (1846) III. 157 When Mr. Muntz has done, you will be so good as to pacquet him up, and send him to Straw-berry. 1853 Miss E. S. Sheppard Ch. Auchester i, There was unction in the packeted, ticketed drugs.

f2. trans. To dispatch by packet-boat.

Obs.

1638 Ford Fancies 1. i, The young lord of Telamon, her husband, Was packeted to France, to study courtship.

fb. intr. To ply with a packet-boat.

Obs.

1806 Webster Diet., Packet, to ply with a packet. 1813 Boston Daily Advertiser 9 Mar. 3/4 The subscribers respectfully inform the publick that they continue the packeting business between Providence and New York.

packetarian (paeki'tearian). U.S. [f. packet sb. 2 + -arian.] One of the crew of a packet-boat. 1882 Harper's Mag. July 281/1 The typical ‘ Jack’ of the pre-propeller age—the ‘packetarian’, and the able seaman of the clipper-ship fleet—has.. utterly vanished. 1887 S. Samuels From Forecastle to Cabin 265 The ‘packetarians’ came last, and they invariably found themselves reduced to the same toggery in which they boarded the ship. 1930 R. Clements Grey Seas 110 No ‘packetarians’ these days, Mr. Findlay.

packet-boat. [f. packet sb. + boat sb. Hence, F. paquebot, in 1634 paquebouc (Cleiriac Termes de Marine 35), in Diet. Acad. 1718 paquet-bot.] A boat or vessel plying at regular intervals between two ports for the conveyance of mails, also of goods and passengers; a mail-boat. (Often shortened to packet: see packet sb. 2.) Orig. the boat maintained for carrying ‘the packet’ of State letters and dispatches. Cf. 1598-9 (in Rept. Secret Committee on Post Office, 1844, 37) ‘Postes towardes Ireland .. Hollyheade, allowance as well for serving the packett by lande as for entertaining a bark to carie over and to retume the packet, at x li. the moneth’. An early official name for this was post-bark (in State Papers as late as 1651), also post-boat, q.v. In 1628 (S.P. Dom. Chas. I, CXXIV. 118 b, P.R.O.) ‘Hollyhead for keepinge a Boate .. to Transport the Packetts to Ireland. Margin, this to bee performed by the pacquets postmaster’; this ‘Boate to Transport the Packetts’ was prob. already familiarly known as the ‘packet-boat’, since this term was so well-known as to be borrowed in French before 1634. (In 1637 the ‘Speedy Post’ to carry the packet to and from the Continent was known as the ‘Postmaster’s Frigate’ (Cal. S.P. passim). 1641 Evelyn Diary 11 Oct., I marched three English miles towards the packet-boate. 1649-50 Commons' Journal 21 Mar., The Charge of the Packet Boats for Ireland. 1657 Acts & Ordin. Pari. c. 30 §8 (Scobell) 513 Rules, .for the Settlement of Convenient Posts, and Stages.. and the providing and keeping of a sufficient number of Horses, and Pacquet-Boats. 1668 Lond. Gaz. No. 267/4 The passage is re-establist between Harwich and Helvoet-sluyce, with able and sufficient Pacquet-boats of 60 Tuns. 1693 G. Collins Gt. Brit. Coasting Pilot 1. 14/1 Holyhead-Road... The Pacquet Boats for Ireland use this place. 1718 Lady M. W. Montagu Let. to Abbe Conti 31 Oct., I arrived this morning at Dover, after being tossed a whole night in the packetboat. 1774 Pennant Tour Scot, in 1772, 295 A pacquetboat,.. sails every fortnight. 1879 Black Macleod of D. xxx, The big open packet-boat that crosses the Frith of Lorn.

fpacketeer (paeki'm(r)). Obs. except Hist. [f. packet sb. + -eer.] 1. Canad. A carrier (often an Indian) of letters and documents, esp. in the fur trade. 1784 J- Thomas in Publ. Hudson's Bay Rec. Soc. (1954) XVII. 27 Tradesmen at their separate employs, Hunters, Trappers, fishermen, and pacqueteers. 1943 Beaver Mar. 30/1 Mail packets were operated on a time-table, just as are mail flights by aeroplanes today. ‘Packeteers’ were never armed. 2. = PACKETARIAN. 1922 Short Stories Feb. (early issue) 141/2 Au revoir, Joe Pichegru, you sun-smoked son of a packeteer!

packeter (’paekit3(r)). Canad. [f- packet sb. + -er1.] = packeteer 1. 1893 J Horden Forty-Two Yrs. amongst Indians & Eskimo xv. 147 The packeters returning from Abbitibbe with the letters, .to Moose. Ibid. xvii. 169 The ‘packeters’ were espied crossing the river, in snow-shoes. 1961 J. W. Anderson Fur Trader's Story iii. 24 Others again would drive dog teams .. while others would be ‘packeters’, hauling the mail.. in winter.

pack-flat (equal stress), a. [f. pack v.1 + flat a., adv.] Capable of being made into a flat package. 1951 Good Housek. Home Encycl. 107/2 Glass-top coffee table with pack-flat base. 1969 E. H. Pinto Treen 375 The 18th-century, ‘pack-flat’, mahogany wig stand .. is exactly like modern travelling millinery stands. 1974 Sunday Tel. 6 Oct. 20/1 (Advt.), Sportsmans snug will keep you warm & dry in the worst weather! Full size 54” x 30" x 20". Pack flat 30" x 6" x 2".

packfong, erroneous Chinese nickel-silver. pack-full, a. packed.

form

[f. pack ti.1]

for

paktong,

As full as can be

1858 Mrs. Carlyle 16 Jan. in New Lett. & Mem. (1903) II. 172 Her head has been pack-full of nonsense.

'pack-horse, [f. packs/).1 + horser6.] Ahorse used for carrying packs or bundles of goods. c 1475 Piet. Voc. in Wr.-Wulcker 757/38 Hie saginarius, a pakhors [printed palhors], 1552 Huloet, Packehorse or mule, clitellarius. 1630 R. Johnson’s Kingd. & Commw. 481 Two hundred Horsemen in Moscovie, require three hundred Packe-horses. 1745 De Foe’s Eng. Tradesman xxvi. (1841) I. 260 Carriage by packhorses and by wagons. 1859 Thackeray Virgin, i, Strings of pack-horses that had not yet left the road.

PACKHOUSE b. fig.

A drudge.

1594 Shaks. Rich. Ill, 1. iii. 122,1 was a packe-horse in his great affaires. 1693 Wood Life 27 Nov. (O.H.S.) III. 436 He has been a packhorse in the practical and old galenical way of physick. 1768 Goldsm. Good-n. Man 11. i, I’ll be packhorse to none of them.

c. attrib. and Comb. I593 Nashe Christs T. 65 b, Violent are most of our packehorse Pulpit-men. a 1703 Pomfret Fortunate Compl. 44 He ..pack-horse like, jogs on beneath his load. 1791 W. Bartram Carolina 384 The heat and the burning flies .. such .. as to excite compassion even in the hearts of packhorsemen. 1872 Jenkinson Guide Eng. Lakes (1879) 53 The old packhorse track from Kendal to Whitehaven.

packhouse ('paekhaus). [f. pack sb.1 + house sb.\ = Du. pakhuis (Kilian packhuys), Ger. packhaus; obs. F. pacqhuus.] A building in which packs or bundles of goods are stored; a warehouse. 1601 J. Wheeler Treat. Comm. 16 [They] did let out the best of their houses to.. strangers for chambers, and packhouses. 1773 Ann. Reg. 65 Several hundred persons.. at Dundee .. carried off 400 sacks of wheat and barley, from the packhouse. 1893 Daily News 4 May 5/4 The .. company’s packhouses are just now overstocked with Russian cotton.

packie (’paeki). N.Z. colloq. [f. pack sb.1 + -ie.] = PACKMAN 2 b. 1945 J. D. Pascoe in N.Z. Geographer I. 20 Next on the list is the ‘packie’—half-cook, half-handvman, always good with horses or mules—who takes blankets and provisions into ‘camp’. 1947 P. Newton Wayleggo (1949) 14 The process is repeated, the ‘packie’ moving on again. 1963 Weekly News (Auckland) 8 May 39/1 The packie happened to come in that morning for more bread. 1972 P. Newton Sheep Thief iv. 31 An old packie by the name of Paddy Roper lost two of his team there.

packing ('ptekn)), vbl. sb.1 [f. pack d.1 + -ing1.] I. The action of pack v.1 I. a. The putting (of things) together compactly, as for transport, preservation, or sale; the filling (of a receptacle) with things so put in. 1389 Act 13 Rich. II, c. 9. §1 Null merchant nautre homme achate ses leynes par celles paroles Goodpakkyng ne par autres paroles semblables. 1391 Earl Derby's Exped. (Camden) 35 Pro pakkyng dictorum pannorum. 1494 Act 11 Hen. VII, c. 23 Neither the Tale-fish nor small Fish should be laid double in packing. 1506 Burgh Rec. Edin. (Rec. Soc.) I. 109 Throw pakking and peling of merchand gude in Leith to be had furth of our realme. 1760-72 H. Brooke Fool of Qual. (1809) IV. 101 The night was employed in hastening and packing. 1802 Mar. Edgeworth Irish Bulls iv. 161 Little Dominick heaved many a sigh when he saw the packings up of all his school-fellows. 1841-71 T. R. Jones Anim. Kingd. (ed. 4) 755 A circumstance which much facilitates the packing of the abdominal viscera. 1897 Longmans' Geog. Ser. II. The World 333 Meat-curing and packing is a very important industry at Chicago and Cincinnati. [Cf. pack v.1 i b.]

b. The assembling of gregarious beasts or birds: see pack v.1 5. 1879 Jefferies Wild Life in S.C. 303 The packing of birds is very interesting.

c. Med. Wrapping in a wet sheet. 1861 Geo. Eliot Let. 10 Dec. (1954) III. 472 As I hope the Florentine hydropathist may not be a quack as Dr. Gully at Malvern certainly is, I shall be disappointed if there is no good effect to be traced to judicious ‘packing’ and sitz baths. 1874 Blackie Self-Cult. 51 The wet sheet packing, one of the most bruited of the hydropathic appliances.

d. The transporting of goods on pack animals. 1843 Amer. Pioneer II. 162 Merchandise .. was principally carried on pack horses until after 1788. Packing continued to be an important business in Kentucky until 1795. Ibid. 215 The grain would not bear packing across the mountains; a horse could not carry more than four bushels of it. 1897 Boston Daily Globe (evening ed.) 4 Aug. 5/2 Prices for packing across the pass have risen. 1948 Hungry Horse News (Columbia Falls, Montana) 24 Sept. 8/1 Roy owns a valuable string of pack horses and does considerable packing for the forest service.

e. An extra charge added to the cost of delivered goods to cover the cost of packing them. 1901 Pitmans Business Terms, Phr. & Packing... The charge made for packing. Wholesale Catal. (J. Parker Dutch Bulbs.. 13/2 All our prices are inclusive of duty and

PACKMAN

46

Abbrev. 155 1974 Parker's Co.) Autumn packing.

f. The spatial arrangement of the constituent atoms of a crystalline structure relative to one another. 1917 [see hexagonal a. 3]. 1945 C. W. Bunn Chem. Crystallogr. vii. 276 The mode of packing of atoms, ions, or molecules in crystals may be regarded as controlled by two principles—the principle of close packing.., and, where ions are concerned, the tendency for an electrically charged unit to surround itself with units of opposite charge. 1966 C. R. Tottle Sci. Engirt. Materials iii. 54 The closeness of packing of atoms in a crystal lattice affects thermal and mechanical properties. 1973 H. D. Megaw Crystal Struct. ii. 54 Packing of ions as rigid spheres determines the coordination number (the number of anions surrounding a cation).

II. 2. concr. a. Any material used to fill up a space or interstice closely or tightly; filling, stuffing. Applied, e.g., to a piece of some substance inserted in a joint, around a piston, etc., so as to render it air-tight or water-tight; a contrivance (such as a bag of flax-seed, which swells when wetted) for stopping the opening between the tube and the side of the boring in an oil-well; small stones embedded in mortar, for filling up the inside of a wall; in

Printing, a cloth, board, or the like, placed between the impression-cylinder and the paper, for equalizing the impression. 1824 R. Stuart Hist. Steam Engine 160 The ends of the wheels are made to move round steam-tight by packings or stuffings. 1837 Civil Eng. & Arch.Jrnl. I. 12/1 They .. form a perfectly secure water-joint, without any assistance of packing, lead, or other material. 1842-76 Gwilt Archit. Gloss., Packing, small stones imbedded in mortar, used to fill up the interstices between the larger stones in rubble work. 1858 Simmonds Diet. Trade, Packing, a quantity of wood or coals piled up to support roofs in a mine or for other purposes; the stuffing round a cylinder, etc. 1890 W. J. Gordon Foundry 221 (Rotary Press) It was customary to work entirely with soft packing—that is to say, with a thick blanket or cloth between the impression cylinder and the paper.

b. slang. quality.

Food,

particularly if of inferior

1891 ]. Bent Criminal Life 272 Packing,.. food. 1925 Sc Gibbons Soldier Sailor Words 219 Packing, rations. Food in general. 1973 ‘P. Malloch’ Kickback iv. 27 ‘When you’ve had the kind of packing I’ve had for three years, this is a treat.’ He.. began to eat. Fraser

III. 3. attrib. and Comb. a. Used for, in, or in connexion with the packing of goods, as packing-awl, -cloth, -crate, -crib, -house, -knot, -paper, -plant, -room, -shed, -stick, -wood, -yard. b. Pertaining to or used in the packing of a piston, a joint, etc., as packing-block, -bolt, -expander, -gland, -leather, -nut, -ring. c. packing-board: see quot.; packing box, (a) a box for packing goods in; also attrib. = packing case; (b) a stuffing-box around the piston-rod of a steam-engine; packing case, a case or frame¬ work in which articles are packed or securely enclosed, for conveyance to a distance; also attrib. used disparagingly of a type of modern architecture alleged to resemble packing-cases in its regularity and monotony; packing density Computers, the density of stored information in terms of bits per unit of storage medium; packing fraction Nuclear Physics, 10,000 times (M—A)/A{or (M— A)/AT), where M is the atomic weight of a nucleus and A is its mass number; cf. mass defect s.v. mass sb.2 10 d; packing needle = pack-needle; packingofficer (see quot.); f packing-penny, a penny given at dismissal; to give a packing-penny to, to ‘send packing’, to dismiss; packing-press, a strong press, usually hydraulic, used to compress goods into small bulk for convenience of carriage; packing-sheet, (a) a sheet for packing goods in; {b) Med. a wet sheet in which a patient is enveloped in hydropathic treatment; packing station, spec, an official depot where eggs are graded and packed; also (with hyphen) attrib.-, j- packing whites, name for a kind of woollen cloth. 1875 Knight Diet. Mech., * Packing-awl, one for thrusting a twine through a packing cloth or the meshes of a hamper. Ibid., *Packing-bolt (Steam-engine), a bolt which secures the gland of a stuffing-box. 1774 in Mass. Hist. Soc. Coll. (1914) LXXI. 214 To a ^packing Box £0. 9. 4. 1800 Jane Austen Let. 25 Oct. (1952) 77 The charge of 3s 6d for the Packing box. 1909 Daily Chron. 8 July 8/3 (heading) No ‘packing box’ houses. They are not turned out by the score or the hundred all to one pattern like packing cases. 1881 Archit. Publ. Soc. Diet., * Packing-board, the term applied to the boards used with poling boards over the intended soffit of an arch in tunneling, to the top of the heading wherever the earth shows symptoms of falling in. 1842 Selby Brit. Forest Trees 212 The wood is soft and spongy, and only fit for *packing-boxes. 1791 in Picton L'pool Munic. Rec. (1886) II. 268 The frames, *packing cases and carriage. 1893 Selous Trav. S.E. Africa 26 A large open packingcase, in which had been stowed the trading goods. 1935 Fortnightly Apr. 410 So we are given the packing-case building—rectangular boxes with holes punched for doors and windows. 1961 Times 11 Apr. 4/2 Sir Jacob Epstein apparently intended a certain reproach to the ‘packing-case’ type of modern architecture in the bronze group, ‘Pan’. 1890 Cent. Diet. s.v. Lenticel, The outer (not corky) cells of a lenticel are termed *packing or complementary cells. 1859 W. S. Coleman Woodlands (1866) 44 For making *packingcrates. 1958 Wescon Convention Record of IRE iv. 49/1 The first limitation in *packing density is the number of pulses er inch that can be recorded on each track, which is limited y the basic resolution of the head and tape combination. 1967 McLachlan & Molsom Data Processing xi. 171 The speed of reading and writing.. will depend upon the physical speed of the tape past the read/write head, and the packing density of the information written. 1927 F. W. Aston in Proc. R. Soc. A. CXV. 501 The mean gain or loss of mass per proton when the nuclear packing is changed from that of oxygen to that of the atom in question .. will be called the ‘*packing fraction’ of the atom and expressed in parts per 10,000. 1938 R. W. Lawson tr. Hevesy & Paneth's Man. Radioactivity (ed. 2) xix. 179 The idea of the ‘packing fraction’ has been introduced, by which we understand the difference between the mass of the atom and the integral part of its mass-number, divided by the mass-number. 1949 Friedlander & Kennedy Introd. Radiochem. ii. 38 The mass defect A is the difference between the atomic mass M and the mass number A: A = M—A... The packing fraction / is the mass defect divided by the mass number:/ = A/A. (Sometimes / is defined as d/M; the difference is negligible.) 1955 A. E. S. Green Nuclear Physics ii. 55 Packing fractions are positive (o*6 to o mMU) for the stable nuclei from 1 to 20, negative (o to — 0 8 to o mMu for nuclei from 20 to 170, and positive again (o to 0-6 mMU) for the very heavy nuclei. 1968 G. M. Mossop Advanced Level

Atomic Physics ix. 150 The packing fraction is the mass defect per nucleon. 1884 Knight Diet. Mech. Supp., * Packing Gland, an annular piece, the cover of a stuffing box, which is screwed or otherwise forced into the stuffing box to expand the packing against the piston. 1834 C. F. Hoffman Winter in West (1835) II. xxxii. 136 One of the *packinghouses, built of brick, and three stories high, is more than a hundred feet long, and proportionably wide. 1901 Chambers's jfrnl. Mar. 208/1 Two of the largest packing houses had in their cold-storage chambers no fewer than two hundred and sixteen million eggs. 1968 Globe & Mail (Toronto) 5 Feb. 5/4 He was leading the campaign to organize packinghouse workers. 1977 Time 22 Aug. 43/1 By 14 he had quit school and started work as a janitor and a packing-house laborer. 1871 Routledge's Ey. Boy's Ann. May 300 ^Packing knots are used for binding timber together. 1662 in Pitcairn Crim. Trials III. 607 A sharp thing lyk a *paking neidle. 1880 L. Higgin Handbk. Embroidery iv. 34 It should now be braced with twine by means of a packing needle. 1937 A. M. Miall Making Home Furnishings x. 161 Thread your long curved packing needle with string, and with a few large stitches through the hessian secure the tops of the springs to it. 1858 Simmonds Diet. Trade, * Packing-officer, an excise-officer who superintends or watches the packing of paper, and other exciseable articles. 1861 D. G. Rossetti Let. Jan. (1965) H. 392,1 shall have it printed on common brown *packing-paper. 1939 Army & Navy Stores Catal. 305/2 Packing paper and cloth for export parcels. 1598 B. Jonson Case Altered iii. iii, Will you give A *packing penny to virginity? 1825 Brockett N.C. Gloss., Packing-penny-day, the last day of the fair; when all the cheap bargains are to be had. 1921 Daily Colonist (Victoria, B.C.) 17 Mar. 2/5 Representatives of ten national ^packing plant unions today pledged their support to the Amalgamated Order of Meat Cutters. Ibid. 9 Oct. 31/5 Fire, which apparently originated in a smokehouse last night, destroyed the packing plant of the H. F. Lewis Company. 1825 J. Nicholson Operat. Mechanic 292 A very ingenious and useful *packing-press has been invented by Mr. John Peek. 1854 Harper's Mag. Mar. 456/1 The ‘♦packing-room’ is the loft of the gin-house. 1900 H. Lawson On Track 94 One day I went downstairs to the packing-room and saw a lot of phosphorus in jars of water. i960 J. Betjeman Summoned by Bells ii. 12 Bang through the packing-room! 1901 Chambers'sjrnl. Feb. 99/1 An expert to accompany the fruit from the orchard, through the ♦packing-shed, on to the port of shipment. 1946 K. Tennant Lost Haven (1947) vii. 100 Jack Starbrace had fallen over backwards into the packing shed. 1545 Rates of Customs cj, Olde shetes called *packinge shetes the dossen. 1869 Claridge Cold Water Cure 81 Had this gentleman been subjected to the Packing-sheet followed by Tepidbathing. 1930 E. Brown Brit. Poultry Husbandry 347 ♦Packing stations. 1938 L. Pearce-Gervis Compl. Poultry Keeper & Farmer v. 150 Each grade has its own particular colour.. and contains the registered number of the packing station, i960 Farmer e paynture and pe ymages pat ware purtraid on pe walles. 1496 Dives & Paup. 1. iii. 34/2 The lewde man sholde use his bookes, that is ymagery and paynture. 01533 Ld. Berners Gold. Bk. M. Aurel. (1546) Y ij b, The whiche paintures were sayed to bee of the handy warke of the expert Appelles. 1668 Dryden Ess. Dram. Poesy 69 The shadowings of Painture .. being to cause the rounding of it.

3. A substance used in painting; a paint, pigment. 1387 Trevisa Higden (Rolls) I. 387 pey wolde.. make .. dyuers figures.. and peynte hym wip ynke oper wip opir peynture and colour, c 1449 Pecock Repr. n. ix. 193 Graued and ourned with gold and othere gay peinturis. 1620 Thomas Eat. Diet., Atramentum... Inke, blacke painture.

painty (’peinti), a. [f. paint sb. + -y.] 1. Of, belonging to, or abounding in paint.

arms, hands, heels, legs, wings’, etc.; also, other things used side by side, as ‘a pair of folding doors, curtains’, etc. [1278 in Durham Acc. Rolls (Surtees) 487 In 2 paribus arsuns.] c 1290 Beket 20 in 5. Eng. Leg. I. 107 Ake euere he hadde ane peire feteres faste him up-on. 1375 Barbour Bruce xm. 463 Seven hundreth paris of spuris rede War tane of knychtis that war dede. 1377 Langl. P. PI. B. v. 256 And haue ymade many a kny3te bothe mercere & drapere, J>at payed neuere for his prentishode nou3te a peire gloues. C1386 Chaucer Wife's Prol. 597 He hadde a paire Of legges and of feet so clene & faire. 1398 Trevisa Barth. De P.R. v. xx. (Bodl. MS.) If. iob/2 Somme [teeth] bene pares twey ouer and tweyne nejfir. 1478 W. Paston jr. in P. Lett. III. 237 Ij. schyrtes, and a peyer of sclyppers. 1579 Nottingham Rec. IV. 184 A pere of shows for the neytar boye. 1647 Ward Simp. Cobler 75 Truth [doth] best, when it is spoken out, through a paire of open lips. 1678 Butler Hud. iii. i. 791 Our Noblest Senses act by Pairs, Two Eyes to see, to hear two Ears. 1712 Budgell Spect. No. 425 f 1 Thro’ a Pair of Iron Gates. 1865 Dickens Mut. Fr. 1. i, The girl rowed, pulling a pair of sculls very easily.

b. Hence locutions:

various

colloquial

or

familiar

1873 W. Morris in Mackail Life (1899) 1. 292 The big room is bare and painty. 1891 C. James Rom. Rigmarole 181 Do you mind this painty smell?

pair of hands, a man; to take or show a clean or fair pair of heels: see clean a. 3 g, fair a. 8 d; pair of lawn sleeves, a bishop; pair of oars: see oar sb. 3 a; another or a different pair of shoes or boots, a different matter; pair of wheels, a

2. Of a picture: Overcharged having the paint too obtrusive.

two-wheeled vehicle. 1598 Florio s.v.

with

paint;

1870 Athenaeum 21 May 680 Being rather opaque, not to say painty, in some of its less important parts. 1884 Ch. Times 410/1 A telling landscape, too painty, but the composition is good.

pain-worthy: see painsworthy. painy, painym: see payeny, paynim. f paiocke. [Known only in the passage cited. It has been variously viewed by editors as a misprint for pacocke, pecocke, or other obs. form of peacock, or as some dialect form of that word, or as being the older spelling (with i for j) of pajock, for an alleged northern Sc. pea-jock = peacock. Various other conjectures have been offered. The spelling peacock or peacocke is found in the First Folio in the 5 other places where the word occurs, and there seems no reason why Hamlet should here use a stray dialect word. The context suggests that Hamlet was going to say ‘A very, very Ass’, but checked himself at the last word and substituted this.] 1602 Shaks. Ham. in. ii. 295 Ham. For thou dost know: Oh Damon deere, This Realme dismantled was of Ioue himselfe, And now reignes heere, A verie verie Paiocke. Hora. You might haue Rim’d. [Pope reads: For thou dost know, O Damon dear, This realm dismantled was Of Jove himself; and now reigns here A very very—peacock.] [Hence 1899 Blackw. Mag. Feb. 354/1 We think of Beau Brummell rather as a ‘very, very pajock’ than a man of bones and sinews.]

paip, pape (pe:p). Sc. Also pep (Jam.), [var. of pip.] The stone of a cherry, sloe, plum, or other stone fruit; an orange pip, etc. the paips, a game played by schoolboys with cherry-stones. 1721 Kelly Sc. Prov. 2 A Head full of Hair, a Kirkle full of Hips, and a Briest full of Papes, are three sure Marks of a Daw. 1808-25 Jamieson, Paip, a cherry-stone... Three of these stones are placed together, and another above them. These are called a castle. The player takes aim with a cherry-stone, and when he overturns this castle, he claims the spoil. [But in some districts the missile is a large flat metal button, a bit of slate, or a marble.] 1821 Blackw. Mag. IX. 401 note, Papes are cherry-stones, which are collected with care by the boys, and furnish them with numberless sources of amusement. 1885 Sir R. Christison Autobiog. I. ii. 33 Cherry trees in my young days were robbed as much for the papes as for the cherries.

paip, paiply. Sc. ff. pope, popely. pair (pes(r)), sb.1 Forms: 3-5 peire, peyre, 4-7 paire, payre, (4-5 (9) pare), 4-6 payr, 5 peyr, (peyer, payir, 5-6 par, payer, 6 paier, parre, pere), 4- pair. [ME. a. F. paire:—L. paria, pi. neut. oipar, pari- equal, taken as sing. fem. Cf. L. par sing. neut. (more than 50 examples in Durham Acc. Rolls, Surtees), It. fpar, paio, Sp., Pg. par, OF. par, pair', also Ger., Du. paar (OHG., MHG. par), Da., Sw., Icel. par, the form par, pare, was in use also in ME.; pair, payr, without final -e, is occasional in 14-15th c. Pair is now followed by of, as in ‘a pair of gloves’; but of was formerly omitted, as ‘a pair gloves’: cf. Ger. ein paar handschuhe. After a numeral pair was formerly used in the sing, form; ‘three pair (of) shoes’ = Ger. drei paar schuhe\ this is still retained colloquially, and in certain connexions; but the tendency is now to say ‘three pairs’.]

I. Two associated together; a set of two. 1. a. Two separate things of a kind that are associated or coupled in use, usually corresponding to each other as right and left (less frequently as upper and under). Such are things worn on or adapted to the right and left limbs or sides of the body, as ‘a pair of gloves, leggings, shoes, stockings, spurs, stirrups, fetters, sculls’, etc.; also (colloq. and somewhat humorously) the two bodily members themselves, as ‘a pair of eyes, ears, lips, jaws,

Trasti della barca, As we saie the cushions in a paire of oares. 1623 Cockeram i. s.v. Fenchmonth, Which fee, for a paire of Wheeles is foure pence, and for Paniers two pence. 1630 R. Johnson's Kingd. Commw. 592 Her enemies brought ten hundred thousand paire of hands to pull downe the wals of Ierusalem. 1844 Macaulay Ess., Earl of Chatham (1887) 817 At every levee, appeared eighteen or twenty pair of lawn sleeves. 1849 T. Arnold Let. 28 Aug. in N.Z. Lett. (1966) 135 Nothing is easier than to make a beautiful scheme of education on paper, but to make it work is ‘quite another pair of shoes’, as they say in New Zealand. 1859 Thackeray Virginians II. xvi. 130 If Mr. George had been in the army, that, .would have been another pair of boots. 1865 Dickens Mut. Fr. 1. xv, ‘That, sir’, replied Mr. Wegg,.. ‘is quite another pair of shoes’. 1931 G. B. Shaw Widowers' Houses ill. 58 in Works, Dooty’s another pair o’ shoes. 1936 W. H. S. Smith Let. 9 Aug. in Young Man's Country (1977) ii. 22 I’ve now had a good opportunity to get to know Hill... We haven’t got many tastes in common, but I like him. Doha is a very different pair of shoes.

2. a. In the names of single articles of clothing, instruments, or tools, composed of two corresponding parts, which are not used separately, and consequently are named only in the plural: e.g. ‘a pair of breeches, trousers, or stays; a pair of scissors, tongs, bellows, compasses, spectacles, balances, stocks’. 1297 R. Glouc. (Rolls) 8013 Amorewe uor to werie a peire of hosen [v.r. a peyre hose] of say. 1390 Gower Conf. II. 318 Out he clippeth also faste Hire tunge with a peire scheres. c 1425 Eng. Voc. in Wr.-Wiilcker 657/16 Hie cucigna, A' pare belows. 1530 Palsgr. 182 Suche instrumentes or toles as we in our tong use to name by payres .. a payre of bellows, a payre of stockes, a payre of spectacles. 1563 Shute Archit. Dj b, Take a paire of compasses and set the one poincte of the compasses .. vpon yc line vnder the Abacus. 1671 Lady M. Bertie in 12th Rep. Hist. MSS. Comm. App. v. 23 She was so ill with wearing a paire of perfumed bodyes that she was forced to goc to bed. 1784 Cook 3rd Voy. II. vii. 351 Our new visitor had on a pair of green cloth breeches. 1870 Dickens E. Drood ii, Two pairs of nut-crackers.

b. Cricket. sb.1 7 c.

—

a pair of spectacles s.v. spectacle

1862 Bell’s Life in London 29 June 7/5 Obtained that unenviable score, ‘a pair’, i960 Times 22 June 5/3 Willett and Gibson each completed a perfunctory ‘pair’. 1974 Daily Tel. 12 June 34/1 Engineer, looking to save his pair, would have been run out first ball if Amiss’s throw.. had hit the stumps. 1977 Sunday Times 27 Feb. 29/7, I wouldn’t swop that ‘pair’ for anything. It taught me much of life and cricket.

3. Two persons or animals of opposite sexes. a. A man and woman united by love or marriage; an engaged or married couple, happy pair: see happy a. 3. 1377 Langl. P. PI. B. ix. 164 Many a peire sithen the pestilence, Han plight hem togideres. 1590 Spenser F.Q. iii. x. 16 A wanton payre Of lovers loosely knit. 1590 Shaks. Mids. JV, iv. i. 96 There shall the paires of faithfull Louers be Wedded, with Theseus, all in iollity. 1667 Milton P.L. iv. 534 Live while ye may, Yet happie pair. 1727-46 Thomson Summer 1172 Young Celadon And his Amelia were a matchless pair. 1807 Crabbe Par. Reg. II. 105 Next at our altar stood a luckless pair. 1869 A. B. Edwards Debenham's Vow lxiii, The newly-married pair were installed in a compartment by themselves.

b. Two partners in a dance. 1770 Goldsm. Des. Vill. 25 The dancing pair that simply sought renown By holding out to tire each other down. 1781 Cowper Hope 13 - 14 As in a dance the pair that take the lead Turn downward, and the lowest pair succeed. 1844 Dickens Christmas Carol ii, Three or four and twenty pair of partners;.. people who would dance.

c. A mated couple of animals. 13.. E.E. Allit. P. B. 335 Of vche horwed, in ark halde bot a payre. la 1366 Chaucer Rom. Rose 107 The smale foules .. They peyned hem, ful many a peyre, To synge on bowes blosmed feyre. 1567 Maplet Gr. Forest 6 b, There is a paire of them, Male and Female. 1795 Cowper Pairing Time 44 All pair’d, and each pair built a nest. 1838 Encycl. Brit. (ed. 7) XVI. 733/1 They [eagles] not only pair, but continue in pairs all the year round; and the same pair procreates year after year.

4. a. A set of two; two individuals (persons, animals, or things) of the same kind taken together; esp. when associated in function,

purpose, or position; a couple, brace, span. Sometimes said of two objects of different kind when intimately associated and viewed as a group, to be a pair: of persons, to be two of a kind, to be as bad as one another (colloq.) a 1300 Floriz & Bl. 566 Swiche him seruej? a day so faire Amoreje moste ano)?er peire. 1418 E.E. Wills (1882) 32, ij peire of my best shetes. c 1430 Lydg. Min. Poems (Percy Soc.) 236 [He] Took out of helle soulys many a peyre. c 1430 ——Reas. & Sens. 218.c 1470 Henry Wallace vii. 225 Vpon the bawk thai hangit mony par. i486 Bk. St. Albans F vj, A Couple or a payer of botillis. 1575 Laneham Let. (1871) 8 A payree of great whyte syluer lyuery Pots for wyne. 1638-9 in Swayne Sarum Churchw. Acc. (1896) 210 Paire of Sawyers for 29 dayes. 01703 Burkitt On N.T. Mark vi. 13 The Jesuits send forth their emissaries by pairs. 1776 Withering Brit. Plants (1796) III. 639 [Vicia lutea] Flowers sometimes in pairs. 1800 Wordsw. Pet Lamb 14, I watched them with delight, they [maiden and lamb] were a lovely pair. 1840 Thackeray in Fraser's Mag. Jan. 107/2 T faith, I believe you’re a pair,’ said Mr. Wood. ‘Pray, sir, keep your tongue to yourself.. ’ cried Mrs. Catherine, with proper spirit. 1856 Whyte Melville Kate Cov. xii, The pair [horse and rider] looked what the gentlemen call ‘all over like going’. 1873 Proctor Elem. Astron. xiii. 121 The stars of the pair are seen to circle round each other. The very fact that they so circle shows not only that they form a real pair, but that they attract each other. 1914 G. B. Shaw Fanny's First Play 1. 178 Dora: We both get a bit giddy when we’re lighthearted. Him and me is a pair, I’m afraid. 1931 M. Allingham Police at Funeral v. 69 She was a damned bad-tempered old harpy! And so was Andrew—they were a pair. 1967 J. Rosenberg Double Darkness 1. i. 46 It’s only her own respectability she thinks of. Like you. You’re a pair. 1976 ‘D. Fletcher’ Don't whistle ‘Macbeth' 86 It’s a creepy feeling... Aren’t we a pair? Come on. Let’s go back and cheer ourselves up. b. Short for pair of horses, two horses

harnessed and running together. 1727 Fielding Love in Sev. Masques v. xiii, Six Flanders mares the former drives, The latter but a pair. 1782 Cowper Gilpin 12 All in a chaise and pair. 1863 Chambers's Bk. Days I. 554/2 Who would dare to call two horses anything but a air when they are harnessed to a carriage, though they may e two in any other situation? 1866 Mrs. Riddell Race for Wealth xxiii, Let.. Mrs. Robinson drive out with a pair.

E

c. In Parliamentary language, two voters on opposite sides who mutually agree to abstain from voting in order to be absent from a division without affecting the relative position of parties. Also, such an agreement between opposite sides. 1819 C. Arbuthnot Let. 14 Mar (1941) 16 It is expected of them all to be there during the whole course of every evening, & that the coming down merely to get a pair will not do. 1845 Disraeli Sybil iv. i, ‘We want a brace of pairs’, said Lord Milford. ‘Will you two fellows pair?’ 1889 Daily News 5 Apr. 4/7 The actual majority, however, would have been the same in any case—a pair is a pair; one for, one against. 1894 Ibid. 11 May 5/2 Sir John Gorst.. was originally paired with Mr. Robertson,. .the pair being ‘off, Sir John Gorst was available for pairing with the Home Secretary. A still later arrangement shifted the pair to another member of the Opposition, leaving Sir John Gorst free to vote. 1965 New Statesman 19 Mar. 426/2 One minister .. was flatly refused a pair by his Tory opposite number. 1976 Southern Even. Echo (Southampton) 18 Nov. 3/4 Sir Harold had to cancel a flight to Geneva at the last minute because, he claimed, the Tories changed their minds about providing him with a pair in the Commons division. d. Short for ‘pair of oars’: see oar sb. 3 a, b. 1885 Whitaker's Aim. 400/1 The two old Oxonians, Lowndes and D. E. Brown, were undoubtedly the best pair. 1890 Ibid. 590/2 Looker and Clark of the Thames won the Senior Pairs.

e. In other connexions: e.g. pair of cards, two of the same value (see also 6); pair of colours, two flags belonging to a regiment, one the royal, the other the regimental flag; hence, the position or commission of an ensign; cf. colour 7 c; pair of dice, a set of two; pair of indentures, knives, etc.: see these words. C1386 Chaucer Pard. T. 295 The kyng.. Sente him a paire of dees of gold in scorn. 1680 Cotton Compl. Gamester in Singer Hist. Cards (1816) 348 A pair is a pair of any two, as two kings, two queens, &c. 1745 Swift Direct. Servants, Footman, From wearing a livery, you may soon probably carry a pair of colours. 1747-1871 [see colour sb. 7 c]. 1870 Hardy & Ware Mod. Hoyle 80 (Cribbage) If the adversary were then to play another five, he would.. score two for the pair. f. Meek. Two mechanical elements that

together constitute kinematic a. b).

a

kinematic

pair

(see

1876 A. B. W. Kennedy tr. Reuleaux's Kinematics of Machinery i. 43 The kinematic elements of a machine are not employed singly, but always in pairs; or in other words,.. the machine cannot so well be said to consist of elements as of pairs of elements. Ibid., If a kinematic pair of elements be given, a definite motion can be obtained by means of them if one of the two be held fast or fixed in position. Ibid. xiii. 549 If we put a normal or normally crossed pair in place of one of the parallel pairs we obtain a chain which is constrained, and which contains five cylinder pairs. 1905 Smith & Marx Machine Design i. 13 The helical surfaces by which a nut and screw engage with each other are called a twisting pair. 1969 G. D. Redford et al. Mech. Technol. ii. 24 Two links which interact directly with, and mutually constrain, each other form a kinematic pair. Ibid., Shafts in plain bearings, pin-jointed links, slide bars and slide blocks, screw and nut assemblies are all forms of lower pairs. 1975 Mabie & Ocvirk Mechanisms Dynamics of Machinery (ed. 3) i. 9 A pair that permits only relative rotation is a revolute or turning pair, and one that allows only sliding is a sliding pair.

g. In basket-making (see quots. 1912).

1910 and

PAIR 1897 A. Firth Cane Basket Work vi. 42 Take No. 3 [spoke].. bringing it down beside No. 1 and behind No. 4.., making one ‘pair’ of ends turned down. The canes forming these ‘pairs' must each in turn be kept side by side.. and held perfectly flat under the thumb till the next ‘pair’ is down. 1904 O. T. Mason Indian Basketry I. iii. 94 Two-rod foundation. — One rod in this style lies on top of the other; the stitches pass over two rods in progress and under the upper one of the pair below, so that each stitch incloses three stems in a vertical series... The alternate rod, or the upper rod, in each pair will be inclosed in two series of stitches. 1910 Encycl. Brit. III. 482/2 The ‘pair’, two rods worked alternately one over the other, used for filling up bottoms and covers of round and oval baskets. 1912 T. Okey Introd. Basket-Making 153 Pair, two rods of willow or cane worked alternately over and under each other—the reverse of a fitch. 1953 [see fitch sb.*].

h. Ellipt. for ‘a pair of breasts’. 1922 Joyce Ulysses 231 Hell’s delights! She has a fine pair. 1973 M. Amis Rachel Papers 174 ‘Who was that tart you had round here before?’ ‘Gloria?’ ‘Yeah. Tell you what, she’s got a right pair on her.’

5. Sometimes a mere synonym for two, and formerly used loosely for a few, two or three. Now mostly superseded in this use by a couple. 1599 Massinger, etc. Old Law 11. ii, What is’t to bide A little hardness for a pair of years, or so? 1611 Speed Hist. Gt. Brit. ix. xii. (1623) 704 Fewer by a paire of thousands. 1629 Shirley Wedding 1, I may be compeld within A pair of minutes to turn ashes. 1630 B. Jonson New Inn 11. ii, To entertain you for a pair of hours. 1837 Landor Pentameron, 5th Day's Interview Wks. 1853 II. 348/2 Your mention of eggs.. has induced me to fancy I could eat a pair of them.

II. A set, not limited to two. 6. a. A set of separate things or parts forming a collective whole; e.g. a set (of gallows, harness, numbles, etc.); a suit (of armour); a string (of beads); a pack (of cards); a complex musical instrument, as ‘a pair of organs, clavichords, virginals, bagpipes’; a chest (of drawers), a pair of arrows, a set of three arrows {Cent. Diet. 1890). All Obs., or only dial. (But see b, c.) 13.. Cursor M. 7896 (Cott.) pe king a pair o letters [v.rr. a letter, lettres] writte Did, and gaf him-self to ber. 1340 Ayenb. 258 pet on wyfman ssel habbe uor hare body ine one yere zuo uele payre of robes. 1377-1697 Peyre bedes, pare of bedes, etc. [see bead sb. 2]. c 1386 Chaucer Knt.'s T. 1263 And somme woln haue a paire plates large. 1426 Paston Lett. I. 12 Certeyns maffaisours .. the seyd John Grys.. by the space of a myle to a payre galwes ledden. 1493 in Chappell Pop. Mus. (1879) I. 49 Delivered to a merchaunt for a pair of Organnes 3o£. 1513 Douglas JEneis vn. iv. 74 Apoune the postis also mony ane payr Off harnes hang. 1530 Palsgr. 182 Vnes cartes, a payre of cardes to playe with. 1558 Will of Hinton (Somerset Ho.), A paier of virginalls. 1632 Lithgow Trav. vi. 285 Fourty paire of Chaplets. 1656 Earl Monm. tr. Boccalinis Advts. fr. Parnass. 1. ii. (1674) 3 A pair of Cards, which the Serjeants.. found in his pocket. 1706 E. Ward Wooden World Diss. (1708) 62 He’s as proud of these, as a High-lander is of a Pair of Bag-pipes. 1825 Jamieson s.v., ‘A pair o’ Carritches’, a catechism; ‘a pair o’ Proverbs’, a copy of the Proverbs, used as a school-book; ‘a pair o’ pullisees’, a complete tackle of pullies, etc. 1852 Thackeray Esmond ill. vii, We had a pair of beautiful old organs in Castlewood Church. 1853 Carleton Traits & Stories (i860) I. 263 A thin, sallow little man, with a pair of beads, as long as himself. 1880 J. H. SHORTHOUSE^o/m Inglesant xx. 267 You remind me of some of the rich oratories I have seen ..; where everything is beautiful and costly, but where a classic statue of Apollo stands by the side of a crucifix, a Venus with Our Lady, a Cupid near St. Michael, and a pair of beads hanging on Mercury’s Caduceus. 1894 Northumbld. Gloss, s.v. Pair, ‘A pair (= chest) of drawers.’ ‘A pair of cards’... ‘A pair o’ pipes’... All these terms are in common general use. 1930 Amer. Speech V. 427 A necklace is sometimes called a pair o' beads in the Ozarks. 1962 A. Jobson Window in Suffolk vi. 102 She would refer to a necklace as a pair of beads. 1976 Publ. Amer. Dial. Soc. 1973 lx. 16 One informant called it [sc. a string of beads] a pair of beads.

b. pair of stairs: a flight of stairs. Often used as equivalent to floor or storey, as two pair of stairs, or shortly, two pair, the second floor or storey. Also attrib., as in a one (or two) pair (of stairs) lodging, room, window, etc. 1530 Palsgr. 182 Vngz degrez, a payre of stayres. 1628 Earle Microcosm., Tauerne (Arb.) 33 A Tauerne Is a degree, or (if you will) a paire of stayres aboue an Alehouse. 1662 J. Strype in Lett. Lit. Men (Camden) 178 One [Chamber], which is a very handsome one, and one pair of stairs high. 1710 Lond. Gaz. No. 4668/4 Numb. 5. in Brick Court in the Middle Temple Lane, two pair of Stairs, on the Right-hand. 1749 Fielding Tom Jones xiv. vi, That Nightingale should procure him either the Ground Floor, or the two Pair of Stairs. 1761 Mrs. F. Sheridan Sidney Bidulph III. 127 Working for my bread in a two pair of stairs room. 1836 Dickens Let. c 24 Aug. (1965) I. 170 His notion of the Bedroom is rather more derived,.. from his own fourth pair back. 1844-Mart. Chuz. ii, Mr. Pecksniff.. turned him loose in a spacious room on the two-pair front. 1853 Clough in Longfellow's Life (1891) II. 257, I stay in there, up two pair,.. from eleven to five daily. 1922 Joyce Ulysses 316 And who was he, tell us? A nobody, two pair back and passages, at seven shillings a week.

c. pair of steps: a flight of steps; also, a portable set of steps used in a library, etc. 1755 in Picton L'pool Munic. Rec. (1886) II. 155 A breast wall and pair of steps from the shore or road up to the Ladies’ Walk. 1761 Colman Genius No. 2. in Prose Sev. Occas. (1787) I. 25, I could as easily have scaled the monument, as have come at the tip of her chin without the help of a pair of steps. 1884 W. Aldis Wright Bible Wordbk. (ed„ 2) s.v., We still speak of a ‘pair’ of steps or stairs.

7. (Also written pare.) A company of miners working together (Cornwall, America); a team of mules carrying tin.

PAIR

74 1846 J. Trenoodle Spec. Dial. 26 (E.D.D.) Ef Franky’s peere wornt drunk. 1855 J. R. Leifchild Cornwall 146 Though the takers or one pitch vary from two to twelve in number... This partnership is termed a pair of men, whatever the number may really be. 1871 Trans. Amer. Inst. Mining Eng. I. 202 One ‘pair’ (two or more men working in common) may be losing money. 1882 W. Cornw. Gloss., Pair of moyles (mules), usually about thirty, for carrying tin. 1883 Standard 28 Sept. 3/6 (Cornwall) A ‘pare’ of ten men were working at a night shift underground. 8. In roulette (with pronunc. per), an even

number, or a number marked ‘pair’. 1850, etc. [see NOIR 2a]. 1902 [see impair sfc.2]. 1953. 1969 [see manque]. 1973 [see impair sb.1].

skating competition. 1868 Proc. Zool. Soc. 316 A few Cuckoos represent the *Pair-toed Coccygomorphae.

t pair, sb* Obs. rare-1. [f. pair v.*; but the text is doubtful.] Impairment, abatement. c1375 Cursor M. 7382 (Fairf.) Iesse welcomed him ful faire Samuel him talde wij? outen payre.

pair (pes(r)), v.1 [f. pair sfc.1] 1. a. trans. To make a pair by matching (two persons or things or one with another); to place together as adapted or suited to each other; to provide with a ‘fellow’ so as to make a pair.

III. 9. attrib. and Comb.: pair-bond, the relationship formed during the courtship and mating of a pair of animals or two people; so pair-bonding vbl. sb., the formation of such a relationship or the patterns of behaviour that help to establish it; pair case (see quot.); pairfeed v. trans., to feed two groups of (experimental animals) with a diet identical except for the item whose effects are being tested on one group; so pair-fed ppl. a.\ pairformation, the pairing of animals, esp. birds, in preparation for breeding; pair-light, a window of two lights (light sb. 10); pair-mate v. trans., to test the sexual compatibility of (experimental animals) by allowing mating within and between each of two groups; also, to control the mating of (experimental animals) so that each male mates with only one female, or vice versa; so pair-mating vbl. sb.; pair production Nuclear Physics, the conversion of a gamma-ray photon into an electron and a positron.pair¬ skating, skating performed by pairs; pair-toed a. Ornith., having the toes in pairs, two before and two behind.

1613 Sir E. Sackville in Guardian No. 133 My lord.. had not paired the sword I sent him to Paris; bringing one of the same length, but twice as broad. 1695 Woodward Nat. Hist. Earth 1. (1723) 26, I can pair, with Sea-Shells, several of these Fossil ones. 1849 Bryant Innoc. Child, Innocent child and snow-white flower! Well are ye pair’d in your opening hour. 1855 Macaulay Hist. Eng. xii. III. 231 The French ambassador and the French general were well paired.

[1939 G. K. Noble in Auk LVI. 265 If pairs of birds or fishes are to form a bond between themselves they must develop behavior different from the feeding or locomotion of non-breeding members of the group.] 1940 D. Lack in Condor XLII. 282 In some species of birds, the sexes .. form a very temporary ‘pair-bond. 1954 Behaviour VI. 279 The intruder male [sc. a zebra finch] succeeded in breaking the old pair-bond, won the female over, built her a new nest, and began a fresh cycle with her. 1963 Listener 31 Jan. 204/1 The two [sc. gannets] perform an elaborate mutual display which is concerned with strengthening the pair bond. Ibid. 204/2 The length and intensity of this display is greatest when the pair bond is weakest, that is, when the couple are newly mated. 1969 Times 11 Apr. 12/6 The..tree sparrow, a species in which the pair bond is usually strong. 1970 J. Rear in J. H. Crook Social Behaviour in Birds & Mammals 358 The pair bond and its stability is obviously of great consequence to parental behaviour. 1974 Country Life 7 Mar. 491/1 In few mammals is the pair bond so strong;.. a [beaver] couple may remain paired for up to 18 years. 1977 D. Morris Manwatching 88 A sign of old friendships or pair-bonds is that two people can sit together in a peaceful silence without feeling the need to keep up a stream of cheerful chatter. 1965 New Scientist 17 June 768/1 ‘Pairbonding .. is the ornithologist’s in-phrase for procreative conjunction between sexually ardent cocks and hens. 1967 D. Morris Naked Ape ii, 62 The pair-bonding mechanism in our species [sc. Homo sapiens], although very powerful, is far from perfect. 1978 Listener 12 Jan. 35/2 The interplanetary visitor.. would quickly conceptualise pair¬ bonding in what we call marriage. 1884 F. J. Britten Watch & Clockm. 183 [The] *Pair Case [was] the old style of casing watches with an inner watch case containing the movement and an outer case quite detached from the inner. 1972 Science 19 May 795/1 Rat litter-mates were *pair-fed nutritionally adequate liquid diets. Ibid., The animals fed alcohol had 72 percent more hydroxyproline in hepatic protein than did pair-fed controls. 1974 Nature 4 Jan. 48/2 Hamsters were made vitamin A deficient by maintenance on a vitamin A deficient diet starting at day 10-14 after birth; controls were pair-fed with the same diet supplemented with vitamin A... Tracheas were removed from the vitamin A deficient and pair-fed control hamsters. 1940 D. Lack in Condor XLII. 269 There is probably more ignorance concerning *pair-formation than there is of any other aspect of bird behavior. 1950 Brit. Birds XLIII. 392 Pairformation [of marsh-tits] takes place at all times of the year. 1967 A. Manning Introd. Animal Behaviour v. 105 In some birds the female becomes dominant after pair formation. 1970 J. Kear in J. H. Crook Social Behaviour in Birds Mammals 358 Pair-formation itself is influenced by plumage changes, display and maturity. 1971 J. Z. Young Introd. Study Man xxxiv. 484 Apparently in baboons and even chimpanzees and gorillas there is no long-lasting pair formation. 1868 G. M. Hopkins Jrnls. Papers (1959) 183 It [sc. a tower] is pierced with *pair-lights first, higher with a triplet. 1944 Genetics XXIX. 526 One hundred and six Azusa wild males [sc. fruit-flies] were *pair-mated to standard grade 20 Wooster bobbed females. Ibid. 529 Two genes were tested by each pair-mating. 1968 R. Rieger et al. Gloss. Genetics & Cytogenetics 327 Pair mating, a procedure used to determine the degree of sexual isolation between two groups (A and B) of individuals. Separate tests of mating success are made for the four possible mating combinations. 1934 Physical Rev. XLV. 137/1 For energies above twenty million volts the predicted *pair production is even greater than that computed by Oppenheimer and Plesset. 1958 W. K. Mansfield Elem. Nucl. Physics v. 43 The three methods of interaction of y-rays with matter are Compton scattering, photo-electric absorption and pair production. 1973 L. J. Tassie Physics Elem. Particles ii. 9 Electron-positron pair production has a threshold of 1022 MeV. Pair production cannot occur in free space, because the conversion of a photon into a pair cannot conserve both total energy and momentum... Some other particle must be present. 1902 Daily Chron. 14 Feb. 4/7 To this event succeeded the •pair¬

b. To arrange in couples of opposite sexes, as for dancing, dinner, etc.; esp. to unite in love or marriage; to mate (animals). Also absol.

fb. To be a match for; to match, equal. Obs. 1603 Drayton Odes xvi. 8 That Shee which I adore, Which scarce Goodnesse selfe can payre.

2. intr. To ‘go’ with, so as to match. 1611 Shaks. Wint. T. v. i. 116 Had our Prince.. seene this houre, he had payr’d Well with this Lord; there was not full a moneth Between their births. 1756 Home Douglas 11. i. 24 He might have.. pair’d with him in features and in shape. 1879 E. Garrett House by Works I. 52 There was no other figure which could pair with Barbara’s.

3. a. trans. To arrange (two persons or things) in a pair or couple; to associate or bring together as mates or antagonists; to pair off (a number of persons or things), to put two by two or in pairs. 1607 Beaum. & Fl. Woman-Hater iv. ii, Virtue and grace are always paired together. 1706 E. Ward Wooden World Diss. (1708) 24 Thus these two [Captain and Lieutenant] are generally pair’d like marry’d Couples. 1711 Steele Sped. No. 113 ]f 4, I made new Liveries, new-pair’d my CoachHorses. 1881 Tylor Anthropol. ix. 223 Each warrior is paired with an opponent.

1673 Dryden 2nd Pt. Conq. Granada in. iii, Ye gods, why are not hearts first paired above? 1702 Pope Sappho 44 Turtles and doves of differing hues unite, And glossy jett is pair’d with shining white. 1828 Scott F.M. Perth xxix, It is only whilst the timid stag is paired with the doe, that he is desperate and dangerous. 1841 E. C. Grey Little Wife II. vii. 61 If you go on pairing and matching in this manner.. you will be the terror of the whole of the male species. 1895 Marie Corelli Sorrows Satan xi, The Earl proceeded to ‘ air’ us all. ‘Prince, you will take Miss Fitzroy, — Mr. empest, my daughter falls to your escort’.

c. In the British Parliament and other legislative bodies: to bring (an opponent) into an agreement to abstain from voting on a given question or for a certain time. 1956 Abraham & Hawtrey Pari. Diet. 127 If a member wishes to be absent from the House, he may arrange with a member of the opposite party, who also wishes to be absent, that neither shall attend the House, or at least vote in a division, for an agreed time. They are then said to be ‘paired’. 1968 W. Safire New Lang. Politics 315/2 When supporters of John F. Kennedy explained that their candidate was seriously ill at the time of the McCarthy censure, liberal Democrats refused to accept the excuse because, they argued, ‘the Senator could have been paired against McCarthy’. 1973 Courier Advertiser (Dundee) 21 Feb. 11/3 Mr Teddy Taylor (Cathcart), who did not vote, as he was ‘paired’ with Mr Ronald King Murray (Leith), said, ‘It is a victory for the people.’ 1974 Times 18 Mar. 2/8 The Conservatives have said that they will only pair sick MPs with sick MPs, and there are no invalids on the Tory side.

4. a. intr. To come together in couples; to form a couple; to become companions or associates; esp. in the British Parliament and other legislative bodies, to make an agreement with an opponent that both shall abstain from voting on a given question or for a certain time (see pair sb. 4 c); also to pair off. Feire biheste; Apoysende Popes and peyre)? holy chirche. 1387 Trevisa Higden (Rolls) VI. 399 He bulde newe citees and amended citees pat were ipeyred. 1503 Hawes Examp. Virt. v. 26 For that wyll payre and yll thy name. 1546 J. Heywood Prov. & Epigr. (1867) 73,1 will.. mend this house, and payre an other. 1573 Tyrie Refut. To Rdr. in Cath. Tractates (S.T.S.) 10 Nother eikand nor pearand ane word. 1625 Bacon Ess., Innov. (Arb.) 527 Euer it mends Some, and paires Other.

2. intr. = APPAIR 2, IMPAIR 2; to become or grow worse, to deteriorate, to fall off. Now dial. c 1320 Cast. Love 228 God whrowght never that thyng But hit peyred thowrgh his wonnyng. c 1330 R. Brunne Chron. (1810) 296 Now alle pe cuntre peires, vnne)?is ouht pei left. c 1380 Wyclif Sel. Wks. III. 438 pis is cause whi pe world peyre)?. c 1400 Laud Troy Bk. 11206 It was dight wel & fair That he myght neuere rote ne pair. CI470 Henry Wallace 1. 14 Bot God abuff has maid thar mycht to par. 1491 Caxton Vitas Patr. (W. de W. 1495) 1. vii. iob/i The whiche vestymentes neuer pay red in desert. 1530 Palsgr. 655/2, I peyre, I waxe worse. 1597 Bp. Hall Sat. vi. i. 84 Somewhat it was that made his paunch so peare, His girdle fell ten ynches in a yeare. 1650 T. Froysell Serm. (1652) 41 So doe his gifts begin to flag and paire in him. 1828 Craven Gloss, (ed. 2), Pare, to give a less quantity of milk. ‘T’cow pares feafully’. 1870 R. Chambers Pop. Rhymes Scot. 364 Februar, an ye be fair The hoggs ’ll mend, and naething pair.

pair, obs. form of pare v. paired (p3i9d), ppl. a. [f. pair v.1 + -ed1.] a. Associated together in pairs or twos; coupled. 1611 Cotgr., Apparie, paired, coupled, matched. 1711 Steele Spect. No. 254 If 3 A very loving Couple most happily paired in the Yoke of Wedlock. 1728 Pope Dune. I. 66 Figures ill pair’d, and Similes unlike. 1880 A. Wilson in Gentl. Mag. CCXLVI. 44 The lancelet.. has no paired fins or limbs.

b. Special collocations, as paired associates, stimulus material presented in pairs to test the strength of associations set up between them at a subsequent presentation of one of the pair; also (freq. in form paired-associate) attrib.\ hence paired association; paired comparison, a method of testing the discriminations made between different examples of the same type of stimulus by presenting them for comparison in pairs; also attrib. 1937 Jrnl. Exper. Psychol. XX. 60 (heading) The influence of the relative order of presentation of original and interpolated paired associates. 1949 B. J. Underwood Exper. Psychol, ix. 287 The number of pairs in a pairedassociate list has varied, but from 8 to 15 have commonly been employed. 1971 Jrnl. Gen. Psychol. LXXXV. 212 Some are variants of such tasks as those for memory span .. and paired-associates learning. 1963 D. T. Campbell in S. Koch Psychol. VI. 120 The preexperimental learning of the pro-Communists might be epitomized as a paired association-of ‘Communist—good’. 1901 E. B. Titchener

Exper. Psychol. 1.1. vii. 154 Smells have enough variety, but are extremely and insistently associative. However, it would be well worth while to apply the method of paired comparisons to them. 1937 G. W. Allport Personality (1938) i. 5 The method of paired-comparison recommends itself as an objective and qualitative technique for studying judgements of the affective value of colors. 1951 S. S. Stevens Handbk. Exper. Psychol, i. 28/1 Certain criteria of internal consistency, as in the method of paired comparisons. 1970 Jrnl. Gen. Psychol. LXXXII. 19 With the use of a paired-comparisons procedure, each group consisting of five animals was exposed to all three pairs.

t'pairer. Obs. rare-', [f. pair appairer.] One who impairs.

.2

v

+ -er1: cf.

c 1400 Wyclif s Bible, Jas. Prol. (MS. Fairfax 2) Enuyouse men.. which seyn )?at y am a peirer [v.r. apeirer] of holi scriptures.

pair-horse ('pearhois), a.

[Condensed from pair of horse(s used attrib.: cf. two-horse, fourhorse, four-wheel, etc.] For a pair of horses. Hence pair-horsed a. 1842 Ainsworth's Mag. II. 429 The ‘Bath pair-horse Invalid’ now drew up .. for the elderly gentleman. 1854 C. D. Yonge tr. Athenseus III. 935 Bringing with him Glycera, the daughter of Thalamis in a pair-horse chariot. 1875 Knight Diet. Mech., Pair-horse Harness, the general name given to double harness in England. 1900 Daily News 27 Sept. 9/1 His attempt to beat the one mile pair-horse English record of 2 minutes 35 1-5 seconds. 1902 [see differential a. 4b]. 1905 Daily Chron. 22 May 6/3 The costly motor-cars of the humble workmen and the pairhorsed carriages of the lordly labourers. 1910 A. Bennett Clayhanger 1. iii. 19 A couple of pair-horsed trams. 1914 Conrad Chance 1. vii. 193 Just then the racket was distracting, a pair-horse trolley lightly loaded with loose rods of iron passing slowly very near us.

pairial, obs. form of pair-royal. v.1 + -ing1.] a. The action of pair v.1 in various senses. (For quots. 1915, 1969 cf. pair sb.1 4F) Also with off and up.

'pairing, vbl. sb.1 [f. pair

1611 Cotgr., Appariation, Pearson Political Diet. 40

a matching, or pairing. 1792 J. Pairing-off. Two Sneaking Scoundrels, not worth a piece of dog’s meat to either party. 1838 Encycl. Brit. (ed. 7) XVI. 733/1 The instinct of pairing is bestowed on every species of animals to which it is necessary for rearing their young, and on no other species. 1851 Ht. Martineau Hist. Peace v. v. (1877) III. 259 The custom of pairing in the Commons. 1897 A. Firth Cane Basket Work ii. 18 To begin by pairing, place each weaver singly behind two consecutive spokes. Ibid. vii. 60 This last inch may be all ‘pairing’.. if preferred, but if woven in the ordinary way, a row or two of pairing must form the edge. 1900 Daily News 12 June 8/4 The pairings in the thirteenth round of the [Chess] tournament.. are as follows [etc.]. 1901 M. White How to make Baskets i. 6 Pairing may be used either with an odd or even number of spokes. 1908 Westm. Gaz. 19 Nov. 14/3 The question of pairing-up arose, and the other [tennis] players naturally awaited the Prince’s choice. 1909 E. Strasburger in A. C. Seward Darwin & Mod. Sci. vi. 109 Attention was drawn to the fact that during the reducing division of nuclei which contain chromosomes of unequal size, gemini are constantly produced by the pairing of chromosomes of the same size. This led to the conclusion that the pairing chromosomes are homologous, and that one comes from the father, the other from the mother. 1915 R. F. McKay Theory of Machines viii. 89 Line contact is undesirable.. in lower pairing. 1926 J. S. Huxley Ess. Pop. Sci. 175 In herons and egrets.. it is not the male who seeks out territory long before pairing-up, but pairingup occurs on the communal feeding-grounds. 1939 Auk LVI. 265 No bond in the strict sense of the word, that is a pairing off, is formed. 1953 N. Tinbergen Herring Gull's World xii. 105 Settling upon a territory will not occur until after pairing-up. 1955 A. W. Boother Basketry for Beginners 13 Reverse pairing, used in conjunction with pairing, makes an attractive decoration for a basket... Reverse pairing is also used on cane bottoms and lids of baskets. 1958 B. Hamilton Too Much of Water ix. 204 It was, indeed, a day of pairings-off. Annie Maxwell and Fred Upcher seemed to have settled for one another’s company. 1964 H. Hodges Artifacts x. 146 Pairing was done with two rods woven simultaneously so that they crossed between the stakes to produce an effect similar to twined weave. 1965 D. Lack Life of Robin (ed. 4) v. 65 Tradition assigns St. Valentine’s Day for the pairing up of wild birds. 1969 G. D. Redford et al. Mech. Technol. ii. 24 In higher pairing, contact is usually along a line or at a point, and the motion is that of, or equivalent to, rolling. 1970 Ambrose & Easty Cell Biol. x. 326 The result of this process, which is known as synapsis or zygotene pairing, is that there is now a haploid number of chromosome pairs, which are called bivalents. 1971 Sci. Amer. Sept. 89/3 Light absorbed by a molecule kicks one of the electrons associated with the molecule into an excited energy state, thereby making the electron available for pairing with an electron from a neighbouring atom or molecule in an electron-pair bond.

b. attrib. and Comb., as pairing-call, a call used by birds during the mating season; pairing-desk, a desk in the House of Commons at which members arrange pairs; pairingseason, -time, the season at which birds pair; the age at which the sexes begin to pair off; also transf. 1911 J. A. Thomson Biol. Seasons ii. 149 The longdrawn-out, modulated pairing-call of many of the waders .. is on the border-line. 1899 Daily Nevis 24 Apr. 7/3 Seeing him approach the pairing desk, I asked, 'Do you want to go away, Sir John?’ i860 O. W. Holmes Elsie V. xii, Does the bird know why its feathers grow more brilliant.. in the pairing season? 1742 W. Ellis Mod. Husbandman July xvi. 85 Every Pheasant.. that can be proved to be in the Mannor at Pairing-time. 1795 Cowper (title) Pairing time anticipated. 1850 Punch 10 Aug. 62/2 Parliamentary

Almanack.—Latter end of July, 'pairing’ time begins. 1867 O. W. Holmes in Atlantic Almanac 1868 2/2 On the 14th of February the windows fill with pictures for the most part odious, and meant for some nondescript class of males and females, their allusions having reference to Saint Valentine’s day, the legendary pairing-time of the birds.

f pairing, vbl. sb.2 Obs. [f. pair v.2 + -ing1.] Injury, damage, impairment. 1382 Wyclif Matt. xvi. 26 What profitip it to a man, 3if he Wynne al pe world, trewly he suffre peyrynge of his soule? ? a 1500 Chester PI. (E.E.T.S.) 251 He should . . suffer her not to come him nere, for payring of his fame. C1617 Earl of Somerset Let. to K. Jas. in Cabala (1654) 3 That which is so little, as that it will suffer no pairing, or diminution.

pairmain, obs. f. pearmain, kind of apple. 'pairment1. Now only dial. [Aphetic f. apairment, appairment: cf. pair i>.2] = appairment, impairment; injury, deterioration. C1330 R. Brunne Chron. Wace (Rolls) 2395 After pe peirement [v.r. after apeyrment] of his liuere. 1382 Wyclif 2 Cor. vii. 9 That in no thing 3e suffre peirement of vs. c 1440 Jacob’s Well 205 3if pe thyng be werse, when pou restoryst it,.. pe muste restore pe peyrement. 1874 R. E. Leader in Sheffield Gloss. (1888), A gardener will say his plants will take no pairment under such and such conditions.

t 'pairment2. Obs. In 4 peyr-, 4-5 payrement. [app. a. an AF. *pairement, f. pairer to couple.] ? Coupling, consortship; in phr. to hold (a ■woman) in pairment. c 1330 R. Brunne Chron. (1810) 58 Engle his wife he [Harald] drofe away, & held in peyrment Egyue, )?at was an abbes, out of hir hous had Maugre hire wille [Langtoft Et l’abesse Eggyve de sa mesun robbayt, La tynt cum sa femme]. ^1400 Laud Troy Bk. 5969 His Aunte was rauysched with Thelamon; He held here longe In payrement And gat sir Ayax verament.

pair-oar ('p£3ro3(r)). [Condensed from pair of oars-, cf. pair-horse.] A boat rowed by a pair of oars: see oar sb. 3. Also attrib. Hence pairoared a. 1854 {title) Our Cruise in the Undine; the journal of an English pair-oar expedition through France. 1870 M. Collins Vivian II. xvi. 277, I declare there is a punt, and a pair-oar too. 1899 Rowing Almanack 209 It is the usual practice on the river for a pair-oar to give way to a four-oar. 1901 Chambers's Jrnl. Feb. 129/2 It comes by way of the river, a rotten, old, pair-oared skiff. 1938 C. S. Forester Ship of Line i. 7 Hornblower took his seat in a pair oared wherry.

pair-royal (pea'roial). Also 6 paTriall, 7 pa'royal(l, pe'rryall, pa'rreiall, 8 pai'royal, pai'rial, pa'rial, 9 'prial. A set of three of the same kind. a. In cribbage and other card games: Three cards of the same denomination, as three fives, queens, etc.; double pair-royal, four such cards. 1608 Day Hum. out of Br. 1. C ij, Shew perryall and take’t. 1680 Cotton Compl. Gamester in Singer Hist. Cards (1816) 348 A pair-royal is of three, as three kings, three queens, &c. 1749 Mrs. Delany in Life Corr. (1861) II. 519 We had in playing a 15, a pairoyal, a double peroyal, a second peroyal, and an end game, which was 27. 1801 Strutt Sports & Past. iv. i. 267 The game is counted .. by fifteens, sequences, pairs, and pairials. 1870 Hardy & Ware Mod. Hoyle 78 In play [at cribbage] you cannot make a double pair-royal with any cards higher than sevens, as they would then exceed thirty-one, the limit of the hand.

b. A throw of three dice all turning up the same number of points, as three twos, three sixes, etc. 1656 [see raffle sb.1 1]. 1880 Hardy Ret. Native 111. vii. 225 The raffle began, and the dice went round. When it came to Christian’s turn, he took the box with a trembling hand, shook it.. and threw a pair-royal. Three of the others had thrown common low pairs, and all the rest mere points.

c. transf. A set of three persons or things; three of a kind. 1592 Nashe Strange Newes C iij b, He coupled them both .. and.. thrust in the third brother, who made a perfect parriall of pamphleters. 1633 Ford Broken H. v. ii, On a pair-royal do I wait in death: My sovereign .. on my mistress .. and on Ithocles. 1635 Quarles Embl. v. (1777) 282 That great pair-royal Of adamantine sisters. 1650 Fuller Pisgah IV. i. 26 The Moabites.. concluded.. that that paroyall of armies had smitten one another. 1803 W. Taylor in Ann. Rev. I 352 The end .. might also be attained by vesting it in a prial of kings. 1840 De Quincey in Blackw. Mag. XLVIII. 516/2 The year 333 before Christ. Here we have another 'prial', a prial of threes, for the locus of Alexander.

d. attrib., as pair-royal headed adj., three¬ headed. 1651 Cleveland On Sir T. Martin 19 Pair-royal headed Cerberus his Cozen: Hercules labours were a Bakers dozen.

pairt, pairtlie, Sc. ff. part, partly, pertly. pairwise (’peswaiz), adv. and a. [f. pair sb.1 + -wise.] In or by pairs; with regard to pairing; forming a pair. 1831 Carlyle £ss., Nibelungenlied{1872) III. 122 Such as continued refractory he tied together by the beards, and hung pair-wise over poles. 1876 [see kinematic a. b]. 1956 Nature 21 Jan. 127/2 In the tetramer, pair-wise engagement of all the CONH groups is again geometrically possible. i960 H. M. Hoenigswald Language Change xiii. 144 Pair¬ wise reconstructions from three related languages may probe the question of degrees of relationship within the language family. 1965 Math, in Biol. & Med. (Med. Res.

Council) hi. 126 An observer or observers willing to assign a ranking order to the pair-wise resemblances among the objects. 1969 Word 1967 XXIII. 302 The characters can be anything at all as long as they are pairwise distinguishable. 1971 Powell & Higman Finite Simple Groups viii. 260 K\, . ., Kc are pairwise disjoint, non-empty subsets of G. 1972 Computers & Humanities VI. 184 Used in roll-call analysis to count pair-wise voting agreement on isolated roll-call votes. 1975 Language LI. 378 Even if we allow pairwise (non-linear) extrinsic ordering, the problem is not solved.

||pais [= OF. pais, F. pays country], in the phrase trial per pais: see country 7. 1664 Spelmaris Gloss, s.v., Trial per pais. 1706 in 1766 Blackstone Comm. II. xix. 294 Common assurances.. By matter in pais, or deed; which is an assurance transacted between two or more private persons in pais, in the country. 1768 Ibid. III. xxiii. 349 The nature and method of the trial by jury; called also the trial per pais, or by the country. Phillips.

pais, obs. f. pace, peace. pais, var. peise. paisa ('paisa). PI. paise, -a, paisas, [a. Hindi paisa: see pice.] a. = pice. b. A coin and decimalized unit of currency, equal in value to one-hundredth of a rupee, in India (since 1957: see naya paisa), Pakistan (since 1966), and Nepal, and to one hundredth of a taka in Bangladesh. 1884 [see dam sb.*]. 1924 Regions Beyond'KLV. 44 Flowers are scattered upon the waters, coins are dropped into the depths, perhaps only a paisa (farthing), but the giver is poor and needy. 1956, etc. [see naya paisa.] 1959 [see anna]. 1963 Times 8 May 21/4 Last year the Pakistan Government made a reduction of 40 per cent—from 25 paise to 15 paise per lb.—in export duty. 1969 Sunday Tel. 12 Jan. 7/3 Hashish candy .. is available for 50 Nepalese paise. This is about 3d. 1969 Enact (Delhi) Dec. 7/3 Oh! You are a munim all over, always counting paisas. 1971 Femina (Bombay) 16 Apr. 55/1 Your family won’t even know you’ve been counting every paise [sic]. 1975 Bangladesh Observer (Dacca) 26 July 2/4 (Advt.), Cement... Taka 7.50 (seven and paisa fifty) only per ton. 1978 L. Heren Growing up on The Times v. 166 The more affluent Indians .. gave beggars paise, or fractions of farthings.

paisage, obs. f. paysage, landscape,

paisand, var. peisant. | paisano (pai'sano). [Sp., = peasant, rustic: see PEASANT.] 1. In Spanish-speaking areas: a fellowcountryman; a peasant. Also attrib. 1844 G. W. Kendall Narr. Santa Fe Expedition II. 230 [He] invariably called me his paisano, or country man. 1890 C. F. Lummis Land of Poco Tiempo iv. 88 Every one was out, but they were no longer the friendly paisanos we had known. 1935 J. Steinbeck Tortilla Flat 11 What is a paisano?.. His ancestors have lived in California for a hundred or two years. 1940 E. Fergusson Our Southwest xiv. 247 The Spanish clustered in towns. They fought Indians only when they had to, to assure safety and security. Security was what the paisano wanted. 1969 A. Marin Rise with Wind x. 118 Carrasco was one of the few paisanos.. who wore civilian clothes. 1971 Publishers' Weekly 18 Oct. 25/2 There are many cookbooks exploring the gourmet or paisano delights of foreign countries and places. 1977 H. Fast Immigrants 6 No use, paisano. Come back next week, the week after.

2. In Mexico and south-west of U.S.: A name of the chaparral-cock or road-runner, Geococcyx calif or nianus. 1885 Harper's Mag. Feb. 423/2 The paisano .. deserves.. kindness from man. 1893 K. Sanborn 5. California 55.

paisant, -aunt, obs. forms of peasant. paise, var. pease, to appease; peise. paishcush, var. peshcush. paishe: see pashe. paishwa, obs. f. peshwa. paisible, -yble, obs. var. peaceable. in to or of

1834 Paisley shawl [see shawl sb. 2 a]. ci86o [see 1866 R. S. Charnock Verba Nominalia 215 Paisley, a shawl made at Paisley, co. Renfrew (Scotland); celebrated also for its manufactures of silk and other shawls, muslin, cotton thread, and ornamental fancy goods. 1898 Daily News 5 Mar. 6/4 If black stuffs were chosen, it was only that they might be trimmed with paisleys. 1900 Ibid. 28 Apr. 6/6 Paisley velvet is a favourite facing for collars and revers. 1911 Daily Colonist (Victoria, B.C.) 23 Apr. 7/1 (Advt.), Paisley silks. 1950 D. Gascoyne Vagrant 15 Spread with a soft paisley-patterned cloth. 1951 E. Paul Springtime in Paris vi. 125 One of the coffee-coloured men in a flashy paisley robe and wearing gold-bowed pince-nez. 1954 F. Sargeson in C. K. Stead N.Z. Short Stories (1966) 5 He hoped to better himself at the fine Paisley work. 19159 H. Hobson Mission House Murder ii. 11 My Paisley silk bow-tie. 1964 McCall's Sewing iv. 58/2 Paisley, any cotton, wool, or rayon which is printed with the traditional scroll design which originated in Paisley, Scotland. 1966 R. Thomas Spy in Vodka (1967) vii. 60 He wore a dark-blue flannel sports shirt, a blue and yellow Paisley ascot, a pair of Norwich].

grey flannels that must have cost sixty bucks, and black loafers. 1967 [see Norwich]. 1975 G. Lyall Judas Country xxii. 163 He had his old brownish Paisley-pattern silk scarf folded as a choker. 1976 Evening Advertiser (Swindon) 31 Dec. (Advt.), Fur coats, capes and foxes. Victorian nighties, petticoats and camisoles, silk and Paisley shawls, beaded and sequined garments... Buyer calling regularly in the area. 1977 J- Fleming Every Inch a Lady xiii. 63 A Paisleypatterned scarf in blue and red silk. 1977 J- Wambaugh Black Marble (1978) viii. 105 The long-legged asthmatic.. was trying to look dog show respectable in a three-button herringbone coat, gray woolen slacks and a paisley tie.

Paisleyite ('peizliait), a. and sb. [f. the name of Ian Paisley (b. 1926), Ulster Presbyterian minister and politician + -ite1.] A. adj. Of or pertaining to Ian Paisley or his followers. B. sb. A supporter of Ian Paisley and his advocacy of Protestant interests in Northern Ireland and the independence of Northern Ireland from the Republic of Ireland. So 'Paisleyism, the religious and political principles of Paisleyites. 1966 Guardian 18 July 4/5 Paisleyism might have been expected to cause alarm and fierce anger in the [Irish] Republic. Ibid. 25 July 1/2 A Government order restricting a Paisleyite march. 1966 Neui Statesman 30 Sept. 468/3 The Cormac Square riots, when the Paisleyites marched on the General Assembly of the Irish Presbyterian Church. 1968 Listener 19 Dec. 823/2 Through the day, groups of Paisleyites infiltrated into the cordoned-off city. 1969 Daily Tel. 26 Feb. 16 Mr. Roy Bradford.. increased his majority in his Belfast constituency.. despite the intervention of a Paisleyite candidate. 1970 Guardian 18 Apr. 11/5 The likelihood is that the Paisleyite opposition will increase its numbers in Stormont. 1976 J. Carroll Madonna Red (1977) iii. 98 He knew the bitter energy that faith could release against Paisleyites and Jews. 1978 D. Murphy Place Apart vii. 148 However people may disagree in their analyses of Paisley the man, everybody recognises the danger of Paisleyism the cult.

paiss(e, obs. Sc. ff. pace, pass, peise. paissaunte, obs. f. peasant. paiste, paisterer, PASTERER, PASTRY.

paistrie:

see

Swanton Indian Tribes N. Amer. 375 With the Bannock, the Northern Paiute constituted one dialectic group of the Shoshonean Branch of the Uto-Aztecan stock. Ibid. 381 The Southern Paiute belonged to the Ute-Chemehuevi group of the Shoshonean branch of the Uto-Aztecan stock. 1959 E. Tunis Indians 107/2 The southern Paiute, the Bannock, and the Gosiute were typical ‘tribes’, though they were not actually organized as tribes. 1973 .A. H. Whiteford N. Amer. Indian Arts 39 One-rod coiling was done by the Porno and Paiute. 1974 A. MacLean Breakheart Pass i. 12 They say the Paiutes kill every white man on sight. 1977 H. Landar in T. A. Sebeok Native Lang. Americas II. hi. 327 The term Snake, applied to the Northern Paiute of Oregon, is used of other Shoshonean groups as well.

b. Either of the languages of the Paiute, technically distinguished as Southern Paiute and Northern Paiute. 1915 Everybody's Mag. Oct. 461/2, I talked Piute to him all afternoon and he didn’t understand a word of it. 1921 E. Sapir Language 67 Paiute, for instance, may compound noun with noun. 1933 L. Bloomfield Language iv. 72 The Shoshonean family (in southern California and eastward, including Ute, Paiute, Shoshone, Comanche, and Hopi). 1949 E. A. Nida Morphol. (ed. 2) iv. 103 Alternating unvoicing and reduction as in Southern Paiute. 1975 Language LI. 124 Consider an alternating stress rule, such as that of Southern Paiute, which stresses every alternate vowel from left to right across a word. 1977 H. Landar in T. A. Sebeok Native Lang. Americas II. hi. 327 Northern Paiute... 2,000 [speakers] in Nevada, California, Oregon and Idaho.

B. adj. Of or pertaining to the Paiute or their languages. 1845 J. C. Fremont Rep. Exploring Expedition 260 They rarely carried home horses, on account of the difficulty .. of guarding them .. from the Pa-utah Indians. 1869 ‘Mark Twain’ lnnoc. Abr. xx. 205 Tahoe means grasshoppers. It means grasshopper soup. It is Indian,.. They say it is Pi-ute —possibly it is Digger. 1938 W. Dyk Left Handed1 s Son of Old Man Hat 11 A Paiute girl came to our place. 1949 Natural Hist. June 268/1 Major Powell.. named it Tapeats Creek after a Paiute Indian in his employ. 1955 W. Gaddis Recognitions II. ii. 388 The Piute Indians followed the sun to that hole where it crawled in at the end of the earth. 1975 Language LI. 797 The Southern Paiute suffix -'til is restricted to true passives.

paste,

pait, obs. var. pate, a badger; obs. Sc. f. paid: see pay v.

paisan: see paysan.

Paisley ('peizli). The name of a town Renfrewshire, Scotland, used attrib. or absol. designate a garment or material made there having the curvilinear design characteristic cloth made there, or the pattern itself.

PAJOCK

76

PAIS

f 'paitclaith. Sc. Obs. Also pet-, pait-. A corruption of paitlet, -lat, Sc. forms of patlet, an article of clothing; associated with claith,

CLOTH. 15.. Aberdeen Reg. XXIV. (Jam.), Gwnes, collaris, Petclaythis, curschis, & slewis [sleeves]. Ibid. XXV. (Jam.), Four paitclaythis. 1568 in Hay Fleming Alary Q. of Scots (1897) 511 Item ane broun goun. Item ane saiting paitcleyth.

paith, obs. Sc. form of path. f'paithment. Sc. Obs. [app. a blending of pavement and paith, path.] = pavement. (In quot. c 1470 the earth’s surface, the ground.) c 1375 Sc. Leg. Saints xviii. (Egipciane) 719 Done I fel one pe paythment. C1470 Henry Wallace viii. 936 Quhen the paithment was cled in tendyr greyn. 1538 Aberdeen Reg. XVII. (Jam.), The paithtment of the kirk.

paitlat, -let, Sc. var. patlet, a partlet. paitrel, variant of peitrel, poitrel. paitrick, paive, obs. Sc. ff. partridge, pave. Paiute ('paiuit), sb. and a. Also 9 Pah-Utah, Pah-Utche, Pah-Ute, Pa-Utah, Pie-Utaw; 9Piute. [ad. Sp. Payuta, or ad. native name (perhaps payiutsi fish people), influenced by Utah and Ute.] A. sb. a. A Shoshonean Indian people inhabiting parts of Utah, northern Arizona, and southeastern Nevada (more fully Southern Paiute); also, a culturally similar Shoshonean people of western Nevada and adjacent parts of California, Oregon, and Idaho (Northern Paiute); a member of either of these peoples. The Southern Paiute and Northern Paiute are not subdivisions of a single people; their languages are distinct, and their territories are not contiguous. 1827 D. T. Potts in D. M. Frost Notes on Gen. Ashley (i960) 63 This river [sc. the Sevier] is inhabited by a numerous tribe of miserable Indians... They call them¬ selves Pie-Utaws, and I suppose are derived from the same stock [as the Utaws]. 1827 J. Smith in H. D. Carew Hist. Pasadena (1930) I. 136 Passing down this river some distance, I fell in with a nation of Indians who call themselves Pah Utches. i860 Mayne Reid Odd People 329 In the western & southern division of the Great Basin, the Digger exists under the name of Paiute, or more properly, Pah-Utah—so-called from his supposed relationship with the tribe of the Utahs. 1881 Encycl. Brit. XII. 825/2 In California and the south-western States, occupied by the morally debased and physically degraded Pah-Utes. 1910 F. W. Hodge Handbk. Amer. Indians II. 186/2 Paiute... In common usage it has been applied at one time or another to most of the Shoshonean tribes of W. Utah, N. Arizona, S. Idaho, [etc.] 1937 R. H. Lowie Hist. Ethnol. Theory vi. 55 Had he begun his studies among the Eskimo or Paiute, his general views might have been different. 1947 B. Haile Prayer Stick Cutting 43 Neckbands, .should be of otter or beaver skin obtained from the.. Paiutes. 1952 J. R.

Hpaiwari (pai'wDri). Forms: 8 piworree, 9 -ie; piwaree, -i; -warry, -i, -ie; paiwari. [Carib of Guyana.] An intoxicating beverage prepared from cassava, used by the Indians of Guyana. Cf. cassiri. Also attrib., as paiwari’drinking, -feast, -trough. [1660 F. Brooke tr. Le Blanc's Trav. 401 They have a drink of the root Cavain, which the Carmels call Piroa.] 1769 E. Bancroft Guiana 278 The piworree is made from the bread of Cassava or Manioc. 1866 Treas. Bot. s.v. Manihot, Another of the products of Cassava is an intoxicating beverage called Piwarrie... It is made by the women, who chew Cassava cakes and throw the masticated material into a wooden bowl, where it is allowed to ferment for some days, and [is] then boiled. 1868 W. H. Brett Indian Tribes of Guiana 1. ix. 155 After a few lashes, they drank paiwari together, and returned to the main body of the dancers. 1880 Brett Leg. G? Myths Guiana 102 A large canoe is brought on shore And with paiwari running o’er. 1883 E. F. im Thurn Among Indians of Guiana xv. 319 All the festivals among all the tribes being occasions for much drinking of paiwari—the national beverage—they may all be called Paiwari Feasts. 1934 E. Waugh Handful of Dust vi. 337 ‘They have been making piwari... You should try some.’.. Tony gulped the dark liquid, trying not to taste it. But it was not unpleasant, hard and muddy on the palate like most of the beverages he had been offered in Brazil, but with a flavour of honey and brown bread. 1938 Amer. Anthropologist XL. 228 Another method of manufacturing alcoholic beverages in South America was to ferment the starchy juice of the pressed or chewed cassava (Jatropha manihot)... It was called paiwari or paiva in British Guiana, .. cachiri among the Roucouyenne, and cauim or pajuaru among the aborigines of Brazil. 1958 H. G. de Lisser Arawak Girl v. 50 Francisco had been drinking much piwari. 1964 V. G. C. Norwood Jungle Life in Guiana v. 108 Quantities of the three principal native beers or liquors brewed by forest Indians throughout Guiana: cashiri, yamanchi and paiwarrie.

paize, variant of peise. pajala ('paidsala). [Malay.] A type of boat used around the Macassar Strait (see quot. 1950). 1937 G. E. P. Collins Makassar Sailing 12 When the first stage is completed the ship is a pajala, a low undecked boat of island design. 1950 Jfrnl. Malayan Branch R. Asiatic Soc. XXIII. 113 The Pajala is a beamy, undecked coasting boat which is normally fitted with a tripod mast setting a single, large rectangular sail. 1964 K. G. Tregonning Hist. Mod. Malaya 59 There had been Bugis traders in Malayan waters for centuries. In the sixteenth century Malacca knew well their pajalas, their large prahus with distinctive tripod mast and a deep oblong sail.

pajamahs, -mas: see pyjamas. Pajarete, var. Paxarete. j pajero (pa'xero). [Sp. pajero lit. dealer in straw, f. paja straw.] The Pampas Cat of S. America (Fells pajeros).

Pajitanian, var. Patjitanian a. pajock, a modernized spelling of paiocke, q.v.

PAK Pak

(paek), colloq. Pakistani sb. and a.

PAKTONG

77 abbrev.

of

Pakistan,

[1935 C. Rahmat Ali (title) Pakistan, the fatherland of the Pak nation.] 1954 G. S. Rao Indian Words in Eng. 134/1 Pak, contraction of Pakistan. 1965 P. Robinson Pakistani Agent v. 74 It was obvious the Paks were up to some new game. 1967 Guardian 24 Aug. 6/6 The official Pakistan news service reported yesterday that ‘indecent miscreants’ are smuggling Pak grain into India. 1969 Indian Express (Bombay) 28 July 11/3 (heading) Pak separatist parties merge. 1971 M. Kelly 25th Hour iii. 214, I don’t see all this secrecy and drama. Smuggling us out like a load of Paks. 1971 Sun (Ceylon) 17 Sept. 6/4 (heading) Pak refugees hit by floods. 1974 New Society 13 June 627/3 The chauvinists' scenario runs on about filthy foreigners and Pak shopkeepers (they do stay open later). 1975 Bangladesh Times (Dacca) 27 July 6/1 (heading) Pak flood death toll rises to 49. 1977 Private Eye 13 May 7/3 The foreign mission which serves booze in limitless quantities is the Russian Embassy in Islamabad, 200 miles away and many alcoholics are now signing up to join the Pak-Soviet Friendship Societies.

pak, pake, pakke, obs. ff. pack. pakald: see packald. pakapoo, pakapu ('paekspu:, paeks'pu:). Also pak-a-peu, puka pu, etc. [Chinese]. A Chinese gambling game resembling lottery with sheets of paper so marked as to be indecipherable except to an initiate. Phr. like a pakapoo ticket, untidy, disordered (Austral.). 1911 L. Stone Jonah ix. 92 He had come down early to mark a pak-ah-pu ticket at the Chinaman’s in Hay Street. 1913 Chambers's Jrnl. Feb. 155/1 All kinds of games of chance—‘two up’, ‘pak-a-pu’ (the latter a form of lottery imported by the Chinese). 1923 Daily Mail 12 Feb. 7 Five Chinese pleaded guilty at Liverpool Assizes to charges of running a gaming house... For the defence it was argued that Pak-a-Peu (or Puck-a-pu) was a game of skill. 1927 Daily Express 21 Sept. 7/2 A Japanese ship’s captain., appealed against a conviction.. for employing two other Japanese to sell chances in an unlawful lottery known as ‘Puka pu’. ‘It is a favourite game with the Japanese and Chinese and others living in Limehouse,’ explained Mr. Horace Fenton. 1932 H. Simpson Boomerang x. 275 Brought in evidence two flimsy pieces of printed paper, one a pakapu bet, the other a five-pound-note. 1936 ‘R. Hyde’ Passport to Hell i. 10 Chinese grocery-shops, masonic clubs, and pakapoo saloons. 1951 E. Lambert Twenty Thousand Thieves (1952) ix. 89 Henry opened Dooley’s pay-book, the pages of which showed liberal sprinklings of the red ink with which fines and convictions were entered. ‘What a paybook!’ he sighed. Dooley grinned. ‘Like a pak-a-poo ticket,’ he agreed. 1959 Baker Drum 133 Marked like a pakapoo ticket, confusedly or incomprehensibly marked, i960 N.Z. Listener 22 July 9/2 Some of the last of the old Chinese dwellings of the opium-smoking and pakapoo-playing generation are being pulled down in Haining Street in Wellington. 1961 Partridge Diet. Slang Suppl. 1212/1 Look like a pakapu ticket, to be completely indecipherable: Australian (esp. Sydney) coll.: since ca. 1940. ‘Pakapu is a Chinese gambling game, not unlike housie. A pakapu ticket, when filled, is covered with strange markings’. 1964 A. Wykes Gambling 330 The only illegal gambling games in New South Wales are fan-tan, another Chinese game called pak-a-p, and two-up.

pakaru, var. puckeroo. pak-choi (pak'tjbi). [Cantonese, lit. ‘white vegetable’; cf. pe-tsai.] A Chinese species of cabbage, Brassica chinensis. Also attrib. 1847 R. Fortune Three Years' Wanderings N. Provinces China xvi. 306 The celebrated ‘Pak-tsae’, or white cabbage of Shastung and Peking, is a very different plant. 1894 Bull. Cornell Univ. Agric. Exper. Station LXVtl. 183 The PakChoi, commonly called Chinese cabbage and frequently confounded with the Pe-Tsai.. is a vegetable which never forms a head. 1900 L. H. Bailey Cycl. Amer. Hort. I. 178/1 Pak-Choi Cabbage... This plant is grown by the American Chinese, and is occasionally seen in other gardens. 1931 H. C. Thompson Vegetable Crops (ed. 2) xix. 291 The Pak-choi varieties resemble swiss chard in habit of growth. The leaves are long, dark green and oblong or oval. This type does not form a solid head. 1969 Oxf. Bk. Food Plants 154/1 Pak-Choi (Brassica chinensis). . is more closely related to rape and swede than to the European cabbages... The plant does not form a heart and in appearance it resembles chard or spinach beet... Pak-choi does best when sown in July or August, to produce an autumn crop. 1972 Y. Lovelock Vegetable Bk. 72 The other [Chinese cabbage], Baak-choy (B[rassica] chinensis), is also called Chinese mustard, and is noted for its lack of smell when cooking.

pakeha ('penkeha:). Also 9 packeah. The Maori word used in New Zealand for a white man. 1817 J.L. Nicholas Narr. Voyage to N.Z. I. v. 139 Many of them had never before.. beheld an European, and to see packaka kiki(the white man eat,) was a novelty. [1820 Gram. & Vocab. Lang. N.Z. (Ch. Miss. Soc.) 187 (Morris) Pakeha, an European; a white man.] 1832 A. Earle 9 Months' Restd. N.Z. 146 The white taboo’d day, when the packeahs (or white men) put on clean clothes and leave off work. 1838 J. S. Polack New Zealand II. iii. 102 He [rc. the chief] said I was a pakeha maori or native white man. 1845 E. J. Wakefield Adv. N.Z. 1. 73 We do not want the missionaries from the Bay of Islands, they are pakeha maori, or whites who have become natives. 1854 Golder Pigeons Parlt. III. 44 Aiding some vile pakehas In deeds subversive of the laws. 1859 [see beach-comber]. 1933 Bulletin (Sydney) 13 Sept. 8/4 The first pakehas were not at all ethical— rough whalers and adventurers. 1938 [see half-pie a.]. 1938 R Finlayson Brown Man's Burden 1 Rua came from Taupo to the coastal district to work on the farm of a Pakeha. 1959 G. Slatter Gun in my Hand xxii. 224 The Maori must smile at the pakeha going all Maori when he’s overseas. People on the ship to England wearing tikis and saying good kai this morning, i960 Guardian 23 Sept. 13/1 Race relations in

New Zealand . . had been based on the absolute equality of Maori and Pakeha (European). 1963 Evening Post (Wellington, N.Z.) 25 July, Co-existence between Maoris and Pakehas had seriously affected Maori culture. 1978 Islands (N.Z.) Aug. 20 The pakehas faces floated like white disks in a sea of brown.

pakhal (ps'kafl).

[Hind.: see puckauly.] A vessel for carrying or keeping water, spec, a water-skin of leather. 1885 G. C. Whitworth Anglo-Indian Diet. s.v. bhisti, A double bag called a pakhal, which is carried by a buffalo or bullock. 1892 W. Wickham Milit. Transport India xv. 147 The leather packhals or water bags should.. be dubbed before use. 1920 Blackw. Mag. Oct. 464/1 A couple of mules laden with metal pakhals of water. 1925 [see chagal].

pakhawaj ('pakawad3). [Hind.] A doubleheaded drum used in Indian music, esp. that of the northern part of the country. 1867 E. M. Taylor in Proc. R. Irish Acad. IX. 116 Perhaps the pukhwaj is employed more than the other [sc. the tabla] by Hindu professionals. 1921 H. A. Popley Mus. India vii. 121 The Pakhawaj is a drum slightly larger than the mrida'nga but similar in shape, which is used in the north of India. 1957 New Oxf. Hist. Mus. I. iv. 222 Prominent in our days are the pakhawaj and the tabla. The former.. has a clay body of irregular cylindrical shape, tapering slightly towards the left hand, with a large surface of parchment. 1969 R. Shankar My Music, My Life i. 41 /1 The pakhawaj, a one-piece drum made of clay with two faces or heads, tuned to different pitches. 1977 B. C. Deva Mus. Instruments 39 The pakhavaj is the king of drums in Hindustani music, though now it is more a constitutional monarch, respected from a distance.

Pakhto: see Pashto sb. and a. Pakhtun (psk'tuin), sb. and a. Also Pakhtoon, Pakhtun, etc., and in form Pashtun, Pushtun. [Pashto.] A. sb. A member of a Pashto-speaking tribal people, also called Pathan, inhabiting parts of south-east Afghanistan and north-west Pakistan; this people collectively. B. adj. Of or pertaining to this people. 1815 M. Elphinstone Acct. Kingdom of Caubul 11. i. 151 Their own name for their nation is Pooshtoon; in the plural, Pooshtauneh. The Berdooraunees pronounce this word Pookhtauneh. 1867 H. W. Bellew Diet. Pukkhto p. vii, To have given place to all the words of those languages used in an unchanged form by Pukkhtun authors, would have added unnecessarily to the bulk of the work. 1880-Races of Afghanistan vi. 56 The term Pathan is not a native word at all. It is the Hindustani form of the native word Pukhtana, which is the plural of Pukhtun, or Pakhtun.. as it is pronounced by the Afridi. And Pukhtun is the proper patronymic of the people inhabiting the country called Pukhtun-khwa, and speaking the language called Pukhtu or Pukhto. 1885 G. C. Whitworth Anglo-Indian Diet. 245/2 Pathan (Hindustani, from the Pashto pakhtana, the plural of pakhtun, the name of a people inhabiting the country called by Herodotus Pactiya.) 1906 A. Hamilton Afghanistan x. 263 After the Afghans the dominant people are the Pukhtun or Pathans, represented by a variety of tribes. 1908 Encycl. Relig. & Ethics I. 158/2 The Afghans themselves prefer the designation Pushtun or Pukhtun, older form Pashtun, Pakhtun (whence their Indian name Pathan). 1940 P. Sykes Hist. Afghanistan I. i. 13 The Afghan nomads organized on a tribal system, whose true national name is Pashtun or Pakhtun, generally termed ‘Pathan’ by Europeans, belong to the Turko-Iranian type. 1955 Times 11 May 9/6 Even before 1947 the Pathans (or Pakhtoons, as they are called in their own tongue) had been claiming the right to independence. 1956 Ann. Reg. 1955 116 The Afghan Prime Minister.. stated that the proposed merger of West Pakistan would never be accepted or recognized either by the ‘Pakhtun nation’ or by his Government. 1963 Times 13 May 9/5 One consequence expected from Sardar Muhammad Daud Khan’s resignation was an improvement of relations between Afghanistan and its neighbour Pakistan... Afghanistan is so publicly committed to the cause of the Pakhtuns, however, that no sudden relinquishment can be expected. 1971 Illustr. Weekly India 18 Apr. 21/2 West Pakistan in order to consolidate the Baluchis and the Pakhtoons in its north-west, may be forced into a diversionary adventure in Kashmir. 1973 Times 27 July 16/5 An attempt was made to raise the Pakhtun flag on the banks of the Indus. 1974 Encycl. Brit. Micropsedia VII. 783/1 The Pashtuns believe themselves to have originated in Afghanistan and to be descended from a common ancestor.

Paki

(’pEeki). slang. Also Pakki, Pakky. [Abbrev. of Pakistani sb. and a.] A Pakistani, spec, an immigrant from Pakistan. Also attrib. and in comb., as Paki-bashing, wanton physical assault on or other violence directed against Pakistani immigrants (hence Paki-bash, Pakibasher). 1964 Guardian 15 Apr. 8/4 Some big Paki over the water’s got her set up for right trouble. 1969 B. Knox Tallyman v. 94 Ali’s a Paki—an’ you know how it goes. Paki’s pretty well look all the same to me. 1970 Observer 5 Apr. 3/2 The name of the game is Pakky Bashing... Any Asian careless enough to be walking the streets at night is a fool. 197° Daily Progress (Charlottesville, Va.) 15 Apr. 7-C/2 They attack Asian immigrants, and term this ‘paki-bashing’. 1972 J. Brown Chancer iii. 47 Sergeant Burton and me, we broke in the Paki lodging house. 1973 C. Mullard Black Brit. 11. iv. 40 ‘Hunting the Barney’.. a practice that has much in common with present-day ‘Paki-bashing’. 1973 M. Amis Rachel Papers 142 Joe, a young and ambitious cook, was fed up to the teeth with cooking steak and chips for the odd Pakki. 1975 J. Symons Three Pipe Problem v. 36 He wanted to send the nig nogs and the Pakis back where they belong, in the jungle. 1976 Times 20 Jan. 12/7 Argument over the precise number of Paki-bashers who can dance on the arms of a swastika. 1977 F. Branston Up & Coming Manx ii. 126 He let the half [of a house] he owned to a load of Pakis to use

as a temple. 1977 Daily Tel. 17 Jan. 3/1 *Paki-busting’ is suddenly a topical phrase in Canada. 1977 Time 12 Dec. 19/3 Bands of front backers, swinging fists and banner staves, have sallied into peaceful demonstrations by Indians and Pakistanis in what are cruelly called ‘Paki bashes’.

pakihi Cpaikihi). Also pakahi, paki. [Maori.] An area of open, swampy, land, esp. characteristic of north-western parts of the South Island of New Zealand; also, the type of waterlogged soil associated with such land. Also attrib. 1861 J. von Haast Rep. Topogr. Geol. Explor. Nelson Province iv. 131, I shall now enumerate the different pakis, or open tracts of land, and give a short description of them. 1871 C. L. Money Knocking about in N.Z. v. 63 We suddenly came out of the bush on to an open pakihi some miles in length. 1896 N.Z. Alpine Jrnl. II. 148 The only patch of rata bush on the flat, the rest being partly open ‘pakihi’ and partly covered with low scrub and timber. 1919 L. J. Wild Soils & Manures in N.Z. v. 53 Pakihi Soils of Westland .. occur over considerable tracts of sour, swampy, but easily drained terrace lands. 1930 J. Devanny Bushman Burke 14 The supplies.. had been packed by horse along a track cut out of the bush, and further, up towards the Ridge, the pakahi. 1947 P. Newton Wayleggo (1949) x. 110 Little pakihis ran up into the bush every here and there. 1959 A. McLintock Descr. Atlas N.Z. p. xiv, The souls in the scrub-covered terraces are gley podzols (pakihi). 1959 G. Slatter Gun in my Hand 76 Green swamp-water, a tangle of black-berry or pakahi beside the twisting railway line. 1970 N.Z. Listener 7 Dec. 6/3 The 33 million acres of sour and barren ‘pakihi’ soil [on the West Coast of N.Z.]. Ibid. 6/5 So what about all that pakihi? It is red-brown, depressing land whose drainage is blocked by an impervious iron pan. 1972 P. Newton Sheep Thief ix. 72 He set off up the creek in search of the horses. He found them grazing in a little pakihi. 1973 Massey Ferguson Rev. (N.Z.) Mar. -Apr. 3/1 Two farmers a few miles away from Bald Hill have successfully transformed 170 acres of pakihi by using much the same over-sowing methods as the department.

pakisbrede,

variant of paxbred.

Pakistani (pa:ki'sta:m, peek-), sb. and a. [f. the name Pakistan + -i.] A. sb. A native or inhabitant of Pakistan, an independent state formed in 1947 as a homeland for the Muslims of India from parts of Punjab, Sind, Baluchistan and North-West Province (East Pakistan, formerly East Bengal, achieved independence as Bangladesh in 1971). B. adj. Of or pertaining to Pakistan, its natives, or its inhabitants. 1941 L. S. Amery Let. 25 Jan. in J. Glendevon Viceroy at Bay (1971) xvi. 198 Jinnah and his Pakistanis. 1948 Sunday Times 2 May 4/5 No Pakistani I have met is yet ready to admit that the achievement was not worth the sacrifice. 1950 Times 6 Mar. 5/7 The Pakistani Government soon set about filling the gap, taking care to ensure that the tribal areas and their peoples benefit from the development of West Pakistan as a whole. 1951 W. I. Jennings Commonwealth in Asia viii. 117 No Indian—or for that matter Pakistani or Ceylonese — politician wishes to sit at the same table as a representative of the Union of South Africa. 1957 Times 19 Dec. 15/2 The agreement signed by the World Bank and Pakistani officials yesterday completes the initial financing of the newly formed Pakistan Industrial Credit and Investment Corporation. 1965 New Statesman 30 Apr. 670/1 In neighbouring Sparkbrook, where faded vermilion posters .. stare down upon shabbily dressed Pakistanis. 1967 Listener 17 Aug. 211/3 Radio comics with their unending imitations of Pakistani bus conductors must find other targets. 1971 Peace News 28 Oct. si2 We understood that the Pakistani army was burning the villages in the area, in retaliation for the previous day’s attack. 1973 M. Amis Rachel Papers 186 When I surfaced, dragged along in a tide of fat-legged girls and torpid Pakistanis,.. there .. was Rachel. 1976 ‘W. Trevor’ Children of Dynmouth iii. 77 He’d seen the Dynmouth Hards beating up the Pakistani from the steam laundry in a bus-shelter.

Pakki, Pakky, varr. Paki. pakora (pa'koara). Also pakhora. [a. Hind. pakora a dish of vegetables in grain-flour.] A savoury Indian dish consisting of diced or chopped vegetables coated in batter and deep fried. 1954 J. Masters Bhowani Junction xxiii. 192 Our guests will be here in half an hour, and I have forgotten to make pakhoras. 1962 R. P. Jhabvala Get Ready for Battle iii. 135 She took a bite from a cheese pakora. 1963 Guardian 1 May 6/5 She can make fresh pakoras.. dainty morsels of cauliflower, green pepper, onion, or slivers of potato, coated in highly seasoned batter and deep-fried in oil. 1971 Femina (Bombay) 30 Apr. 63/1 Even then they get only cold pakoras or oil potato chips. 1972 R. P. Jhabvala New Dominion 11. 138 The tea .. was very nice. They had pakoras and samusas and all sorts of other things. 1978 Times of India 18 Mar. 13/6 Delicious smells from the neighbouring halvai's shop. He is frying samosas, pakoras, jalebis and other mouth¬ watering delicacies.

|| pak pai (pak pai). [Cantonese, lit. ‘white licence’.] In Hong Kong, a car used illegally as a taxi. 1972 South China Morning Post (Hong Kong) 4 Dec. 10/6 Pak Pai, a car which plies for hire, illegally. 1977 Ibid. 13 Apr. 11/7 Triad gangs are involved in the operation of extortion rackets with mini-buses, pak pais and goods vehicles illegally used for passengers in rural areas. 1977 ‘J. Le Carre’ Hon. Schoolboy xix. 464 Collecting gambling debts from the pak-pai drivers.

|| paktong (’ptektDi)).

Also paak-, packtong. [Cantonese dial, form of Chinese peh t’ung, f.

PAKU peh white + t’ung copper. (Pakfong is a mere scribal or typographical error, which has passed from Ure’s Diet. Arts into various other works.] Chinese nickel-silver; an alloy of copper, zinc, and nickel, resembling silver.

PALACE

78 pala Opaib). Ent. PL palae. [a. L. pala spade.] (See quot. 1906.) Hence 'palar a., of or pertaining to a pala.

1775 Ann. Reg. 11. 34/2 A specimen of the ore paaktong, or white copper. 1839 Ure Diet. Arts, Packfong. 1856 W. A. Miller Elem. Chem. II. 864 Owing to the remarkable whitening power which nickel exerts on brass, it is now much used in the manufacture of packfong. 1883 S. W. Williams Middle Kingdom II. 19 The pehtung, argentan, or white copper of the Chinese is an alloy of copper, zinc, nickel and iron;.. these proportions are nearly the same as German silver.

1892 E. Saunders Hemiptera Heteroptera Brit. Islands 336 C[orixa] Fallenii... The palae of the male are truncate at the base. 1906 J. B, Smith Explanation Terms Entomol. 95 Pala: the shovel-shaped tarsal joints in many aquatic Heteroptera. 1957 Richards & Davies Imms's Gen. Textbk. Entomol. (ed. 9) hi. 428 The pala is not a stridulatory organ, nor has it been shown conclusively that the peculiar strigil of these insects [5c. Corixidae] is concerned with sound production. 1959 Southwood & Leston Land & Water Bugs Brit. Isles 387 Palar pegs numerous, extending in a row along most of the pala. Ibid. 388 Male palae more or less rounded on the top edge.

paku, var. pacu.

pala: see palay.

fd. U.S. In allusive use: see quot. Obs.

pala: see pallah. pal (pael), sb.1 colloq. (orig. slang or low colloq.) Also 7-9 pall, 9 pell. [a. Eng. Gipsy pal brother, mate (Smart & Crofton) = Turkish Gipsy pral, plal, Transylv. Gipsy pfral brother.] A comrade, mate, partner, associate, ‘chum’; an accomplice in crime or dishonesty. 1681-2 Hereford Dioc. Reg. Depos. 29 Jan. 51 Wheare have you been all this day, pall?.. Why, pall, what would you have mee to doe? 178.. Parker Life's Painter 136 Pal, a comrade, when highwaymen rob in pairs, they say such a one was his or my pal. 1807 Byron Let. 30 June in Works (1898) I. 130 ‘Better late than never, Pal,’ is a saying., applicable on the present occasion. 1812 J. H. Vaux Flash Diet., Pall, a partner; companion; associate; or accomplice. 1827 Blackw. Mag. XXII. 693 Suppose me,.. my pells all around me, fighting that day’s battle o’er again. 1841 S. Bamford Passages in Life of Radical (ed. 2) I. xxiv. 151 The thieves and their ‘pals’, as he termed the repulsive females. 1886 Lantern (New Orleans) 27 Oct. 2/3 Reynold Bowers and his pal, Jack Lacoste. 1890 Kipling in Pioneer Mail 28 May 698/2, I was great pals with a man called Hicksey. 1894 Astley 50 Years Life I. 331 He was a great pal of mine. 1924 F. M. Ford Some do Not 1. ii. 50 Eunice Vanderdecken is a bitterly misjudged woman. She’s a real good pal. 1936 M. de la Roche Whiteoak Harvest v. 79, I have talked to her.. as I couldn’t to anyone else... Well, she’s been a complete pal—if you know what I mean. 1963 Listener 14 Feb. 279/1 The local battalion, the Bradford Pals, was butchered at the Somme. 1972 J. Porter Meddler & her Murder x. 128 Be a pal and shove the marge across.

Hence 'pallish, 'pally (also in the extended form pally-wally) adjs., on terms of fellowship; ‘chummy’; 'palliness; 'palship, the relation of being pals, comradeship. (All slangy.) 1892 M. Williams Round London (1893) 127, I was at Eton with [him].. and, as boys say, we were very ‘pallish’. 1895 Westm. Gaz. 27 June 3/2 A pleasant scene between ‘Miss Brown’ and a school-girl from Demerara, who tries to become ‘pally’ with her. 1896 Blackw. Mag. Mar. 300 There is no ‘palship’ between a thief and his ‘fence’. 1915 H. L. Wilson Ruggles of Red Gap (1917) i. 9 The Honourable George .. had .. been almost quite too pally with him. 1916 [see never adv. 9]. 1922 J. Cannan Misty Valley 282 If you cared for me it was not pally to let me go on doing things I didn’t know were wrong. 1923 [see hell-brew s.v. hell sb. 11 a]. 1929 H. A. Vachell Virgin i. 12 She had never been ‘pally’ with girls. 1936 W. R. Titterton G. K. Chesterton 1. v. 60 [He] was on pally terms even with small shop¬ keepers, farmers and country squires. 1936 P. M. Clark Autobiogr. Old Drifter xiv. 200 The wonderful pal-ship of dogs is to me an everlasting delight. 1951 R- Hoggart Auden ii. 38 Auden often wobbles.. from the pally to the patronising. 1954 F. Brown in Astounding Sci. Fiction Sept. 16/2, I like quarrelling. If you’re going to go namby-pamby and pally-wally on me, I’ll go find someone else. 1966 Listener 23 June 897/2 The whole feuding quartet had been invited .. to join the presidential plane and put on a show of unanimity and palship. 1972 R. D. Abrahams in T. Kochman Rappin & Stylin' Out 236 The protected and licensed confines of palship groupings. 1974 Publishers Weekly 11 Feb. 56/2 His long, intimate palship with Marlon ‘Bud’ Brando. 1974 S. Gulliver Vulcan Bulletins 47 Why would Anscudden go along with stealing Javits’ shipment? I thought they were supposed to be pally. 1976 Scottish Rev. Spring 9 She joined a Whist club and got very pally with another auld maid like herself.

f pal, sb.2 Obs. rare. [ad. L. pala spade, blade, shoulder-blade.] A blade. 1541 R. Copland Guydon's Quest. Chirurg. Fivb, The bone spatulare.. is lyke a pal, for it is large and thynne fro the backe parte with an apparence holden by ye myddes.

pal, v. [f. pal sb.*] intr. To become or be a ‘pal’ of another; to keep company, associate {with). Often with in, on, up, and around with, up with. 1879 Autobiog. of Thief in Macm. Mag. XL. 500, I palled in with some older hands at the game. 1889 Mrs. L. B. Walford Stiff-necked Gen. (new ed.) 95, I think you and I ‘pal up’ very well. 1899 E. Phillpotts Human Boy 84 Bray bossed Corkey and palled with him. 1915 R. Lardner in McClure's Mag. Aug. 21/3, I and Lefty and Mike used to pal round together. 1926 G. Hunting Vicarion vi. 103 And I shan’t have time to compromise you when I can pal around with Charlemagne, or Valentino, or Rameses Second, or Kublai Khan! 1943 I. Wolfert Tucker's People viii. 167 All those poor people., were just like the people he palled around with. 1958 B. Hamilton Too Much of Water xi. 249, I got tight one night with a chap I’d palled up with. 1975 High Times Dec. 24/1 Lenny picked up part of his schtick from the characters that he palled around with in New York. 1976 New Society 20 May 409/1 Y’know, who to pal up with. 1977 Time 28 Mar. 37/1 It has been reported that he occasionally palled around with gangsters on golf courses or in gambling casinos.

pal, obs. f. PALE, PALL.

palabra (pa'larbra). [Sp., = word: palaver.] A word; speech, talk, palaver.

e.g. Blenheim Palace, Dalkeith Palace; like It. palazzo, applied to the large mansions of noble families in Italian cities, as the Farnese Palace; in palace of justice applied, like F. palais de justice, to the supreme law-court; etc. 1526 Tindale John xviii. 15 [He] went in with Iesus into the pallys [1539, 1611 palace] of the hye preste [auAi)v, atrium, Wyclif the halle of the bischop, Geneva hall, Rhem., R.V. court]. 1596 Dalrymple tr. Leslie's Hist. Scot. I. 47 Vpon the Riuer of Douern ar castelis, Touris, palices, and gentil menis places nocht few. 1808 Pike Sources Mississ. in. (1810) 212 The public square is in the centre of the town; on the north side of which is situated the palace (as they term it) or government house. 1818 Burt's Lett. N. Scot. I. Notes 6 People commonly denominate the house of a duke, as they do an episcopal residence, a palace. 1823 Rogers Italy xviii. 4 Stop at a Palace near the Reggio-gate, Dwelt in of old by one of the Orsini.

cf.

Chiefly in pi. pocas palabras (Spanish) few words: a phrase frequent c 1600, and variously corrupted. 1594 Kyd Sp. Trag. III. xiv. 118 What new deuice haue they deuised, tro? Pocas Palabras, milde as the Lambe. 1598 Shaks. Tam. Shr. Induct, i. 5 Therefore Paucas pallabris, let the world slide: Sessa. 1611 Middleton & Dekker Roaring Girl D.’s Wks. 1873 III. 221 Pacus palabros, I will coniure for you, farewell. 1821 Scott Kenilvi. xi, An ye mend not your manners, and mind your business, leaving off such idle palabras. 1837 Carlyle Fr. Rev. III. v. vi, To conquer or die is no theatrical palabra, in these circumstances, but a practical truth and necessity.

palace (’paebs), sb.1 Forms: 3-6 paleys, -eis, -ais, 4-5 paleise, -eyse, -eice, -eyce, -as, -ys, 4-6 palays, -ayce, -es, -is, 5 palass(e, -aies, -yce, -ijs, payleysse, -ays, 5-6 palaise, -ice, -ois, -oys, 6 paliss, -ise, -ece, pal(l)aice, pallas(e, -ays, -es, -ys, 6-8 pallace, 5- palace. PI. palaces: in 4 paleis, -eys, 5 -ice, -is, -yce, -ys, -es; 6 palacies. [ME. a. OF.palais,paleis, F.palais = Pr.palai, -ait, Sp., Pg. palacio, It. palazzo:—L. palatium, orig. proper name of one of the seven hills of Rome (also called Mons Palatinus, the palatine Mount), hence, the house of Augustus there situated, and later the assemblage of buildings which composed the palace of the Caesars, and finally covered the whole hill; whence transf. to other imperial and royal residences. From the Fr. also Du. paleis, Ger. palast, LG. palas, Da. palads, Sw. palats; but the word appears originally to have entered the Teut. langs. in the form palantium or palantia (cf. Gr. iraAAdxriov), whence OE. patent m., palpate, palendse wk. fern., OFris. palense, OS. palencea, palinza, OHG. pfalanza, -inza, MHG. phalenze, pfalze, pfalz fern.: cf. Palsgrave.]

1. a. The official residence of an emperor, king, pope, or other sovereign ruler. c 1290 S. Eng. Leg. I. 39/194 A-midde pe paleys pis holi bodi huy bureden with grete pruyte. 01300 K. Horn 1256 Horn him ^ede with his To l?e kinges palais \v.r. paleyse]. 1362 Langl. P. PI. A. ii. 18 In he pope paleys heo is as priue as my-seluen. 1393 Ibid. C. xi. 16 BoJ>e princes paleis [.B paleyses] and poure menne Cotes, c 1430 Syr Tryam. 488 The hounde, as the story says, Ranne to the kyngys palays. 1475 Nottingham Rec. II. 389 Yeuen vnder our Priue Seal, at our Palois of Westminster. 1500-20 Dunbar Poems lix. 4 Hes magellit my making, throw his maliss, And present it into 3owr paliss. 1529 Rastell Pasty me (1811) 13 He was in his pales slayn by treason. 1549 Compl. Scot. 42 Lyik as plutois paleis hed been birnand. 1555 Eden Decades 259 The dukes pallaice. 1589 Hay any Work (1844) 69 Going to the old pallas at Westminster. 1703 Maundrell Journ. Jerus. (1732) 101 When David spied her from the Terrace of his Pallace. 1743 Bulkeley & Cummins Voy. S. Seas no That the worst Jail in England is a Palace to our present Situation. 1851 Ruskin Stones Ven. (1874) II. vii. 233 The Ducal Palace stands comparatively alone.

b. The official residence of an archbishop or bishop within his cathedral city, e.g. Fulham Palace; in common parlance extended to any episcopal residence, e.g. ‘Lambeth Palace’, ‘Cuddesdon Palace’: see quots. 1886-96. (This use does not seem to obtain out of England.) c 1290 Beket 1865 in S. Eng. Leg. I. 160 Seint thomas ne hadde i-beo at is paleis nou3t longe. c 1380 Wyclif in Todd Three Treat. 151 More pe\ shal be sett by.. whenne pei comen to her paleices. c 1450 Merlin 105 The archebisshop drough hem alle to his paleis. 1547 Boorde Brev. Health, Extrav. 4 b, All that Cardynalles palacis, be so sumptuously maynteyned. 1556 Chron. Gr. Friars (Camden) 27 The fest holden in the byshoppe of Londones palles. 1642-3 in Rushw. Hist. Coll. (1721) V. 109 To the Bishop of Lincoln’s House,.. commonly called the Bishop’s Palace. 1781 Cowper Truth 122 Not all the plenty of a Bishop’s board, His palace, and his lacqueys, and ‘My Lord!’ 1845 J. F. Murray Tour of Thames 36 The manor-house, or palace, of Fulham has been, from a very early period the principal summer residence of the Bishops of London. 1886 Daily News 28 Dec. 7/1 The style of ‘palace’ belongs strictly to a bishop’s residence within his cathedral city only. Lambeth Palace was known correctly as Lambeth House within the past 90 years; and letters of Bonner are extant dated severally from his palace at Fulham and house at Lambeth. 1896 Spectator 22 Aug 235 Even the most ordinary of villa residences is a palace when lived in by a Bishop;.. the Bishop will make anything short of furnished lodgings a palace.

c. In extended applications, chiefly due to translation or adaptation of foreign usage. In some versions of the Bible, loosely used for Gr. avX-f], L. atrium, hall, court; sometimes applied to a ducal mansion,

1809 J. Quincy in Life 174 The result was astonishing to Campbell and the leaders of the Palace troops [supporters of Jefferson’s Administration]. Ibid. 185 Dawson, a man of the palace.

e. By metonymy, the monarch or monarchy. 1962 A. Sampson Anat. Brit. 1. iii. 49 For much of this, it is unfair to blame the palace. Many of the pretensions spring from deeper causes than the monarchy. 1973 Times 14 Apr. (Nepal Suppl.) p. i/5 The primacy of the palace in the decision-making process was the principal feature of the constitution that King Mahendra introduced in 1962. 1974 Listener 14 Mar. 327/3, I thought the election was going to be a very close thing .. actually, the Conservatives have more votes than the Labour Party. But I think the choice made by the Palace was inevitable. 1974 Times 6 May 14/7 The Palace.. believed it did not have to accede to Mr Wilson’s request.

2. In various figurative uses: e.g. the palace of heaven, a fairy palace, etc. 01300 Cursor M. 412 He wroght pe angels all of heuen And sette ham in haly palais \y.r. pales]. 1362 Langl. P. PI. A. xi. 302 Percen wih a pater noster pe paleis of heuene. c 1400 Rom. Rose 5002 Peyne & Distresse, Syknesse & Ire,.. Ben of hir [Eldes] paleys senatours. 1526 Pilgr. Perf. (W. de W. 1531) 233 May .. ouerthrowe ye spirituall hous or palays that he hath entended .. to rere vp. 1597 Hooker Eccl. Pol. v. lxv. §7 Which conceipt being entered into that palace of mans fancie. c 1614 Sir W. Mure Dido & JEneas 1. 501 Some waxen pallaces with paine do reir. 1778 Miss Burney Evelina( 1791) I. xii. 33 Made me almost think I was in some inchanted castle or fairy palace. 1898 Watts-Dunton Aylwin (1900) 65/1 The face of a wanderer from the cloud-palaces of the sylphs.

3. A dwelling-place of palatial splendour; a stately mansion. 1387 Trevisa Higden (Rolls) I. 213 J?ere were meny paleys [1432-50 tr. Higden palice] real and noble i-bulde in Rome in worschippe of emperours and of opeve noble men also. C1400 Maundev. (Roxb.) xv. 66 \>a\ schall hafe faire palaycez and grete and faire housez. c 1450 Holland Howlat 668 Past till a palace of pryce plesand allane. 1589 Greene Menaphon (Arb.) 30,1 will imagine a small cotage to [be] a spacious pallaice. 1740 Dyche & Pardon s.v. Woodstock, The Churchills.. for whom is built a most magnificent palace. 1856 Emerson Eng. Traits, Wealth Wks. (Bohn) II. 73 A hundred thousand palaces adorn the island.

4. transf. A building, usually spacious and of attractive appearance, intended as a place of amusement, entertainment, or refreshment: cf. gin-, coffee -palace, etc. Also, palace of varieties, a variety theatre. Crystal Palace, the name of the building of the Great Exhibition of 1851, when removed and erected on Sydenham Hill, near London, as a permanent place of entertainment; it was destroyed by fire in 1936. 1834 Oxf. Univ. Mag. I. 327 The gin palaces, (as they have been not inaptly called). 1851 (title) Palace of Glass and the Gatherings of the People. 1851 (title) Crystal Palace and its Great Exhibition, as it was. 1855 London as it is to-day 121 The new Crystal Palace.. is .. a permanent addition to the means of amusement and instruction possessed by England and the world. 1875 Chamb. Jrnl. No. 133. 66 The gin palaces are filled with men, women, children, noise, smoke, and gas. 1890 Pall Mall G. 4 Sept. 6/2 ‘The Dockers’ Palace’ is the name of an institution.. in connection with the parochial work of St. Matthew’s, Stepney. 1894 Stead If Christ came to Chicago 358 The coffee parlours and cocoa palaces of many English towns. 1899 Beerbohm More 125 Oh, for the wasted glories of the old Oxford! Oh, for one hour in the Hoxton Palace of Varieties! 1902 O. Wister Virginian xiii. 148, I came upon him one morning in Colonel Cyrus Jones’s eating palace. 1933 P. Godfrey Back-Stage xiv. 179 Sir Oswald Stoll, by transforming the music-hall into the palace of varieties, achieved the same sort of result that Sir Joseph Lyons reached by converting tea-shops into Corner Houses. 1966 Economist 10 Dec. 1144/2 The plush restaurants.. have been supplanted by the palaces a go-go. 1973 A. MacVicar Painted Doll Affair ii. 32 A toilet palace dominates the head of Inveraray pier. 1976 J. M. Brownjohn tr. Kirst's Time for Payment 28 There was a big medium-priced restaurant, a porn palace, a hair stylist.

15. The astrological ‘house’ of a planet: see house sb.1 8. Obs. c 1374 Chaucer Compl. Mars 53 Mars shal entre as fast as he may glyde In-to hir next paleys to abyde.

6. attrib. and Comb.: a. attrib. ‘of or belonging to, or of the style of, a palace’, as palace-castle, -chamber, -church, -door, -garden, -guard, -hall, -life, -politics, -prison, -yard, etc. b. Instrumental, locative, objective, similative, etc., as palace-bordered, -covered, -like, -taught, -walking adjs. c. Special Combs.: palace-car, a railway-carriage fitted up in luxurious style; so palace tramcar; palace coup = palace revolution-, palace-crown, a counter used by officers of the Palais Royal in France; palace

PALACE guard, (a) one who guards a palace; (b) one who helps to protect a monarch, president, etc.; palace-hotel, a hotel of palatial splendour; palace revolution [cf. G. palastrevolution], the overthrowal of a sovereign, etc., without civil war, usu. by other members of the ruling group; also fig.; palace style Archaeol., a type of pottery associated with the Minoan palaces, or an imitation of this type. 1893 ‘Mark Twain’ in Century Mag. Dec. 234/1 Along the ‘palace-bordered canals of Venice. 1900 J. K. Jerome Three Men on Bummel viii. 174 Through Prague’s dirty, palace-bordered alleys must have pressed often in hot haste blind Ziska and open-minded Wallenstein. 1868 Dispatch Vanguard (San Francisco) 28 Mar. 1/1, I enjoyed the equivocal luxury of traveling in a ‘‘palace’ or ’sleeping car’. 1884 Pall Mall G. 9 Dec. 11 /1 When you sleep in a palace car you are liable to be jerked up on end by the sudden slowing up of the train. 1967 C. O. Skinner Madame Sarah viii. 163 They travelled via.. three Pullmans .. and her own private car, known as a 'Palace Car’. 1899 J .H Metcalfe Earldom of Wiltes 11 A *palace-castle similar to SherifF-Hutton. c 1374 Chaucer Former Age 41 Yit were no *paleis chaumbres, ne non halles. 1738 Wesley Ps. & Hymns civ. iii, God.. forms His Palace-Chamber in the Skies. 1846 Louisa S. Costello Tour Venice 290 That gorgeous ♦palace-church, which it took ages to erect. 1970 Guardian 13 Jan. 1/2 Some kind of *palace coup occurred in Biafra on Friday... The Biafran doves ‘invited’ their leader to step down. 197° Daily Tel. 16 Feb. 16 This adds another possibility to those of a bid by Reed or a rival—a palace coup which would allow new management to be called in to put through an internal re-organisation. 1865 J. H. Ingraham Pillar of Fire (1872) 153 This *palace-covered island. 1653 Urquhart Rabelais 11. xxi. 148 A great purse full of *Palacecrowns [Fr. vtov plant + -ic.] Of or relating to extinct plants. 1890 Cent. Diet., Paleophytic.

palaeophytology, (-fai'tobd^i). Also paleo-. [f. as prec. + -logy.] The science of extinct or fossil plants; = paleobotany. So palaeophyto'logical a. = paleobotanical; palaeophy'tologist = paleobotanist. 1857 Mayne Expos. Lex., Paleophytology. 1876 Page Adv. Text-bk. Geol. i. 29 To subdivide Palaeontology into two branches—palaeozoology .. and paleophytology. Ibid. ix. 176 Under one or other of these divisions palaeophytologists have attempted to arrange their fossil flora. 1885 Trans. Geol. Soc. 6 From palaeophytological reasons.

palaeornithine to

-selachian:

see

paleo-,

PALEO-.

Palaeo-Si'berian, sb. and a. Also palaeoSiberian, Palaeosiberian, and with the prefix spelt Paleo-. [f. paleo-, paleo- + Siberian a. and s6.] A. sb. a. A member of any of several peoples of northern and eastern Siberia who are held to represent the earliest inhabitants of Siberia and whose languages do not belong to any of the major families, b. The PalaeoSiberian group of languages. 1914 M. A. Czaplicka Aboriginal Siberia ii. 15 If we are to provide a name for these unclassified tribes of the extreme north and east of Asia,.. we would propose the name ‘Palaeo-Siberians’... It implies a comparison and a contrast with the other tribes—Finnic, Mongolic, Turkic, Samoyedic, and Tungusic—who are comparatively recent comers to Siberia. 1965 Language XLI. 122 Soviet research in the rather exotic field of Paleosiberian. 1970 Atlantic Monthly Feb. ill The Paleosiberians and a small Mongol enclave in Afghanistan .. use these two methods of taking Soma. 1975 Language LI. 482 He suggests that the correspondence of certain Proto-Uralic items to those of other language families (e.g., Indo-European, Indo-Iranian, Turkic, Paleo-Siberian, and Eskimo) is due to an ancient areal affinity, not to linguistic relationship.

B. adj. Of, pertaining to, Palaeo-Siberians.

PALESTRA

85

explorations and studies of the aborigines on this continent. Ibid., A very remarkable exhibition of palieopathologic specimens in San Diego. 1939 Brit. Jrnl. Tuberculosis XXXIII. 148 Egypt has provided the anatomist and the anthropologist, no less than the archaeologist and the palaeopathologist, with unrivalled opportunities and an unprecedented wealth of material for the prosecution of their respective researches. 1966 O. Temkin in S. Jarcho Human Palaeopath. 34 Material from Ancient Egypt looms very large in the discussions of palaeopathologists. 1966 W. G. J. Putschar in Ibid. 60 In palaeopathological material we have only the mineralized portion of the affected bone available. 1967 Amer. Jrnl. Roentgenology XCIX. 712 The Mochica-Chinu civilizations developed in the coastal deserts of northern Peru and the dry desiccating sands of these areas have preserved large quantities of their skeletal remains in a remarkably good state for paleopathologic study. 1975 Palestine Exploration Q. CVII. 88 To rule out the possibility that they were the disease now known as leprosy ..; an opinion supported by the paleopathological evidence given below.

or designating

1923 R. B. Dixon Racial Hist. Man in. v. 334 The conclusion cannot be escaped that a relationship of some sort exists between these Palxo-Siberian peoples of Asia and the Indian tribes of the northwest coast of America. 1948 D. Diringer Alphabet 156 The aboriginal or Palaeo-Siberian group . . are mainly nomad reindeer breeders and hunters. 1961 L. F. Brosnahan Sounds of Language viii. 177 The area of the simple stress accent is much larger: it extends.. from the west and south of Europe and includes.. the . Mongolian, Tungus and Paleosiberian languages of eastern Asia. 1964 tr. Levin & Potapov's Peoples of Siberia 56 The characteristics.. show an ancient paleo-Siberian race, features of which are observed in other Siberian tribes.

palaeoslope to -species: see paleo-, paleo-. ,palaeostri'atum (-strai'eitam). Anat. Also (chiefly U.S.) paleo-. [mod.L. (coined in Ger. by C. U. A. Kappers 1908, in Anat. Anzeiger XXXIII. 322), f. paleo-, paleo- b + striatum.] The phylogenetically older portion of the corpus striatum, consisting essentially of the globus pallidus. Hence ,palaeostri'atal a. 1913 Brain XXXVI. 159 In analogy with the archi-striatal commissure which connects the nuclei amygdala, and a possible commissure between the palseostriata in Meynert s commissure, such a connexion of the phylogenetically most recent parts of the striatum would not be improbable. 1921 Tilney & Riley Form & Functions Cent. Nervous Syst. xhv. 805 In its process of evolution from the lower vertebrates to mammals, the primordial portion of the striate body corresponds to the globus pallidus. This structure may, therefore, be tentatively distinguished as the paleostriatum.

Ibid. xlv. 819 This is known as the syndrome of the globus pallidus, juvenile paralysis agitans or the paleo-striatal syndrome of Ramsay Hunt. 1929 [see neostriatum]. 1936 C. U. A. Kappers et al. Compar. Anat. Nervous Syst. Vertebr. II. ix. 1369 The paleostriatal and neostriatal areas of birds and their reptilean equivalents are basal in origin. 1972 [see neostriatum].

palaeostructural: see paleo-, paleo-. palae'otalith. [app. for *palseotatolith, f. Gr. TtaXaioTaTo-s oldest + XlBos stone.] (See quot.) 1897 T. McKenny Hughes in Archaeol. Inst. Jrnl. Dec. 364 The supposed occurrence of a more ancient group of implements, for which the name Palaeotaliths has been proposed. Ibid. 375 The term palaeotalith seems., unnecessary at present, as there is nothing to which it can be applied.

palaeo'thalamus.

Anat. Also (chiefly U.S.) paleo-. [mod.L., f. paleo-, paleo- b + thalamus.] The phylogenetically older portion of the thalamus, usu. taken to include its anterior and medial parts. 1920 S. W. Ranson Anat. Nervous Syst. 391/1 (Index), Palaeothalamus. See Thalamus, old. 1921 Tilney & Riley Form & Functions Cent. Nervous Syst. xxxi. 560 The primitive pars thalamica is known as the paleothalamus. 1958 L. Hausman Clin. Ncuroanat. xxvii. 242 Phylogenetically, the hypothalamus, the epithalamus and part of the medial division of the dorsal thalamus constitute the old thalamus or paleothalamus. 1973 [see neothalamus].

palaeothere

('paeli:3u0i:3(r), 'peilii-). Also (chiefly U.S.) paleo-. Often in L. form palaeo'therium. [f. paleo-, paleo- + Gr. 8-qplov beast.] A perissodactyl mammal of the extinct genus Palasotherium, comprising several species of tapir-like form, varying from the size of a horse to that of a hog; their fossil remains are found in Eocene and Miocene strata. (In the Eng. form extended to other members of the extinct family Palasotheriidse.) 1815 W. Phillips Outl. Min. & Geol. (1818) 89 In the gypsum, Cuvier discovered the bones of 5 varieties of an extinct animal, which he calls palseotherium .. varying in size from a sheep to a horse. 1833 Lyell Princ. Geol. III. 317 On these lands we may suppose the Paleothere, Anoplothere, and Moschus of Binstead to have lived. 1854 Fraser's Mag. XLIX. 141 Cuvier predicted, from the fragment of a jaw¬ bone, the yet undiscovered Palaeothere. 1880 Dawkins Early Man 143 The anoplotheres and palaeotheres, the deinotheres and the mastodons .. were either dragged in by the carnivores, or swept in by the flow of water.

Hence palaeo'therian a., of or pertaining to the palaeothere; characterized by the palaeotheres; palaeo'theriodont [Gr. 680vs, 686vt- tooth] a., having teeth like those of the palaeothere; sb., an animal having such teeth; palaeo'therioid, -'theroid adjs., akin to the palaeothere. 1834 Sir C. Bell Hand 120 The lower layer of this ‘tertiary formation* is sometimes called the product of the Palaeotherian period. 1868 Owen Anat. Vertebr. III. 341 The tooth assumes more of the palaeotherian pattern. 1887 Cope Orig. of Fittest vii. 253 Equus.. has been probably derived from Palaeotheriodont ancestors. Ibid. 248 Palaeotheriodonts.

palaeothermometry

to

-topography:

see

PALEO-, PALEO-.

palaeotropical (.paeliiau'tropiksl,

.peili:-), a. Also (chiefly U.S.) paleo-. [f. paleo-, paleo- + tropical.] Belonging to the tropical parts of the ‘Old World’ or eastern hemisphere, considered as a zoogeographical region. 1857 P. L. Sclater in Jrnl. Proc. Linn. Soc. (Zook) II. 138 Ethiopian or Western Palaeotropical Region. Ibid. 140 Indian or Middle Palaeotropical Region.

palaeotype Cpaelksotaip). [f. paleo-, paleo- + type.] A system of writing devised by A. J. Ellis, in which the ‘old types’ (i.e. existing Roman letters and other characters), in their various forms and combinations, are used to form a universal phonetic alphabet. Also attrib. or as adj. Hence palaeotypic (-'tipik) a. 1867 A. J. Ellis E.E. Pronunc. 1. 1 In order to be convenient to the Printer and Writer, the old types, naXatoi should be used, and no accented letters, few turned, and still fewer mutilated letters should be employed. The system of writing here proposed to fulfil these conditions will, in consequence of the last, be termed Palaeotype. Ibid. 13 In order to fix the value of the palaeotypic letters, they are on p. 15 compared with those of Mr. Melville Bell’s Visible Speech. 1875 Ibid. IV. p. xii, The original list of Palaeotypic symbols .. has had to be supplemented and improved. 1887 - in Encycl. Brit. XXII. 389/2 There are many more palaeotype letters and signs, here omitted for brevity, but found necessary for phonetical discussions. tvttoi ..

palaeotypography (-tai'pcgrafi).

[f. paleo-, paleo- + typography.] Ancient typography, early printing. So palaeoty'pographist, one versed in early printing. 1872 W. Skeen Early Typogr. 80 One of the latest authorities, Mr. Blades, the able palaiotypographist. 1881 Athenaeum 16 Apr. 522 When the palaeotypography of our own and foreign presses receives full and technical analysis.

Palaeozoic (.paelksu'zsuik, ,peili:-), a. Geol. Also paleo-. [f. paleo-, paleo- + Gr. £onj life, £co-o? living + -ic.] 1. Characterized by, containing, or pertaining to ancient forms of life. As introduced by Sedgwick, in 1838, it was applied to the Cambrian and Silurian strata; as extended by Phillips, 1841, it comprises all the fossiliferous strata up to the Permian, the higher strata being mesozoic and cainozoic. 1838 Sedgwick in Q. Jrnl. Geol. Soc. II. 685 Class II or Palaeozoic Series. This includes all the groups of formations between Class I [Primary stratified rocks called by Sedgwick Protozoic] and the Old Red Sandstone, and subdivided as follows: 1 Lower Cambrian; 2 Upper Cambrian; 3 Silurian System. 1840 Phillips in Penny Cycl. XVI. 489/2 We include in the term ‘Palaeozoic’, all the generally argillaceous and arenaceous strata between the mica schist and the old red-sandstone. Ibid. XVII. 154/1 The term Palaeozoic may be retained, though it should be found that the application of it ought to be extended so as to include the carboniferous rocks or even the magnesian limestone. This indeed is not unlikely. 1841 Phillips Palaeozoic Fossils Devon 160, I have suggested the.. proposed titles; Cainozoic Strata.. Mesozoic Strata.. Palaeozoic Strata: Upper = Magnesian Limestone formation, Carboniferous System; Middle = (Eifel and South Devon); Lower = Transition Strata; Primary Strata. 1856 Darwin in Life Lett. (1887) II. 80 Not a fragment of secondary or palaeozoic rock has been found. 1880 Haughton Phys. Geog. iii. 78 During the Upper Palaeozoic age, extensive land surfaces were in existence.

2. fig. and transf. Belonging to the most ancient, or to the lowest, stage. 1851 D. Wilson Preh. Ann. (1863) I. i. 36 How far back man is to be looked for in the palaeozoic chronicles of former life. 1864 Lowell Fireside Trav. 117 Uncle Z. was a good specimen of that palaeozoic class, extinct.., or surviving, like the Dodo, in the Botany Bays of Society. 1869 Farrar Fam. Speech iv. (1873) 115 A large number of them belong to the lowest, palaeozoic strata of humanity. 1889 Jacobs Aesop 54 [In] the Jatakas, we .. come upon a really Palaeozoic stratum of the Bidpai Fables.

B. sb. ellipt. (pi.) Palaeozoic rocks or strata. 1865 Phillips in Intell. Observ. No. 40. 283 Below the Palaeozoics.

palaeozoology (-z3t>'Dtad3i, -zu:-). Also (chiefly U.S.) paleo-. [f. PALEO-, PALEO- + ZOOLOGY.] That department of zoology, or of palaeontology, which treats of extinct or fossil animals. (Correlative to paleophytology.) 1857 in Mayne Expos. Lex. 1861 R. E. Grant Tab. View Prim. Div. Anim. Kingd. 8 The history of existing animals belongs to Cainozoology, and that of extinct forms to Palaeozoology. 1862 Burton Bk. Hunter (1863) 2 Get the passive student once into palaeozoology and he takes your other hard names, .for granted. 1889 H. A. Nicholson in Nicholson & Lydekker Man. Palseont. (ed. 3) I. i. 3 Palaeozoology and Palaeobotany are inseparably connected with Neozoology and Neobotany. 1935 Twenhofel & Shrock Invertebr. Paleontol. i. 1 Paleontology.. may be divided into paleobotany, treating of fossil plants, and paleozoology, treating of fossil animals. 1953 E- S. Barghoorn in H. Shapley Climatic Change xx. 238 Ecologic interpretation.. will always require confirming evidence from the physical geology and paleozoology. 1978 D. Bloodworth Crosstalk iv. 38 A common interest in paleozoology.

Hence ,palaeozoo'logical a., belonging to palaeozoology; ,palaeozo'ologist, a student of extinct or fossil animals. 1866 Phil. Trans. R. Soc. CLVI. 672 A complete Monograph of the structure and life-history of that organism [sc. Pentacrinus] would be one of the most valuable contributions which Palaeo-zoological science could receive. 1894 Nat. Science Sept. 175 A distinct revival of palaeozoological interest in the Geological Society. 1909 Webster, Paleozoologist. 1947 Jrnl. Paleontol. XXI. 574/1 This seems to be the favored path of some paleontologists (or should I call them paleo-zoologists?). 1957 Antiquity XXXI. 78 The field research necessary for a meaningful paleoclimatological, paleobotanical, and paleozoological history of post-glacial south-western Asia is only beginning. 1972 D. Bloodworth Any Number can Play x. 81 Max.. was a paleo-zoologist.. doing some work on prehistoric monkeys.

|| palaestra, palestra (ps'liistra, pa'lestra). Gr. Antiq. Also 5-6 pal(l)estre, palastre, palester, palustre. [a. L. palaestra, a. Gr. rraXalarpa, f. naXal-eiv to wrestle; in form palestre, a. F. palestre (12th c. in Littre).] A place devoted to the public teaching and practice of wrestling and other athletic exercises; a wrestling-school, gymnasium: a. In Grecian antiquity. 1412-20 Lydg. Chron. Troy II. xi, In Martys honour they were dedicate And in palastre on wakes on the nyght. 1580 Lyly Euphues (Arb.) 447 To wrestle in the games of Olympia, or to fight at Barriers in Palestra. 1684 Bowles tr. Theocritus in Dryden's Misc. 1. 243 To morrow I’ll to the Palaestra go, And tell him he’s unkind to use me so. 1776 R. Chandler Trav. Greece xxiii. 112 Socrates passing from the Academy to the Lyceum .. discovers .. an inclosure.. which was a palaestra or place for exercises lately built. 1839 Thirlwall Greece lvi. VII. 143 Among his monuments were an arsenal,.. a gymnasium, a palaestra, a stadium.

b. In transferred use; often put for the practice of wrestling or athletics; also fig. 14.. Lydg. Balade Commend, our Lady 69 Laureat crowne .. To hem that putte hem in palestre for thy sake. 14 .. Circumsision in Tundale’s Vis. (1843) 96 Myghty champyons With won pallestre thorow hor hee renown. 1585 T. Washington tr. Nicholay's Voy. iii. x. 86 The

PAL^ESTRAL Palester of the Athletes, which is.. the wrestling. 1781 Cowper Conversation 842 Learned at the bar, in the palaestra bold. 1840 Gen. P. Thompson Exerc. (1842) V. 52 When the conduct of criminal justice is but a palaestra or course of exercise, to be turned on occasion against perhaps the most deserving members of the community.

pa'lsestral, pa'lestral (see prec.)> a. (f. prec. + -al1 (prob. through OF. or med.L.).] Of or pertaining to the palaestra, or to wrestling or athletics; athletic. C1374 Chaucer Troylus v. 304 The feste and pleyes palestral At my vigile. 1513 Douglas JEneis 1. Pref. 174 The lusty gammys, and plais palustrale. Ibid. III. iv. 136 Our fallowschip exerce palestrale play. 1827 Hone Every-day Bk. II. 1009 In the ‘Cornish hug’, Mr. Polwhele perceived the Greek paltestral attitudes finely revived.

TJApp. misused for ‘palatial’. 1500-20 Dunbar Poems lxxxv. 73 Imperiall wall, place palestrall, Of peirless pulcritud.

So pa'laestrian, -'estrian, (a) sb., one who practised wrestling in the palastra; (b) adj. = PAL/ESTRAL. 1599 R. Linche Anc. Fiction Q iv, The wrastlers, called also Palestinians. 1828 Webster, Palestrian, Palestric.

palaestric, -estric (pa'liistnk, -'estnk), a. [ad. L. palxstric-us, a. Gr. TtaXatOTpiKOS, f. -naXatarpa.] = prec. 1774 J. Bryant Mythol. II. 46 They were so skilled in the Palaestric art. 1823 De Quincey Lett. Language Wks. i860 XIV. 125 An activity too palestric and purely human.

So f pa'laestrical a. Obs. (in same sense). 1579 Twyne Phisicke agst. Fort. 1. xc. 112 We entreated of Palestrical exercises. 1658 Phillips, Palestrical, or Palsestrical, belonging to wrestling.

palaetiology (psliiti'Dbdji). rare. Also palaitio-. [(for *palae-aetiology), f. Gr. naXcuos ancient + aetiology; after palaeontology.] Used by Whewell for the application of existing principles of cause and effect to the explanation of past phenomena. 1837 Whewell Hist. Induct. Sc. xvm. III. 481 The sciences which treat of causes have sometimes been termed aetiological..; a portion of that science on which we are about to enter, geology, has .. been termed palaeontology, since it treats of beings which formerly existed. Hence, combining these two notions, the term polaetiology appears to be not inappropriate, to describe those speculations which thus refer to actual past events, but attempt to explain them by laws of causation.

So pa.lsetio'logical a., of, belonging to, or using the methods of palaetiology; pa.laeti'ologist, one who investigates or treats of a subject in a palaetiological way. 1837 Whewell Hist. Induct. Sc. xvm. III. 486 Palaetiological sciences.. undertake to refer changes to their causes. Ibid. 487 The tendencies [etc.].. which direct man to architecture and sculpture, to civil government, to rational and grammatical speech .. must be in a great degree known to the palaetiologist of art, of society, and of language, respectively. 1840-Philos. Induct. Sc. (1847) II. 464. 1859 Max Muller Sc. Lang. Ser. 1. ii. (1864) 29 Dr. Whewell classes the science of language as one of the palaitiological sciences.

Ilpalafitte ('paelafit, Upalafit). Archseol. [F. palafitte, ad. It. palafitta a fence of piles, f. palo stake, pile + fitto fixed, driven in: (Florio, 1611, has palafitta — palificata ‘a foundation of piles .. in water-works’: see palification).] A hut of prehistoric age built on piles over the water of a lake; a lake-dwelling (in Switzerland or N. Italy). 1882 in I. Donnelly Atlantis 243 We must look, then, beyond both the Etruscans and Phoenicians in attempting to identify the commerce of the Bronze Age of our palafittes. 1893 Amer. Cath. Q. Rev. Oct. 727 About forty years ago special attention was directed by Dr. Keller to the Palafittes or Lake-Dwellings of Switzerland. 1899 Baring-Gould Bk. of West II. 87 In the lake is a cranogue, or subaqueous cairn, on which was formerly a palafite dwelling.

palagonite (ps'laegsunait). Min. [ad. Ger. Palagonit (Waltershausen, 1846), f. Palagonia in Sicily, one of its localities.] A volcanic rock of vitreous structure, allied to basalt. Palagonitetuff, a ‘tuff or porous rock composed of fragments of basaltic lava and palagonite. 1863 Baring-Gould Iceland 208 The hill is composed of Palagonite tuff. 1879 Rutley Stud. Rocks xiii. 272 Under the microscope palagonite appears as a perfectly amorphous substance. 1896 Chester Names of Min., Palagonite.. a basaltic tufa, formerly considered a mineral species.

Hence palagonitic (-'itik) a., pertaining to or of the nature of palagonite. 1886 Encycl. Brit. XXI. 189/2 Lavas and scoriae of anorthitic character, palagonitic tuffs, and basaltic ashes.

Palaic (ps'lenk), sb. and a. [f. Pala, appar. a district of Asia Minor + -ic.] A. sb. The name of an Anatolian language, known from the Hittite archives. B. adj. Of or pertaining to this language. 1928 C. Dawson Age of Gods xiii. 302 The Hittite archives also refer to three other tongues, Luvian, Palaic, and Harrian or Churrite. 1951 Sturtevant & Hahn Compar. Gram. Hittite Lang. (ed. 2) I. i. 5 In the ritual of the deity Ziparwas certain passages are to be spoken Pa-la-umni-li ‘in Palaic’. 1966 Birnbaum & Puhvel Anc. Indo-Europ. Dial. 237 Watkins has .. built a very ingenious hypothesis..

PALANG

86 on the brittle back of the Palaic hapax malitanna. Ibid. 243 Among verb stems, Luwian, Hieroglyphic, and Lycian -s(s)- contrasts with the Hittite and Palaic ‘iterative’ -sk-. 1972 W. B. Lockwood Panorama Indo-European Lang. 263 Palaic was spoken in an area to the north of Hattusa, say in the province later known as Paphlagonia. It occurs solely in interpolations in the Hittite text in connection with the cult of the god Ziparwa. 1973 Trans. Philol. Soc. 1971 r59 The Palaic particle, unlike the Lycian one, is connective and adversative. 1974 Encycl. Brit. Macropaedia I. 834/1 An interrogative or relative pronoun kui- (compare Latin quis) is common to Hittite, Palaic, and Cuneiform Luwian.

palais, obs. f. palace; var. palis Obs. palaisade, -ado, obs. ff. palisade, -ado. palais de danse ('paelei do dais). [Fr.] A public hall for dancing. Also attrib., fig., and ellipt. as palais. 1919 Honey Pot I. 14 The new Palais de Danse, which is to be opened on September 1st, is situated in Brook Green Road, two minutes walk from Hammersmith. 1926 Punch 13 Oct. 416/3 The young man you choose [as a dancing partner] out of a pen at sixpence a time at the Palais de Danse. 1928 Melody Maker Nov. 1193/3 Its rhythm had all the faults and few of the good points of the heavy ‘Palais’ style. 1940 Harrison & Madge War begins at Home 225 The manager of a large suburban palais. 1946 J- Agate Contemporary Theatre 1944-5 73 Yes, but have they [sc. Delibes, Offenbach, and Johann Strauss] the lush, treacly, palais-de-danse Orientalism dear to the British heart? 195.8 New Statesman 25 Jan. 102/3 The good old-fashioned pit and palais musicians. 1964 W. G. Raffe Diet. Dance 368/2 The Palais is an accepted town centre, replacing the mediaeval marriage-market, or the Victorian Assembly Rooms, as a place where eligible young people can meet matrimonial partners. 1966 Listener 19 May 711/2 A Tashkent spinning and weaving mill.. had its own .. palace of culture (depreciated term—shades of the Palais de Danse!) with singing, dancing, and dramatic activities. 1972 P. Black Biggest Aspidistra 1. iii. 30 He [sc. Jack Payne] broke up his. . group to take a job as pianist with a band at the Birmingham Palais (the huge public-hall fashion of dancing was spreading outward from London). 1975 RButler Where all Girls are Sweeter iv. 36 While others studied at night we headed for the nearest Palais de Danse. 1976 Times 7 Aug. 2/5 Mrs Stonehouse, who has been married for 27 years, met her husband at the Hammersmith Palais when he was in the RAF. 1978 Radio Times 28 Jan. 69/4 Britain is renowned for its dance-skaters and has the strongest tradition of palais de danse in the world.

||Palais de Justice (pale da 3ystis). [Fr., lit. ‘palace of justice’.] In France (occas. elsewhere): a law court. 1792 T. Blaikie Diary Scotch Gardener (1931) 235, I told him .. that I was here with a gang of theeves who had robbed my house .. and the others and I [were] taken to the Palais de Justice. 1885 H. James Little Tour in France xii. 92 His [sc. Jacques Cceur’s] house.. to-day is used as a Palais de Justice. 1962 N. Freeling Love in Amsterdam III. 133 At the Palais de Justice they made .. an impressive entrance. 1974 -Dressing of Diamond 187 Like all public buildings in France, the Palais de Justice is ruled entirely by the concierge. 1978 W. Garner Mobius Trip iii. 65 They drove back to the Palais de Justice, crossed the chill courtyard.

palais glide ('ptelei glaid). [f. palais (de danse) -I- glide sb. i c.] A type of ballroom dance in which large groups dance together. 1938 A. Moore Ballroom Dancing (ed. 2) vii. 251 The Palais Glide can hardly be termed a dance; it is reminiscent of the Gallop which has been a feature of Hunt Balls for many years... It can be danced to any Foxtrot tune .. and it is played at a tempo of about 30 bars a minute. 1939 Britannica Bk. of Year 196/2 Another instance of the desire to add more festiveness to British ballrooms has been the occasional introduction, at all kinds of dances, of the old ‘Palais Glide’... This is even more of a romp than the ‘Lambeth Walk’. 1969 Listener 8 May 640/1 The tune stayed alive in dance-halls where, during the 1930s, it could be used for the ‘Palais Glide’. 1970 Guardian 24 Dec. 9/3 The girls.. engaged in a perpetual Palais Glide, regardless of rhythm. 1974 R. Ingham Yoris xvii. 54 Do you remember the Palais Glide?.. Lovely dance.

|| Palais Royal (pale rwajal). The name of a Parisian theatre used attrib. to designate a type of indelicate farce said to be typical of this theatre. 1877 Illustr. Sporting & Dramatic News 21 Apr. 109/1 In my remarks about Pink Dominos.. I alluded to the inevitable comparison that must be made between that piece and the other Palais Royal adaptations. Ibid. 20 Oct. 109/2, I consider the libretti of three-fourths of the French operasbouffes which have been translated.. into English, practically and palpably cynical, and they are indecent withal. I may say the same of some Palais Royal pieces, mightily popular amongst us. 1951 N. Mitford Blessing 11. v. 195 What a curious thing—intrigues and misunderstandings, just like a Palais Royal farce. 1967 Oxf. Compan. Theatre (ed. 3) 715/1 In England the term ‘PalaisRoyal farce’ was applied to the broad suggestiveness of such productions as the The Pink Dominos (1877) and The Girl from Maxim's (1902).

palamede: see pelamyd. palamedean (paeta'miidian), a. Ornith. [f. mod.L. Palamedea, fancifully f. Gr. naXap,fjhj)s, one of the Grecian heroes at the siege of Troy.] Of or belonging to the genus Palamedea or family Palamedeidae of birds, the type of which is the kamichi or horned screamer, Palamedea cornuta.

f "palamie. Obs. [a. F. palamie (Liebault, 16th c.), ‘the bloudie rifts; a disease, or impostumation in the roofe of a horses mouth’ (Cotgr.).] An abscess in the palate of a horse. 1600 Surflet Country Forme 1. xxviii. 193 margin. The palamie or bloudie chops in the palate.

palamino, var. palomino. Palamite ("paetamait), sb. and a. Eccl. Hist. [f. the name of St. Gregory Palamas, an intellectual leader of the Hesychasts + -ite1.] A. sb. = Hesychast. B. adj. Of or pertaining to the Palamites or their doctrines; = HESYCHASTIC a. 2. 1859 Encycl. Brit. XVII. 177/1 At the councils which were severally held in 1341 and 1351 he [sc. Gregorius Palamas] pled the cause of his party, and so identified him-self with the tenets he advocated that his fellow-sectarians were thenceforth called Palamites. 1877 McClintock & Strong Cycl. Bibl. Lit. VII. 547/2 The peculiar leading tenets of the Palamites were the existence of the mystical light discovered by the more eminent monks and recluses in their long exercises of abstract contemplation and prayer, and the uncreated nature of the light of Mount Tabor seen at the transfiguration of Christ. Ibid. 548/1 These alleged heresies were, however, mostly.. the inferences deduced by Nicephorus Gregoras and other opponents from the Palamite dogma of uncreated light, and not the acknowledged tenets of the Palamite party. 1900 ‘Odysseus’ Turkey in Europe vi. 252 The quarrel between the Palamites and Barlaamites, after distracting the Eastern Church, was at last settled by a Synod in a sense favourable to the former. 1949 E. L. Mascall Existence & Analogy vi. 151 For the Thomist, supernatural grace means a communication of God himself to the creature... For the Palamite, it means a communication of the uncreated energy of God though not of his uncommunicable essence. 1957 Oxf. Diet. Chr. Ch. 633/2 In the second half of the 14th cent. Hesychasm was accepted throughout the Greek Church, its adherents being also generally known as ‘Palamites’. 1961 Times 24 Nov. 14/4 Moghila did not admit the Palamite doctrine of energies. 1971 Catholic Diet. Theol. III. 15/1 This controversy, also known as the Palamite controversy.., was concerned not so much with the spiritual doctrine of the Hesychasts as with its ultimate theological and metaphysical justification.

lipalampore ('p®hm,pDa(r)). Also 7-9 palempore, 9 -pour. [Derivation uncertain. Yule and Burnell suggest a corruption of hybrid (Hind, and Pers.) palangposh bed-cover; which occurs as palangapuze in an Indo-Portug. Diet, of 1727. But Mr. Pringle (Madras Selections ser. iv. 71) suggests derivation from Palanpur in Guzerat, ‘which seems to have been an emporium for the manufactures of North India’. Perhaps these words have been confused.]

‘A kind of chintz bed-cover, sometimes of beautiful patterns, formerly made at various places in India’ (Yule and Burnell). 1698 Fryer Acc. E. India . + -ABLE.]

1. Agreeable to the palate; pleasant to the taste; having a good flavour: savoury. 1669 W. Simpson Hydrol. Chym. 165 Spirit , of harts¬ horn .. is not very palatable, which makes some disgust it. 1748 Anson's Voy. 11 viii. 220 An almost constant supply of fresh and palatable food. 1840 Dickens Old C. Shop iv, Ask the ladies to stop to supper, and have a couple of lobsters and something light and palatable.

2. fig. Pleasing or agreeable to the mind or feelings; acceptable; that is or may be ‘relished’. 1683 Kennett tr. Erasm. on Folly 53 Truth..is seldom palatable to the ears of kings. 1782 Miss Burney Cecilia ix. i, This counsel [was] by no means palatable. 1831 Carlyle Sart. Res. iii. vii, Such Fighting-titles will cease to be palatable.

'palatableness,

palatal ('ptebtsl), a. and sb. [a. F. palatal (1752 Diet. Trevoux), f. L. palat-um palate + -al1.] A. adj. 1. a. Anat., Zool., etc. Pertaining to the palate: = palatine a.2 1.

2. Phonetics. A palatal sound; usually, a palatal consonant. (See A. 2.)

palas, obs. form of palace sb.1 and 2.

Hence palata'bility; ably adv.

1677 Plot Oxfordsh. 37 Other waters.. that are ‘palatably salt. 1741 Middleton Cicero I. vi. 426 A way of dressing mushrooms.. palatably.

palat¬

1886 Voice (N.Y.) 16 Dec. (Advt.), Its medicinal value and *palatability were not impaired, c 1720 W. Gibson Farrier's Dispens. 11. iii. (1734) 112 These are seldom or never used otherwise than in Substance,.. for ‘Palatableness. 1770 New Dispens. 336/1 Greater regard being here had to palatableness than medicinal efficacy.

1864 F. Hall in Lauder’s Tractate Notes (1869) 32 A device for preserving the palatality of its g. 1876 Douse Grimm's L. §64. 171 Different destinies of the combinations kya and kwa, according as the palatalism and gutturalism represented by y and w, attack the consonant or the vowel. 1934 Dental Items of Interest LVI. 206 Any extension of the reparation under the gingiva.. palatally is to be avoided as eing unnecessary. 1940 J. Osborne Dental Mech. xiv. 156 The use of black rubber palatally and lingually will give a better appearance to the finished denture. 1963 C. R. Cowell et al. Inlays, Crowns, & Bridges iv. 39 The withdrawal path must be inclined palatally. 1970 Archivum Linguisticum I. 7 When the following syllable contained an i the medial vowel could be palatally coloured.

palatalize ('pjebtslaiz), v. Phonetics. [f. palatal + -ize.] trans. To render palatal; to modify into a palatal sound; esp., to change the gutturals k, g, etc., into (c, j), etc., by advancing the point of contact between tongue and palate. Also intr., to become palatal, to undergo palatalization. Hence 'palatalized ppl. a. 1867 A. J. Ellis E. E. Pronunc. 1. iii. §4. 204 The older French seem to have generally palatalized the Latin c before a as (famp) from campus, whence afterwards (champ, shah). 1886 Athenaeum 25 Dec. 867/1 In Russian .. a vowel like the final f palatalizes the preceding consonant. Ibid., Traces of these palatalized consonants are seen in ‘singe’ from sangjan.

PALATE

PALATINE

88

palate ('paebt), sb. (a.) Forms: 4-7 palat, palet,

207 The commonness of ♦palate-defect.. appears to be largely due to its correlation with some degree of braindeficiency. a 1661 Fuller Worthies, Bucks. 1. (1662) 128 Whether these tame be as good as wild-pheasants, I leave to ♦Pallate men to decide. 1890 J. S. Billings Nat. Med. Diet. II. 277 * Palate-myograph, an instrument for recording graphically the motions of the soft palate in speaking, a 1661 Fuller Worthies, Cornwall (1662) 194 Our *Palate-people are much pleased therewith [garlic]. 1782 Monro Anat. 102 The ♦palate-plate is cribriform about the middle. 1620 Venner Via Recta iii. 52, I will here aduertise all ♦pallatpleasers, that they shall sooner surfet.. with pork, then with any other flesh. 1611 Cotgr., Suave,.. sweet,.. ♦palate¬ pleasing, delicious. 1657 G. Starkey Helmont's Vind. To Rdr., Ridiculous (barely palat-pleasing) toyes. 1638 T. Whitaker Blood of Grape 48, I speake not phantastically, or from any ♦palate-pleasure. 1800 Lamb Lett. (1886) I. 286 The .. ♦palate-soothing flesh of geese.

5 palett, 6-7 pallate, 7 pallat, pallet, 5- palate, [ad. L. palatum palate. See also the obs. palace

f B. adj. Pleasant to the palatable. Obs. rare.

sb.2 a. F. palais.]

1617 Hieron Wks. (1619-20) II. 210 The most perfit and palate wine (they say) doth make the quickest vinegar.

1887 Cook Sievers' O.E. Gram. no. a 1904 Mod. In OE. phonology, the palatalized c and g are often distinguished as c', g'\ by Bulbring as c, g. 1943 E. A. Nida Handbk. Descriptive Linguistics 11. v. 83 This may be the result of an original e which did palatalize but later this e changed to a and the palatalization remained. 1964 Language XL. 28 Cunter does not palatalize before unstressed /a/.., and.. Trun does not palatalize before any allophone of /a/. 1973 J. M. Anderson Struct. Aspects Lang. Change 154 The frontal allophone of /g/ appears to have palatalized first. Hence palatalization. 1863 Lepsius Stand. Alph. 159 The palatalisation of r has .. in several.. Sclavonic languages, passed into a slight assibilation. 1867 Ellis E.E. Pronunc. 1. iii. 206 The palatalisation of a consonant.

1.

The

roof

vertebrates

of

the

generally);

mouth the

(in

man

structures,

and

partly

bony and partly fleshy (see b), which separate the cavity of the mouth from that of the nose. 1382 Wyclif Lam. iv. 4 Cleuede to the tonge of the soukende to his palet in thrist \ad palatum eius in si£f]. I450-i530 Myrr. our Ladye 249 The anguysshe of harte dryed so the tongue & palate of the vyrgyn. 1597 A. M. tr. Guillemeau's Fr. Chirurg. 2^b/2 The pallate or Vvula of the mouth. 1668 Wilkins Real Char. in. xii. 367 (Ng) is framed by an appulse of the Root of the Tongue towards the inner part of the Palat. a 1756 Mrs. Haywood New Present (1771) 167 To fricasey Ox Palates, c 1817 Hogg Tales & Sk. V. 112 My tongue and palate became dry and speechless. 1844 Key Alphabet, etc. 25 M, n, ng.. sounds depending partly upon the nose, and partly upon the lips, teeth, and palate, respectively. b. bony or hard palate: the anterior and chief part of the palate, consisting of bone covered with thick mucous membrane, soft palate: the posterior part of the palate, a pendulous fold of musculo-membranous mouth-cavity

from

tissue the

separating pharynx,

the and

terminating below in the uvula; also called veil of the palate. cleft palate: see cleft ppl. a. b. 1774 Goldsm. Nat. Hist. (1776) VI. 161 In the bony palate of fish .. all powers of distinguishing are utterly taken away. 1811 Hooper Med. Diet., Palatum molle, the soft palate. This lies behind the bony palate. 1890 Sweet Prim. Phonetics 8 The roof of the mouth consists of two parts, the ‘soft’ and the ‘hard’ palate. fc. falling down of the palate, the palate derwn, etc.: ‘a term for a relaxed uvula’ (Syd. Soc. Lex.). 1618 Fletcher Loyal Subj. in. ii, Your Pallat’s downe Sir. 1664 Pepys Diary 23 Sept., My cold and pain in my head increasing, and the palate of my mouth falling, I was in great pain. 1684 A. Littleton Lat. Diet., Columella, the swelling of the uvula, or falling down of the palate of the mouth. 1687-8 G. Miege Gt. Fr. Diet. s.v. Luette, The palate of the mouth down, la luette abattue. 2. Popularly considered as the seat of taste; hence transf. the sense of taste. 1526 Pilgr. Perf. (W. de W. 1531) 87 b, Breed to a sore mouth is sharpe & harde, whiche to a hole palate is swete & pleasaunt. 1596 Shaks. Merch. V. iv. i. 96 Let their pallats Be season’d with such Viands. 1642 Fuller Holy & Prof. St. ill. xiii. 184 As soon may the same meat please all palats. 1712 Addison Sped. No. 409 If 2 Every different Flavour that affects the Palate. 1823 J- Badcock Dom. Amusem. 16 Meats that require salt,.. according to the palate of the consumers. 1885 Bible (R.V.jJoft xii. 11 Even as the palate tasteth its meat. b. fig. Mental taste or liking. 1435 Misyn Fire of Love 90 pa haue .. pe palate of pe hart filyd with feuyr of wykkyd lufe, qwarfor pai may not fele swetnes of heuenly Ioy. 1606 Shaks. Tr. e Ewangelist to him cam..And a paumerie [t>.r. E. Eng. P. (1862) 76/208 pameri] bar on is hond: gret and strong i-noujh; Seint Eadmund he nam bi t>e hond: and is paumerie op droujh.

palmery2 (’penman), [f. palm sb.1 + -ery; cf. fernery.'] A collection of palm-trees; a place or house in which they are grown, a palm-house. In recent Diets.

palmester, -try, obs. ff. palmister, -try. palmeta, -to, obs. var. palmetto. palmette (pael'met). [a. F. palmette, in sense 1 palmetto, palm-leaf ornament, dim. oipalme\ in 2 dim. of L. palma, F. paume palm of the hand.] 1. Archseol. An ornament (in sculpture or painting) with narrow divisions or digitations, somewhat resembling a palm-leaf. Also transf. and attrib. 1850 Leitch tr. C. O. Muller’s Anc. Art §320 (ed. 2) 373 A stele on a vase from Volci, on which the painter represents yellowish palmettes on a white ground. 1857 Birch Anc. Pottery (1858) I. 301 A peculiar floral ornament.. the antefixal ornament, or palmette, appears at the handle. 1889 J. Hirst in Archaeol. Inst.Jrnl. No. 181.28 The artist having wished thus to fill in every vacant space at his disposal with a leaf, a palmette, or a flower. 1908 Times Lit. Suppl. 14 Aug. 260/2 From the tenth to the fourteenth century the palmette-motive disappears. 1931 A. Esdaile Student's Man. Bibliogr. vi. 212 Two .. London binders .. produced about 1815 some really beautiful bindings decorated with classical palmette borders. 1931 A. U. Dilley Oriental Rugs Carpets iii. 61 A fourth group of superior rugs, distinguished by pattern of palmette and now called Ispahan. 1975 Ashmolean Mus. Rep. Visitors IQ73-4 17 A fragment of an Attic black-figure amphora decorated with a lotus and palmette pattern, languettes, and part of a battle scene.

2. Zool. An appendage of the head in certain gastropod molluscs. 1843 Penny Cycl. XXV. 379/2 There is an internal prismatic appendage, which MM. Quoy and Gaimard call a palmette, because it is frequently digitated. Ibid. 380/1 The head is red-brown and striated, with a narrow green band at the base of the eyes and the palmettes.

palmetto (pael'metau). Forms: 6-7 (9) palmito, 7 palmita, 7-8 palmeto, -ta, 8- palmetto. [Originally a. Sp. palmito dwarf fan-palm, dim. of palma palm; subseq. conformed to diminutives in -etto from Italian.] a. Name for several smaller species of palms, esp. the dwarf fan-palm, Chamaerops humilis, of Southern Europe and North Africa, and the cabbage palmetto, Sabal Palmetto, of the South-eastern United States; also other species of Chamaerops, Sabal, and Thrinax. By early writers used more vaguely. 1583 E. Cotton in Hakluyt Voy. (1589) 188 The Palmito with his fruite inclosed in him. 1601 R. Johnson Kingd. & Commw. (1603) 204 The inhabitants Hue vpon rice, palmito, cattell and fish. 1613 Purchas Pilgrimage (1614) 649 The Palmita is without branches, the fruit growes on the top, which within is like Pomegranats, ful of grains, without of a golden colour. 1624 Capt. Smith Virginia v. 170 Plants of seuerall Kinds, as.. Cedars, infinite store of Palmetoes. 1631 R. H. Arraignm. Whole Creature xii. §2. 120 Better than the African and Spanish rootes: the American Palmitos and Potatos. 1634 Sir T. Herbert Trav. 209 The most beneficiall tree to Travellers is the Palmeto; it growes like the Date or Coco-tree. 1727-46 Thomson Summer 675 And high palmettos lift their graceful shade. 1760 J. Lee Introd. Bot. App. 321 Palmetto, Chamserops. 1765 J. Rartram Jrnl. 31 Dec. in Stork Acc. E. Florida (1766) 18 We came now to plenty of the tree palmetto, which the inhabitants call cabbage-tree. 1808 Pike Sources Mississ. 111. App. 27 There is the palmetto, which grows to the height of 20 and 25 feet, with a trunk two feet in diameter. 1847 Longf. Ev. ii. ii. 97 They glided along,.. behind a screen of palmettos. 1901 Scribner’s Mag. XXIX. 447/2 The only vegetation is a clump of stunted palmettoes, marking the burial-place of some forgotten Moorish saint.

b. With qualifying words, as blue palmetto, Chamaerops Hystrix, of Southern U.S.; cabbage p., Sabal Palmetto (see above); dwarf p., Sabal Adansoni, of South-eastern U.S.; royal p., Sabal umbraculifera and Thrinax parviflora, of the West Indies; saw p., Chamaerops serrulata; silk-top p., name in Florida for Thrinax parviflora’, silver-leaved or silver-top p., Thrinax argentea, of the West Indies, Panama, etc. Also humble p., small p., names for the palm-like genus Carludovica of Pandanaceae or Screw-pines, of S. America and the W. Indies, esp. C. insignis. 1756 P. Browne Jamaica 190 Palmeto Royal, or Palmeto Thatch. This tree.. covers whole fields in many parts of the island. Ibid. 330 The humble Palmeto with round foot¬ stalks. 1866 Treas. Bot. 838/2. 1884 Miller Plant-n.

c. attrib. and Comb., as palmetto country, ground, hat, juice, leaf, palm, swamp, tree, wine-, also in sense ‘thatched with palmetto leaves’, as palmetto cabin, house, hut, palmettocovered, -thatched, adjs.; palmetto basket, a basket made of palmetto leaves; palmetto brush, a hard brush made from the roots of the

108

palmetto; palmetto bush, a young or dwarfed plant of one of the species of palmetto; palmetto cabbage = cabbage palmetto (see sense b); palmetto flag, the flag of the State of South Carolina, which bears a figure of a cabbage palmetto tree; so Palmetto State, a name for South Carolina; palmetto thatch, the leaves of several kinds of palmetto, esp. Thrinax argentea, used for making hats, baskets, etc.; also the tree itself. 1813 Scott Trierm. in. xxv, Their hands ‘palmetto baskets bare. 1913 Country Life Nov. 94/3 For the making of ‘palmetto brushes the problem is to remove the pith without destroying the fibres. 1784 T. Hutchins Hist. Narr. Louisiana 1st W. Florida 34 The whole is.. covered with thick wood, ‘Palmetto bushes, &c. 1812 Niles’ Reg. III. 237/1 Many more must have been slain, but were hid from our view by the thick and high Palmetto bushes. 1901 Scribner's Mag. Apr. 433/1 Narrow grooves have been worn in the hillsides, divided one from the other by.. pyramids of earth and clay, crested with the stunted stems and roots of palmetto bushes. 1802 J. Drayton View South-Carolina 6 Their soil is of very sandy nature; producing.. ‘palmetto cabbage, palmetto royal, silk grass. 1870 Amer. Naturalist III. 458 With a ‘palmetto cabin, plenty of oysters, game and fish, he lives a free and easy life. 1942 S. Kennedy Palmetto Country 24 The ‘Palmetto country rests upon what is geologically known as the Floridian plateau. 1883 J. Macgregor in Sunday Mag. Nov. 686/2 We passed vast •palmito-covered and absolutely treeless plains, i860 in South Carolina Hist. Mag. (1964) LXIV. 156 This evening the ‘Palmetto Flag was inaugurated. 1861 Mitchell’s Maritime Reg. 403/2 The Peter Maxwell sailed off with the Palmetto flag flying at her main. 1744 F. Moore Voy. Georgia 124 The Indians were prevailed upon to return to the ‘Palmetto ground. 1765 J. Bartram Jrnl. 24 Dec. (1766) 5 A perch or more of palmetto-ground. 1747 N. Jersey Archives XII. 364 The woman .. Had on,.. blue worsted stockings, ‘palmeta hat, scarlet red cloak [etc.]. 1877 E. S. Ward Story of Avis 410 She looked very young and girlish that day in her palmetto hat and white linen dress. 1889 G. W. Cable in Century Mag. Feb. 516/2 Before the end of the month all the women in St. Martinville were wearing palmetto hats. 1974 ‘B. Mather* White Dacoit vi. 64 His hideous palmetto hat.. flopped down over his face in a ragged veil. 1741 in South Carolina Hist. Soc. Coll. (1887) IV. 42 They came to some *Palmetto Houses, where they halted about ane hour. 1763 W. Roberts Nat. Hist. Florida 9 The town, consisting of about forty palmetto houses. 1739 W. Stephens Jrnl. 29 Dec. in Colonial Rec. Georgia (1906) IV. 480, I found them well covered from bad Weather, by a strong *Palmeta Hut. 1741 in South Carolina Hist. Soc. Coll. (1887) IV. 33 The first Palmetto Hut on the sea beach ..where the Spaniards had once a lookout. 1845 T. J. Green Jrnl. Texian Expedition 152 Several were left on the road exhausted for the want of water and here they commenced unfortunately, the use of the ^palmetto juice as a substitute. 1662 Gerbier Princ. 3 Wilde Indians, who have no other Roofs but of *Palmito-Leaves. 1731 M. Catesby Nat. Hist. Carolina I. 69 A man .. builds a hut with Palmetto-Leaves, for the shelter of himself and family while they stay. 1763 tr. Du Mont in Le Page du Pratz' Hist. Louisiana I. 351 Making thus the form of a house of an oblong square .. and cover .. with cypress-bark, or palmetto-leaves. 1825 Scott Talism. viii, An umbrella of palmetto leaves. 1880 G. W. Cable Grandissimes xiv. 89 On it [sc. the floor] were here and there in places white mats woven of bleached palmetto leaf. 1891 Harper's Mag. Dec. 47/1 Perhaps the colonel would not wave the palmetto leaf too vigorously. 1976 C. Larson Muir's Blood xxx. 159 Ferns as wide as palmetto leaves drooped and swayed. 1837 Globe (Washington) 14 Jan. 3/3 After exchanging all kinds of civilities .. which induced them to believe that the Judge was certain of the *Palmetto State. 1843 Knickerbocker XXI. 222 The merry days of good old Christmas are still observed in the Palmetto State. 1948 Sat. Even. Post 10 July 12/3 Although Palmetto State folks may have hesitated to brag the first year, they’re safe now. 1974 State (Columbia, S. Carolina) 15 Feb. 1-A/3 Officials of the U.S. Justice Department firmly rejected a disputed reapportionment plan Thursday for the S.C. House of Representatives charging that it could deny equal voting rights to blacks in the Palmetto State. 1853 ‘p Paxton’ Stray Yankee in Texas 56 The ‘marais' or slough,.. according to my friend Joe’s account, changed into a ‘branch’; then after running through a cypress brake or two, ultimately assumed the form of a *palmetto swamp. 1756 *Palmeto Thatch [see b]. 1866 Treas. Bot. 1147/1 T[hrinax] argentea, the Silver Thatchpalm, is usually said to yield the young unexpanded palmleaves imported from the West Indies under the name of Palmetto Thatch, and extensively employed for making palm-chip hats, baskets, and other fancy articles. 1888 G. W. Cable Bonaventure 86 On a bank of this bayou .. [stood] the *palmetto-thatched fishing and hunting lodge. 1895 G. King New Orleans 34 There is absolutely no seeing of Bienville’s group of palmetto-thatched huts by the yellow currents of the Mississippi. 1908 Daily Chron. 1 Sept. 7/5 As they strolled together towards the palmetto-thatched, open-face camp fronting on Ruffle Lake. 1971 ‘D. Halliday’ Dolly Doctor Bird xiv. 202 Brady led me .. up to the Begum’s long palmetto-thatched bar. C1565 J. SparkeJ. Hawkins' Sec. Voy. (Hakl. Soc.) 19 Mats., made with the rine of * Palmito trees. 1778 Chron. in Ann. Reg. 169 The device for the great seal of South-Carolina: —a palmetto tree supported by twelve spears. 1792 Mar. Riddell Voy. Madeira 100 The palma camaerops, or palmetto tree, rises to the height of fifty or sixty feet. 1865 ‘G. Hamilton’ Skirmishes xiii. 172 If he is concocting.. rebellion, can he not go on just as blithely under the Stars and Stripes as under the Palmetto tree? c 1565 J. Sparke J. Hawkins' Sec. Voy. (Hakl. Soc.) 19 *Palmito wine, .is gathered by a hole cutte in the toppe of a tree, and a gorde set for receauing thereof.

|| palmetum (pael'miitsm). [mod. use of L. palmetum palm-grove.] (See quot.) 1854 Hooker Himal. Jrnls. II. xxvii. 252 A large Palmetum, or collection of tall and graceful palms of various kinds.

PALMIFEROUS palmful (’paimful), sb. [f. palm sb.2 H—ful 2.] A quantity that fills the palm of the hand; as much as the palm will contain. 1812 W. Tennant Anster F. 1. iii. 6 Some little palmfuls of the blessed dew. 1823 Lamb Elia, Old Benchers Inner Temple, He took it not by pinches, but a palmful at once. a 1861 T. Winthrop John Brent (1883) xxii. 194 They took their water by the throatful, not by the palmful. 1940 C. H. Warren Corn Country 3 He pulled out a palmful of unprepared flour.

palmful (’paimful), a. rare. [f. palm si.1 + -ful 1.] Full of or abounding in palm-trees. a 1618 Sylvester Job Triumphant 67 Neer wher Idume’s dry and sandy soil Spreads palmful forests.

palm gamete, obs. corrupt f. pomegranate. palmi- (paelmi), combining form of L. palma palm of the hand, palm-tree, etc. (palm sb.1 and 2), occurring in scientific (chiefly botanical) terms, as pal’micolous a. [L. -coins inhabiting], growing upon or inhabiting palm-trees; 'palmiform a. = palmatiform; 'palmigrade a. Zool. = plantigrade; 'palmilobed a., palmately lobed; palmi'nervate, 'palminerve, 'palminerved a., palmately nerved or veined, as a leaf; 'palmi-veined a. = prec.; pal'mivorous a. [L. -vorus devouring], feeding on, or obtaining food from, palm-trees. 1857 Mayne Expos. Lex., ‘Palmicolous..‘Palmiform. 1864 Webster, *Palmigrade [citing Hitchcock], 1876 Harley Mat. Med. (ed. 6) 711 Leaves alternate, more or less •palmilobed. 1857 Mayne Expos. Lex., "Palminervate. 1880 Gray Struct. Bot. iii. §4 (ed. 6) 93 Palmately, Digitately, or Radiately Veined (or ‘Palminerved) class, of which leaves of common Maples and the Vine are.. examples. 1852 Th. Ross Humboldt's Trav. II. xxii. 336 The assertion of Linnaeus, that.. man is essentially ‘palmivorous.

palmic (’paelmik), a. Chem. [ad. F. palmique (Boudet 1832), f. L. palma (in Palma Christi) + -ic.] Of or pertaining to castor oil: in palmic acid, (C18H34 0 3) obtained by saponifying palmin and decomposing with hydrochloric acid; it crystallizes in white silky needles; = ricinelaidic acid. 1838 T. Thomson Chem. Org. Bodies 431 Palmic acid when pure, fuses at 1220 [Fahr.].

palmier, var. palmer sb.2 Obs., palm-tree. palmierite (pael'mkorait). Min. [ad. F. palmierite (A. Lacroix 1907, in Compt. Rend. CXLIV. 1400), f. the name of Luigi Palmier-i (1807-1896), Italian meteorologist: see -ITE1.] A sulphate of potassium, sodium, and lead, (K,Na)2Pb(S04)2, found as colourless hexagonal crystals. 1907 Mineral. Mag. XIV. 406 Palmierite.. found enclosed in aphthitalite amongst the products of the Vesuvian eruption of April, 1906. 1954 Mineral. Abstr. XII. 332 Palmierite. .was prepared as pearly scales by fusing a mixture of PbSCL and K2SO4.

palmiet (’palmit). [Afrikaans, a. Du., f. Sp. and Pg. palmito, dim. of palma palm.] A South African plant found in swamps and along riverbanks, Prionium serratum (= P. palmita), of the family Juncaceae, which has a woody stem, topped with a cluster of long, narrow, serrated leaves two or three feet long, and small, greenish-gold flowers borne in a large panicle. 1785 G. Forster tr. Sparrman's Voy. Cape Good Hope I. iii. 42 A little river or stream covered with palmites, a kind of acorus with a thick stem and broad leaves, which grow out from the top, as they do in the palm-tree, a circumstance from which the plant takes its name. 1800 A. Barnard Let. 14 May in 5. Afr. a Century Ago (1901) xvii. 286, I am living out of town .., removed from all party work, except working parties in our fields, rooting up of palmite roots, and planting of fir trees and potatoes. 1822 W. J. Burchell Trav. S. Afr. I. iv. 89 The boors believe this brownness [of the water] to be caused by the great quantity of Palmite (Palmiet), which every where grows in these streams. Ibid. 91 Most of the rivers which we passed in this excursion, are choked up with the plant called Palmiet by the colonists, and from which this one [5c. river] derives its name. 1868 J. Chapman Trav. S. Afr. I. ix. 193 The flower and root of the bulrush as well as the tsetla root or palmiet. . forms the main article of the diet of the Makobas. 1871 H. H. Dugmore Reminisc. Albany Settler 1. 17 The beaver gave way to the home-made palmiet or coffee straw, and the tiger-skin cap. 1944 V. Pohl Adventures Boer Family xvi. 106 The only hats they possessed were those made by my mother and Sophia from straw, palmiet (a water plant) or mealie leaves. 1952 Cape Times 20 Sept. 3/2 The boat, .was steered to a clump of palmiet. 1973 Stand. Encycl. S. Afr. VIII. 439/2 Palmiet... This waterside plant.. has a fairly stout, erect or decumbent, woody stem covered with old leaf-bases.

palmiferous (pael'mifaras), a. [f. L. palmifer palm-bearing + -ous: see palm sb.1 and -Fergus.] a. Bearing or producing palm-trees. rare~°. b. Bearing or carrying ‘palms’ or palmbranches. 1656 Blount Glossogr., Palmiferous,.. bearing or yeelding Palm or Date Trees; also victorious. 1664 H. More Myst. Itiiq. 376 Satan is bound, the Palmiferous Company triumphs, and the Heavenly Jerusalem is seen upon Earth.

PALMIFICATION 1866 Neale Sequences & Hymns 57 Christ’s own Martyrs, valiant cohort, White-robed and palmiferous throng.

people’s characters and fortunes by examining the palms of their hands; a chiromancer.

palmification (.paelmifi'keifan). [f. L. palma palm, after caprification.] (See quot.).

121500 P. Johnston Thre Deid Pollis 42 Quhat phisnamour, or perfyt palmester. 1561 T. Hoby tr. Castiglione's Courtyer iv. (1577) Xiijb, Palmestrers by the visage know many times the conditions, and otherwhile the thoughts of men. 1565 Cooper Thesaurus, Chiromantes .., a Palmester. 1578 Banister Hist. Man iv. 63 These three Muscles make that fleshy part of the thombe, which Palmesters do terme the hill of Mars. 1594 Carew Huarte's Exam. Wits xii. (1596) 183 Imagination .. inuiteth a man to be a witch, superstitious,.. a palmister, a fortune-teller. 01670 Hacket Cent. Sertn. (1675) 424 No soothsayer, no Palmester, no judicial Astrologer is able to tell any man the event of his life. 1888 Bryce Atner. Commw. III. vi. cxiv. 639 note, Fortune-tellers, clairvoyants, palmisters, and seers.

1876 Encycl. Brit. IV. 72 The Babylonians suspended male clusters from wild dates over the females;.. the process was called palmification.

palmin ('pselmin). Chem. [ad. F. palmine (Boudet 1832), f. L. palma (in Palma Christi) + -in.] A fatty substance obtained on treating castor-oil with nitric peroxide. Now called ricinelaidin. 1838 T. Thomson Chem. Org. Bodies 431 Palmin is very soluble in alcohol and in ether.

palming ('pa:mir)), vbl. sb.1 [-ing1.] The action of palm v. 1. Touching or grasping with the palm of the hand. (In quot. 1686 with play on sense 2.) 1686 Dryden Sp. Fryar n. iii, (He strokes her Face) ..Gom. Hold, hold, Father,.. Palming is always held foul Play amongst Gamesters. 1734 Fielding Univ. Gallant 111. Wks. 1882 X. 75 There’s no good ever comes of romping and palming: I never gave my hand to any man without a glove—except Sir Simon.

2. The action of concealing something in the palm of the hand, as in cheating at cards or dice, or in conjuring. 1673 R. Head Canting Acad. 17 Spent., in palming, napping, with how to fix a Die for any purpose. 1710 H. Bedford Vind. Ch. Eng. Pref. 54 The palming by Religious Juglers. 1803 Sporting Mag. XXI. 326 Palming, or handling the cards—so called from the cards being secured in the palm of the hand. 1899 Daily News 6 May 8/5 Such as are fond of palming and conjuring.

3. palming off (U.S. Law) = passing vbl. sb. 2b. Also attrib. 1891 Atlantic Reporter XXI. 613/2 The language of the court imports an intentional deceit and palming off. 1925 Federal Reporter (1926) VII. 604/1 In the case at bar the means are as plainly unlawful as in the usual case of palming off. It is as unlawful to lie about the quality of one’s wares as about their maker. 1942 Ibid. CXXIV. 706/1 Under Illinois law the ‘palming off doctrine’ is not treated as merely the designation of a typical class of cases of unfair competition, but as a rule of law itself. 1956 Dior v. Milton in N. Y. Suppl. 2nd Ser. CLV. 452 With the passage of those simple and halcyon days when the chief business malpractice was ‘palming off, and with the development of more complex business relationships .. many courts .. have extended the doctrine of unfair competition beyond the cases of ‘palming ofF. 1965 A. Bogsch in Ibid. 329/2 The principle of ‘passing ofF or ‘palming ofF.

4. attrib. 1812 Byron Waltz xiii, Till some might marvel, with the modest Turk, If ‘nothing follows all this palming work?’ 1812 J. H. Vaux Flash Diet., Paiming-racket, secreting money in the palm of the hand.

'palming, vbl. sb.2 [f. palm sb.1 4 + -ing1; cf. blackberrying, etc.] Gathering ‘palms’. 1825 Hone Every-day Bk. I. 396 It is still customary.. to go a palming.. on Palm Sunday morning;.. gathering branches of the willow or sallow with their grey.. buds.

'palming, ppl. a.1 [f. palm v. + -ing2.] That palms; touching or grasping with the hand. 1775 Sheridan Rivals n. i, But country-dances!.. to run the gauntlet through a string of amorous palming puppies.

f palming, ppl. a 2 Obs. [f. palm sb.2 + -ing2.] Of a deer’s horn: Bearing palms. C1400 [see palmed a. 3].

palmiped, -pede ('paelmiped, -pi:d), a. and sb. [ad. L. palmipes, palmiped-em, f. palma palm sb.2 + pes, ped-em foot.] A. adj. Of a bird: Having palmate feet (see palmate a. 2); web-footed. 1661 Lovell Hist. Anim. & Min. Introd., Birds which are .. granivorous, as the .. barnicle .. palmipede daw. 1694 Ray in Lett. Lit. Men (Camden) 200, I fancied they were no palmiped Bird. 1850 Fraser’s Mag. XLII. 28 She would lead her palmipede brood to the water.

B. sb. A web-footed bird. In pi. often as L. palmipedes (-diz). 1610 Guillim Heraldry iii. Table (1660) 95 Having their feet Whole and plain, and are called Palmipedes, as the Swan, Goose, Ducks. 1681 Grew Musaeum 67 Of Palmipede’s, or Webfooted Fowles. 1691 Ray Creation (1692) 150 Water-Fowl, which are Palmipeds, or whole¬ footed. 1774 Pennant Tour in Scot, in 1772, 312 The little Petrel—these are the last of the palmipeds. 1854 Owen Skel. 6f Teeth (1855) 62 In the palmipedes or web-footed order.

So tpal'mipedous a. Obs. = prec. A. 1646 Sir T. Browne Pseud. Ep. v. i. (1686) 191 The Pelican is palmipedous or fin-footed like Swans and Geese.

palmist ('paelmist, 'paimist). [f. palm sb 2 + -ist; perh. back-formation f. palmistry.] = next. 1886 Pall Mall G. 16 July 4/1 There is a Sibyl’s cave, where a hardened palmist will tell your fortune and your future. 1892 Literary World 20 May 485 The phrenologist and the palmist take infinite pains to dispel the prevailing ignorance.

palmister ('paelm-, 'pa:mista(r)). Now rare. Also 5-7 palmester, 6 -estrer. [In 15-17th c. palmester, also palmestrer, app. f. palmestry, palmistry: cf. sorcer-er, sorcer-y, etc.] One who practises palmistry; one who professes to tell

PALM-OIL

109

palmistry ('paelm-, 'paimistri). Forms: 5 pawmestry, 6-7 palmestrie, palmistrie, (6 paulmistrie, palmastry, palmesy, pampestrie, -y, 6-8 palmestry), 6- palmistry. [ME. f. paume, palme, palm (of the hand) 4- an element (orig. -estrie, -estry) of obscure origin, which has been gradually changed to -istry, so that the word now appears like a derivative of the 19th c. palmist.) 1. Divination by inspection of the palm of the hand; the art or practice of telling persons’ characters and fortunes by examination of the lines and configurations of the palm; chiromancy. c 1420 Lydg. Assembly of Gods 870 Adryomancy, Ornomancy, with Pyromancy, Fysenamy also, and Pawmestry. 01425 Gower's Conf. III. 134 Gebuz and Alpetragus eke Of Planisperie [v.r. palmestrie].. The bokes made. 1530-1 Act 22 Hen. VIII, c. 12 Some of them feynynge them selfes to haue knowlage in physike, phisnamie, palmestrie or other craftie sciences. 1538 Elyot Diet., Chiromantia, palmestry. 1546 Langley Pol. Verg. De Invent. 1. xviii. 34 b, Chiromantie.. called commonly Palmistry. 1562 Lane. Wills 1. (1857) 183 On litle boke of palmesy. 1567 Harman Caveat (Shaks. Soc.) 23 Egiptians .. practising paulmistrie to such as would know their fortunes. 1575 Mirr. Mag., Bladud 46 b, For fooles.. And such as practise pampestry. 1613 Purchas Pilgrimage (1614) 310 They professe palmistry and fortune-telling. 01658 Cleveland Gen. Poems (1677) 2 He tipples Palmestry, and dines On all her Fortune-telling Lines. C1704 Prior Henry Emma 133 A frantic gipsy.. With the fond maids in palmistry he deals. 1832 De Quincey Charlemagne Wks. XIII. 160 note, It is in fact upon this infinite variety in the superficial lines of the human palm, that palmistry is grounded. attrib. 1899 Daily News 21 July 5/1 There were raffles, a palmistry tent, and a cafe chantant. 1900 Pinero Gay Ld. Quex 11. 87 The palmistry profession is a flourishing one.

b. fig. (nonce-uses.) 1841 De Quincey Rhetoric Wks. i860 XI. 407 The impossibility of finding any two leaves of a tree that should be mere duplicates of each other, in what we might call the palmistry of their natural marking. 1877 Stubbs Lect. Med. n Hakluyt Voy. II. 1. 113 A little pinnach of white Ostrich feathers. 1585 James I Ess. Poesie (Arb.) 43 Like as ane hors, when he is barded haile, An fethered pannach set vpon his heid, Will make him seame more braue. 1601 Holland Pliny I. 270 Their feathers so faire, that they serue for pennaches. 1651 Evelyn Diary 7 Sept., He had in his cap a pennach of heron. 1669 Wyche Short Rel. River Nile (1798) 40 The tail is worn by children for a Penashe. 1719 D’Urfey Pills VI. 133 Like to a Panack it covers my Face. 1796 Stedman Surinam II. xvii. 31 This bird [the cockatoo] is crowned with a panashe or bunch of feathers. 1819 H. Busk Vestriad 1. 428 The tow’ring panache sweeps the chalky floor, a 1848 Sir S. Meyrick in Cussans Her. vi. (1882) 94 The distinction between the Panache and Plume is, that the former was fixed on the top of a Helmet, while the latter was placed behind, in front, or on the side.

b. Astron. A plume-like solar protuberance. 1887 Lockyer Chem. of Sun 441 At the poles there is an exquisite tracery curved in opposite directions, consisting of plumes or panaches.

c. Comb., as panache-crest. 1864 Boutell Her. Hist. & Pop. xvii. §2 (ed. 3) 267 The Garter-Plates.. display panache-crests.

2. fig. Display, swagger, verve. 1898 Thomas & Guillemard tr. Rostand's Cyrano de Bergerac v. vi. 294 Cyrano... One thing is left, that, void of stain or smutch, I bear away despite you... Roxane... ’Tis?. .. Cyrano... My panache. 1900 J. T. Grein Dramatic Crit. (1902) III. 65 No one displayed that ‘panache’ which is the paramount demand of romantic comedy. 1903 G. B. Shaw Man & Superman p. xxxi, Shakespear.. never conceived how any man who was not a fool could, like Bunyan’s hero .. with the panache of a millionaire, bequeath ‘my sword to him that shall succeed me in my pilgrimage, and my courage and skill to him that can get it’. 1932 R. Fry Characteristics French Art in. 53 In real life the fun of soldiering, its bustle, its swagger, its panache, sometimes leads to being mutilated. 1949 F. Maclean Eastern Approaches in. vi. 370 His must have been, I think, an engaging character, a mixture of southern panache, rustic guile, and a childlike desire to please, i960 D. Walker Where High Winds Blow 11. viii. 117 Mac wore his flying clothes, the half-laced boots and the old suede jacket; but with his clean blue shirt and a silk handkerchief knotted at his neck, he had a workaday panache. 1972 D. Francis Smokescreen v. 58 A certain panache about him, but also some of the ruthless cynicism of experienced journalists. 1976 New Yorker 22 Mar. 128/3 When he did join the Maquis, late in March, 1944, Malraux exhibited his customary panache. 1978 Listener 12 Jan. 49/1 He plays the piano with panache, but cannot read music.

panached (ps'naijt, -ae-), a. Also 7 pen(n)ached [f. prec. -F -ed2; cf. F. panache.] Diversified with stripes of colour like a plume. 1664 Evelyn Kal. Hort. Apr. 65 Carefully protect from violent storms of Rain .. your Pennach’d Tulips. 1665-76 Rea Flora (ed. 2) 93 The flowers are white and red penached like a tulip. 1719 London & Wise Compl. Gard. ix. 286 Purple, violet colour’d and panached or striped yellow, and violet Pansies.

t'panacy. Obs. rare~l. = panacea. a 1690 T. Watson in Spurgeon Treas. Dav. Ps. cxix. 72 The Scripture is .. the panacy, or universal medicine for the soul.

panada (pa'naids). Also 7 pannada; j3. 6-9 panado. [a. Sp. (Pg., Pr.) panada = It. panata, F. panade panade2, f. It. pane, L. pane-m bread: see -ADA, also -ado.] A dish made by boiling bread in water to a pulp, and flavouring it according to taste with sugar, currants, nutmegs, or other ingredients. 1625 F. Hering Cert. Rules C b, Burnet will doe well, or thinne pannada. 1625 Massinger New Way 1. ii, She keeps her chamber, dines with a panada, Or water-gruel. I732 Arbuthnot Rules of Diet 1. 252 Mealy Substances and Panadas, or Bread boiled in Water. 1782 Jones Let. in Ld. Teignmouth Life (1804) 218 The nation .. will be fed like a consumptive patient, with chicken-broth and panada. 1881 J. A. Symonds Shelley iv. 73 His favourite diet consisted of pulse or bread, which he ate dry with water, or made into panada. fig. 1822 Blackw. Mag. XII. 12 [They] swallow, without flinching, all the theological panada with which she may think fit to cram them. fl 1598 Florio, Panada, a kinde of meate called a Panado. 1617 Moryson I tin. 11. 46 Before these warres, he vsed to haue nourishing brackefasts, as panadoes, and broths. 1776 Phil. Trans. LXVI. 430 The regimen enjoined him..was

PANAMA

123

gruel, panado, and sage-tea. 1835-40 J. M. Wilson Tales of Borders (1851) XIX. 252 A ruined constitution, which sack, and sago-pudding, and panado, could scarcely support.

f panade1. Obs. rare. [app. related in its radical part to OF. pann-, pan-, penart, penard ‘cutlass, a kind of large two-edged knife, poniard’ (Godef.), med.L. penardus (Du Cange), but the suffix is different. Cf. also med.L. pennatus a kind of sword (Du Cange), It. pennato ‘a kind of cutting-hooke that gardiners vse’ (Florio); also (for the radical part) L. bipennis a two-edged axe.] A kind of large knife. [13.. Annales Paulini an. 1330 in Chron. Edw. I & II (Rolls) I. 350 Quando episcopus erat moriturus clamavit et praecepit ‘Occide, occide’; et ad hoc tradidit suum panade, unde caput episcopi fuerat abscisum. 1883 Stubbs ibid. II. p. xcix, [Bishop Stapleton was] stripped and beheaded with a panade or butcher’s knife, which one of the bystanders offered.] c 1386 Chaucer Reeve's T. 9 And by his belt he baar a long panade [mispr. by Thynne pauade]. Ibid. 40 Wij? panade and wip knyf or boydekyn.

panade2 (pa'neid). [a. F. panade.]

= panada. 1598 Florio, Panadella, Panadina, a little messe of Panad. 1603 Holland Plutarch's Mor. 714 They give pappes and panades unto their little babes. 1655 J. Phillips Sat. agst. Hypocr. (1674) 14 It was no Christmas-dish with Pruens made, Nor White-broath, nor Capon-broth, nor sweet ponade. 1892 W. B. Scott Autobiog. Notes I. 127 His [Leigh Hunt’s] own food seemed to be panade. panado, variant of panada. Panado’d in Discolliminium (1650) 46: see march-panado v. Panadol (’paenadDl). Pharm. Also panadol. A proprietary name for paracetamol. 1955 Trade Marks Jrnl. 14 Dec. 1231/2 Panadol... All goods included in class 5 [sc. pharmaceutical, veterinary, and sanitary substances, etc.] for sale in the United Kingdom. Bayer Products Limited,.. Kingston-onThames, Surrey; merchants and manufacturers. 1959 Wilson & Schild Appl. Pharmacol, (ed. 9) xvi. 326 The analgesic activity of N-acetyl p-aminophenol (paracetamol, panadol).. has been shown to be about as great as that of the parent compounds. 1967 M. Culpan In Deadly Vein viii. 176 A low table—with.. a couple of novels, and a bottle of Panadol tablets. 1971 D. Lambert in C. Bonington Annapurna South Face 293 The majority who attended had to be given some form of placebo, and panadol or aspirin were found best for this purpose. 1975 Sunday Times 16 Nov. 44/3, I was going crazy trying to find things: the Panadol for my husband’s head.

! I panaesthesia, -esthesia (paenis'0i:si9, -i:s0-). [a. Gr. TravaLodrjoia full vigour of the senses, f. nav-y pan- 4* aiodrjois perception.] The total sum of the perceptions of an individual at a given moment. 1884 McDowall tr. A. Herzen in Jrnl. Mental Sci. Apr. 51 Each [element] awakens its own quantum of consciousness, which unites with that of the other elements simultaneously disintegrated, to form the panaesthesia of the individual. Note. I propose this name of panaesthesia to express ‘the totality of what an individual feels at a given moment’.

panaesthetism (pse'nes-, pae'ni:s0itiz(3)m). [f. Gr. nav-, pan- + alad-qr-fis one that feels -I- -ISM.] 1. The theory that consciousness may inhere in matter generally. 1882 E. D. Cope in Amer. Naturalist June 468 Panassthetism... The admission of the possibility of the existence of consciousness in other forms of matter than protoplasm, and in other planets than the earth.

2. = P ANESTHESIA. 1900 Gould Diet. Med. Biol., Panesthetism, same as Panesthesia.

pan-'African, a. [pan- i.] All-African; of or pertaining to all persons of African birth or descent; of, pertaining to, or comprising all the peoples of Africa generally. 1900 Daily News 16 July 7/5 A pan-African Conference will be held at the Westminster Town Hall on July 23,.. and will be attended and addressed by those of African descent from all parts of the British Empire, the United States of America, Abyssinia, Liberia, Hayti, &c. Ibid. 26 July 4/4 A permanent Pan-African Association was formed to protect the rights and aid the development of Africans and their descendants throughout the world. 1944 Ann. Reg. 1943 132 Sir Godfrey Huggins, Prime Minister of Southern Rhodesia,.. foreshadowed a possible Pan-African Council to coordinate problems common to African countries. 1955 [see next], i960 Times 29 Sept. (Nigeria Suppl.) p. xii/2 Dr. Nkrumah’s pan-African way of thinking. 1962 Listener 25 Jan. 157/1 The Ghana Government has also tried to promote pan-African schemes of unity. 1967 Freedomways VII. 174 It is only by planning along Pan-African lines ourselves can Africa hope to free herself. 1973 Caribbean Contact Feb. 16/2 Garvey’s views in the 1920’s already foreshadow the later Pan African movement. 1975 C. E. Griffith Afr. Dream viii. 105 The pan-African advocate was disturbed by contemporary works which assigned Africans last place among the three major races of the world. So pan-Afri'cander a. [pan- i], of or

belonging to all Africanders, or of a government or state which should include all South Africans of Dutch descent or sympathies. Hence panAfri'canderdom (see -dom). 1884 Manch. Guard. 26 Sept. 5/2 An imaginary deep-laid scheme .. a Pan-Teutonic or Pan-Africander combination against the British power in South Africa. 1899 1 . Schreiner in Daily News 29 Nov. 6/6 Their dream of a PanAfricander Republic. 1900 Ibid. 12 June 3/4 He never

pretended to hide his ideal of Pan-Afrikanderdom under its own flag.

pan-Africanism (paen'sefrik3niz(3)m). [f. a.

pan-

movement which advocates the political union of all the indigenous inhabitants of Africa; the ideals of this movement. Hence pan-'Africanist sb., an advocate or supporter of pan-Africanism, also as adj., of or pertaining to pan-Africanism.

African

4-

-ism.]

A

1955 B. Timothy Kwame Nkrumah iii. 38 In October, 1945, the fifth International Conference of the Pan-African Congress was held in Manchester.. . The proceedings of the Conference were conducted under the joint chairmanship of .. Dr. P. Milliard, and Dr. W. E. B. Du Bois, who gave birth to Pan-Africanism. 1959 Cape Times 7 Apr. 1/7 African leaders from all parts of the Union decided to establish the Pan Africanist Congress, i960 Times 22 Mar. 12/1 The PanAfricanists’ campaign against the pass laws exploded today on the banks of the Vaal river. 1963 Listener 17 Jan. 110/1 The fourth political ideal, Pan-Africanism, or continental federation. 1973 S. Henderson Understanding New Black Poetry 17 The changing world in which Black Americans of the post-World War II generation found themselves, a world in which articulate men and women rediscovered Africa and Pan-Africanism. 1973 Black World Mar. 53/2 An indiscriminate listing of pan-Africanist and Africanist resources. 1975 Times Lit. Suppl. 17 Oct. 1238/5 Like many pan-Africanists from the New World, there was often an element of utopianism in Delany’s vision of Africa. 1976 Survey Summer-Autumn 289 Among black people outside there was often a strong link between Marxism and panAfricanism. Ibid., Black Americans and West Indians who were pan-Africanists were disproportionately left of centre in their political ideologies.

panage,

obs. f. pannage.

Panag(h)ia

(paenai'jiia), Gr. Ch. Also 9-Panhagia. [a. Gr. it av ay la, fern, of navayios all¬ holy.] A title of the Virgin Mary in the Orthodox Eastern Church; the All-holy. Also, an image or representation of the Virgin Mary. [1686 B. Randolph Pres. St. Morea 13 Many People came from the City of Zant to pay their devotions to the Panaija there.] 1775 R. Chandler Trav. Greece (1825) II. 59 The picture of the Panagia, or Virgin Mary, in Mosaic, on the cieling of the recess. 1866 Felton Anc. Sf Mod. Gr. 1.11. iii. 314 The Parthenon which had been converted into a church of the Panhagia, or Blessed Virgin. 1903 G. F. Abbott in Daily Chron. 16 June 3/1 A small table, .placed under the lamp which burns in front of the icon of the Panhagia. 1910 New Schaff-Herzog Encycl. Relig. Knowl. VIII. 327/1 Panagia (‘All Holy’), the usual (though not official) title of the virgin in the Greek Church. 1911 [see Hodegetria]. 1931 Times Lit. Suppl. 19 Mar. 231/2 Devotees who implore the Panagia of Kykko for rain or the Panagia of Tenos for health. 1958 L. Durrell Balthazar vi. 135 ‘I ask you to sleep with him as I would ask the Panaghia to come down and bless him while he sleeps—like in the old ikons.’ How .. Greek! 1961 D. Attwater Christian Churches of East I. 223 Panagia .., ‘all-holy’, used for the Mother of God as we say ‘our Lady’. Also another name for the enkolpion.

panagirick,

obs. f. panegyric.

panagraphic,

etc., varr. panographic, etc.

Panama (ptena'ma:, 'paen-).

[The name of a city and state in Central America, and of the isthmus uniting North and South America.] attrib. Of or pertaining to Panama: spec. Panama disease, a vascular wilt disease of banana trees, caused by the soil-borne fungus Fusarium oxysporum f. sp. cubense, and characterized by the yellowing and wilting of the leaves, first described from infected trees in Central America in 1910. Panama fever-, see quot. 1890. Panama hat, a misnomer for a hat made from the undeveloped leaves of the stemless screw-pine (Carludovica palmata) of tropical South America; now often applied to hats made in imitation of this; also absol. Panama sb. Panama hat palm, plant, the screw-pine, Carludovica palmata, which produces leaves used in the manufacture of Panama hats; = jipijapa a. Panama red, a local variety of marijuana grown in Panama. 1848 Colburn's United Service Mag. iii. 67 One veteran in a panama and rosette deputed by the body, addressed me in Spanish. 1873 J. Miller Life amongst Modocs 44 He could not push his panama any further back. 1885 Lady Brassey The Trades 177 It is sometimes called..the hat-palm, the young shoots making excellent sombreros or panamas. 1900 Jrnl. Soc. of Arts 17 Aug. 744 In buying a panama it is necessary to ascertain two things—that the straw is whole and that it is not stiffened. 1975 G. Avery Childhood's Pattern ix. 216 School uniform was no badge of servitude... Nobody sat viciously on their Panamas. 1910 E. Essed in Ann. Bot. XXIV. 488 The Panama Disease.—Preliminary Notice.—This fungoid disease on the Musa sapientum var. Gros Michel was, it seems, first detected in Central America. 1913 W. Fawcett Banana xiii. 87 The true Panama disease also exists in Trinidad. 1934 A. Huxley Beyond Mexique Bay 16 That insidious Panama Disease .. has ruined so many [banana] plantations throughout the Caribbean. 1949 Caribbean Q. I. III. 43 Bananas resistant to Panama disease.. are being grown commercially. 1956 H. G. de Lisser Cup & Lip x. 119, I instructed him to go to Napleton to see Sampson about the treatment of Panama Disease. 1969 New Scientist 16 Jan. 142/2 Panama disease of bananas is not controlled by eliminating the pathogen but by selecting resistant strains of banana. 1972 J. W. Purseglove Tropical Crops:

PANAMAN Monocotyledons II. 368 Panama disease, also known as banana wilt and vascular wilt,.. is one of the world’s most catastrophic plant diseases. 1850 J. L. Tyson Diary of Physician in Calif. 29 The so-called Panama fever rarely occurs, unless previous disease has wasted the powers. 1868 Overland Monthly Dec. 561/1 After hearing all about how she felt, his diagnosis was a mild case of fever—Panama fever. 1890 Billings Nat. Med. Diet. II. 281 Panama fever. Sometimes malarial and sometimes yellow fever. 1940 F. Riesenberg Golden Gate 109 Complaints charged that the frequent burials at sea resulted from improper care of those who had contracted ‘Panama fever’ or ‘yellow fever’. 1833 Marry at P. Simple xxx, Men, with large panama straw hats on their heads. 1856 C. M. Yonge Daisy Chain 11. xi. 455 Dr. Spencer was in the hall, with his bamboo, his great Panama hat, and grey loose coat. 1858 Simmonds Diet. Trade, Panama-hats, very fine plaited hats made from the fan-shaped leaves of Carludovica palmata, which are generally worn in the West Indies and American Continent, and fetch a high price. In Central America where they are made, the palm is called Jipijapa. 1900 Jrnl. Soc. oj Arts 17 Aug. 744 Jipijapa or Panama hats. Ecuador is the real home of the hats wrongly designated under the name of ‘panama’. .. Everywhere in Latin America the hat is known under the name of ‘Jipijapa’ in honour of the city where its manufacture was first started. 1916 ‘Taffrail’ Pincher Martin iii. 34 Vernon Hatherley, the lieutenant-commander (T.), clad in an ancient Panama hat and a suit of indescribable overalls. 1974 Country Life 4 Apr. 816/1 Simple panama hat with gros-grain ribbon. 1931 P. C. Standley in Publ. Field Mus. Nat. Hist. Bot. Ser. X. 117 Carludovica palmata... Panama hat palm... Common in wet forest; ranging to Guatemala and southward to Peru. 1941 T. H. Goodspeed Plant Hunters in Andes v. 146 Along such forest margins small species of bamboo, ‘Panama hat’ palms, tree ferns, the ginger, and other attractive plants disported themselves. 1954 R. W. Schery Plants for Man vii. 176/1 The Panama hat palm .. grows wild in most of the American tropics. 1972 J. W. Purseglove Tropical Crops: Monocotyledons I. 94 Panama Hat Plant... occurs wild in the humid forests of Central America. 1967 Boston Sunday Herald 26 Mar. iv. 1/1 Traffic in marijuana—Acapulco Gold and the better quality Panama Red and Yakatanga Purple —out of Mexico has steadily increased in the last three years. 1972 Last Whole Earth Catalog (Portola Inst.) 62/3 Acapulco Gold, Panama Red, and other strains of grass are reputed to be particularly potent.

Panaman

('paensmsn), sb. and a.

+ -an.] = Pa'namic a.

Panamanian

PANATROPE

124

a.

[f. Panama

and

sb.

Also

1901 W„ H. Dall in Proc. U.S. Nat. Museum XXIII. 285 The northern limit of the Panamic fauna is Point Conception, California. 1904 Sun (N.Y.) 25 Feb. 2/6 The constitution settled the question of what the people of that republic are to be called by specifying that they are ‘Panamans’. 1906 W. F. Johnson Four Centuries of Panama Canal (1907) xx. 360 The Panaman sense of justice is as highly cultivated, and the Panaman sensitiveness to and resentment of injustice are as keen as our own. 1913 E. Peixotto Pacific Shores from Panama 26 Verandas., overhang all the thoroughfares, and the indolent Panamans spend much of their time upon them or lounging about the .. cafes and hostelries. 1937 Times Lit. Suppl. 22 May 397/3 The friction between Yanqui indifference to diplomatic etiquette and Panaman pride are all candidly described here.

Panamanian (paens'meiman), a. and sb. Also fPanamenian. [Irreg., f. Panama + -n- + -ian.] A.adj. Of or pertaining to Panama. B. sb. A native or inhabitant of Panama. This form with medial -e- (quots. 1869, 1892) is an adaptation of the Spanish term Panameho. 1855 R Tomes Panama in 1855 vii. 216, I had no means of judging of the intimate character of the Panamanian dames. 1869 Pim & Seemann Dottings in Panama xi. 184 The Panamenians displayed great heroism, but.. the buccaneers could not be repulsed. 1889 W. Nelson Five Yrs. Panama 50 The native Panamanians being great stayat-homes. 1892 J. Bornn in G. S. Minot Hist. Panama xv. 74 The Buccaneer.. desired .. precious metals and stones... But their search for these disclosed to them the fact that the Panamenian had provided against this emergency by placing these aboard a ship, with orders to sail away if the city should fall. 1906 M. A. Chatfield Let. 21 Jan. in Light On Dark Places at Panama (1908) 45 The best [hotel], the Central, charged $4.00 gold per day, $8.00 Panamanian. 1913 Chambers's Jrnl. July 503/2 Travelling without any Spanish and without binoculars puts one wholly at the mercy of the secretive Panamanian or the wily Indian. 1934 [see Honduran, hondurean a. and $&.]. 1959 Listener 23 Apr. 718/1 A former Panamanian ambassador in London. 1964 Daily Tel. 11 Jan. 16/6 Panamanian claims to sovereignty over the Canal Zone. 1976 Times 5 Feb. 20/4 The Lloyd’s report shows that 14 of last year’s casualties were registered under the Panamanian flag. 1976 Sci. Amer. Sept. 140/2 Nicolas Ardito Barletti, a Panamanian, attempted to place a value on the social benefit from research.

pan-American (paena'msrikan), a.

[pan-

i.]

Of or pertaining to all the states of North and South America or to all Americans. 1889 Evening Post (N.Y) 27 Sept. 4/3 European Opinion on the Pan-American Congress. 1901 Daily News 11 Apr. 5/1 The Buffalo Pan-American Exposition. 1901 Westm. Gaz. 23 Oct. 4/2 The Pan-American Congress was opened at four o’clock yesterday afternoon at Mexico. 1927 New Republic 21 Sept. 110/1 The existence of the Pan-American Union, and the calling of an occasional Pan-American Congress, should not deceive anyone as to the predominant position of the United States in this hemisphere. 1934 A. Huxley Beyond Mexique Bay 200 Pan-American Airways .. are responsible for the long-distance international services. 1966 Times 28 Feb. (Canada Suppl.) p. xiv/5 Canada’s 1967 Pan-American Games.

Hence pan-A'mericanism, the idea or sentiment of a political alliance or union of all the states of North and South America; also, a

movement towards better commercial and cultural relations among American nations. 1902 Monthly Rev. Oct. 66 The French-Canadian,.. should a change be forced upon him, would incline towards Pan-Americanism. 1915 W. Wilson Public Papers (1926) III. 409 This is Pan-Americanism. It has none of the spirit of empire in it. 1954 H. C. Allen Gt. Brit. & United States xiv. 526 His Pan-Americanism, which aimed at the economic and political consolidation of the Western hemisphere,.. led him to leap into action on the Isthmian issue. 1966 Oxf. Compan. Amer. Hist. 611/2 PanAmericanism, a new contribution to U.S. policy during the 1880’s,.. was formulated by Secretary of State Blaine.

pan-Anglican (paen'aeijgliksn), a.

[pan- i.] Of, pertaining to, or embracing the whole Anglican Church with its branches and related communities, esp. Colonial and American. [1679 Lyndwood's Provine., Const. Legat. 3 heading, Concilium Pan-Anglicum Londini habitum.. Anno Domini 1236.] 1867 [A ‘Pan-Anglican Synod’, consisting of 75 British, Colonial, and American Protestant bishops, met at Lambeth Palace from 24 Sept, to 10 Dec.]. 1868 W. S. Gilbert Bab Ballads, Bishop of Rum-ti-f bo, To synod called Pan-Anglican. 1888 Pall Mall G. 6 July 1/2 The PanAnglican Episcopal Council, which is sitting at Lambeth.

pan-Anglo-Saxon,

etc.: see pan- i.

panans, obs. form of

penance.

pananthropism, -apospory:

see pan- 2.

panaquilon (ps'naekwilon).

Chem. [f. panax quinquefolium (see Panax) -I-on.] An amorphous sweet substance found in ginseng (Panax Schinseng) by Garrigues, in 1854. 1859 Fownes Man. Chem. 355 Panaquilon, from Panax quinquefol.. very much resembles glycyrrhizin, but is not precipitated from its solution by sulphuric acid. 1890 Billings Nat. Med. Diet. II. 281 Panaquilon. C12H25O9.

pan-Arabism (pjen'aerobiz(9)m).

[f. pan- + The ideal of political union of all the Arab states; a movement advocating such a union. Hence pan-'Arab a. and sb., pan-'Arabic a., pan-'Arabist. Arab sb. and a. -f -ism.]

1930 Encycl. Social Sci. III. 148/2 Pan-Arabism is scarcely more possible when Moslems speaking the Arabic language are ruled in such diverse ways as in French North Africa, Egypt, Syria, Iraq and the divisions of Arabia. 1939 Asia Aug. 450 (heading) Pan-Arab nationalism. 1958 Spectator 7 Feb. 159/1 In a sense pan-Arabism proved Farouk’s downfall. Ibid. 1 Aug. 155/3 By joining the UAS the ruler [of Kuwait] would preserve his sheikdom and his subjects would have their pan-Arabic aspirations satisfied. 1959 Times 10 Mar. 11/2 This uncertainty at the top is bound to encourage others, who know more clearly what they want, to take over, whether they are pan-Arabists or Communists, idealists or self-seekers. 1962 Listener 1 Mar. 365/1 To young Arab Nationalists—to young Pan-Arabists everywhere—Egypt under President Nasser seemed destined to unite the Arab world. Ibid. 5 Apr. 597/1 The Ba’ath leaders are doctrinaire pan-Arabs of the frontiersmashing variety. 1963 M. Khadduri Mod. Libya xi. 330 At the outset, those who advocated Pan-Arabism were limited to the articulate intelligentsia who had received their education in neighboring Arab countries. 1968 Listener 15 Aug. 195/2 The commandos themselves are pan-Arab in a new sense... The fedayin have no state. 1974 Florida FL Reporter XIII. 52/1 They admitted that each had also learnt (besides Classical Arabic) a pan-Arabic Standard dialect. 1975 N. Luard Robespierre Serial iv. 16 Twice SaudiArabian delegate to Pan-Arab conferences. 1978 Times 10 Aug. 12/7 Messianic Pan-Arabism was rapidly declining, while the Arab national state triumphed.

fpa'narchic, a. Obs. nonce-wd. [f. Gr. navapxos

all-ruling + -ic.] All-ruling.

B. Jonson Alch. 11. v, Is Ars sacra,.. Or the pamphysick, or panarchick knowledge, A heathen language? 1610

panarchy ('paenski). rare. [f.

pan- + Gr. apxv*

-apxta rule, realm.] Universal realm. 1839 Bailey Festus xix. (1848) 208 The starry panarchy of space. 1948 L. MacNeice Holes in Sky 49 He is separate too, who had but now ascended Into the panarchy of created things Wearing his halo cocked.

f'panaret. Obs. rare~x. [ad. Gr. -rravaptros allvirtuous.] An all-virtuous one. 1609 J. Davies Holy Roode (1878) 13/1 Wilt haue our Bodies which thou didst create? Then take them to thee thou true Panaret.

|| pana'ricium, -itium. Obs. Also 6-is. [late L. panaricium, for paronychium.] A whitlow. c 1400 Lanfranc's Cirurg. 223 Panaricium is an enpostym pat is in pe heed of a mannes fyngir about pe nail. 1597 A. M. tr. Guillemeau's Fr. Chirurg. 39/1 Ther commethe in the endes of the fingers, somtimes a certayn vlceratione callede Panaris or Paronichia. 1663 Boyle Usef. Exp. Nat. Philos. 11. v. xi. 229 A Counsellor’s wife, who.. was cured of a panaritium.

panarmony:

see panharmony.

|| panarthritis (paena:'0raitis). Path. [f. pan- + Inflammation involving the whole structure of a joint.

arthritis.]

1890 Billings Nat. Med. Diet., Panarthritis. 1897 Allbutt's Syst. Med. III. 79 The disease [rheumatoid arthritis] has been called a pan-arthritis, because it involves all the parts of a joint—cartilage, bone, and synovial membrane.

f'panary, sb. Obs. rare~1. [ad. L. pdndrium bread-basket, neuter of pdnarius: see next and -ary.] A storehouse for bread, a pantry. 1611 Bible Transl. Pref. 3 It [the Scripture] is a Panary of holesome foode, against fenowed traditions.

panary ('paenari), a. [a. L. panari-us, f. pdn-is bread: see -ary.] Of or pertaining to bread; esp. in the phrase panary fermentation. 1818 Colebrooke Import Colonial Corn 128 That fermentation, which takes place in the making of leavened or raised bread,.. named the panary fermentation. 1844 H. Stephens Bk. Farm I. 41 Trying the relative panary properties of different kinds of flour and meal. 1875 Encycl. Brit. III. 254 The so-called panary fermentation in bread¬ making is a true alcoholic fermention [«V]. 1942 Proc. Food Group V. 70/1 During the latter half of the last century the microbiological aspect of panary fermentation attracted considerable attention. 1971 A. R. Daniel Bakers' Diet. (ed. 2) 139/2 Panary fermentation, the fermentation of bread dough.

panashe, obs. form of panache. fpana'tel. Obs. rare~x. [ad. It. panatella or panadella ‘a little messe of Panad’ (Florio).] A light panada. 1603 Lodge Treat. Plague (Hunterian Cl.) 55 If sharpenesse be displeasant to his stomacke... Barly, creame, Almond milke, and panatels, are fit meates in this cause. [1727-41 Chambers Cycl., Panada, Panata, or Panatella, a diet, consisting of bread boiled in water, to the consistence of a pulp; given to sick persons whose digestion is weak.]

panatela (paena'tela). Also panatella, panetela. [Amer. Sp., a long, thin biscuit, etc.] a. A long slender cigar tapering at the sealed end. Also attrib. b. A cigarette made of Central or South American marijuana. 1901 ‘H. McHugh’ Down Line 32 A young chap..who had been out in the smoking room working faithfully on one of those pajama panatella cigars. 1904 W. Stevens Let. May (1967) 74 My idea of life is a fine evening.. + a soft, full Panatela. 1906 L. J. Vance Terence O'Rourke 11. i. 190 Gravely he inspected the end of the commendable panetela, which he was enjoying by the grace of Chambret; and he puffed upon it furiously, twinkling upon his friend through a pillar of smoke. 1912 G. Frankau One of Us v. 41 Apart, unmoved, behind his Panatela, Old Hiram stood, of journalists surrounded. 1928 Ade Let. 27 May (1973) 130 For many years after I took up the writing game I smoked whatever was readily obtainable, with a preference for a mild Havana Cigar of the Panatella shape. 1943 RChandler Lady in Lake (1944) ii. 9 He reached himself a panatela.. and lit it. 1946 Mezzrow & Wolfe Really Blues xii. 229 Some Spanish guys.. rolled it [5c. marijuana] in a different sized paper, about half an inch longer than mine and much thinner, and they called their product a ‘panatella’. 1956 B. Holiday Lady sings Blues (1973) iv. 43 ‘Girl,’ he said, ‘come here. Jimmy’s got the best panatella you ever smoked in your life.’ 1969 R. R. Lingeman Drugs from A to Z 194 Panatella.., bigger, fatter, more potent marijuana cigarette made of Central or South American marijuana. 1970 E. McGirr Death pays Wages vii. 156 The Sergeant produced a small box of midget panatellas and a box of matches.

|| Panathenaea (paenaeGii'niia). Also-aia. [a. Gr. Travadrjvaia adj. neut. pi. (sc. Upa solemnities), f. wav- all + Ad-qvdl-os Athenian, f. Adr/vat Athens, or ’A8t)vt] Athene, Minerva, the patron goddess of Athens.] The national festival of Athens, held, in a lesser form every year, in a greater every fifth year, to celebrate the union of Attica under Theseus. It included a splendid procession to the shrine of the goddess Athene, with gymnastic games and musical competitions. Hence Panathe'naean a., pertaining to or characteristic of this festival. 1603 Holland Plutarch Explan. Words, Panathenaea, a solemnity held at Athens... Such games.. as were then exhibited.. they called Panathenaik. 1727 Bailey vol. II, Panathenaea. 1775 R. Wood Ess. Homer 240 Could Homer have heard his Poems sung or recited, even at the Panathenaean Festival, a 1822 Shelley Ion Pr. Wks. 1888 II. 114 You have now only to consider how you shall win the Panathenaea. 1853 Hickie tr. Aristoph. (1872) II. 590, I was quite spent with laughing at the Panathenaia. 1882 Swinburne Tristram of Lyonesse, Athens 179 None so glorious garland crowned the feast Panathenaean.

Panathenaic (paenaeGii'nenk), a. (sb.) [ad. Gr. TTavadrjva'iK-os, f. iravadf^vaia'. see prec.] Of or pertaining to the Panathenaea. Panathenaic frieze, a frieze, designed by Phidias, representing the procession at the festival, which surrounded the exterior of the cella at the Parthenon. 1603 [see prec.]. 1638 Junius Paint. Ancients 152 The pageants of their Panathenaike solemnitie. 1835 Court Mag. VI. 179/2 That unrivalled production of Greek art, the Panathenaic procession. 1869 Ruskin Q. of Air §39 The earliest Panathenaic vase known—the ‘Burgon’ vase in the British Museum. 1880 Poynter & Head Classic & Ital. Paint. Pref. 13 The beauty which receives its full expression in the Panathenaic frieze.

t B. sb. pi. The Panathenaic celebrations. Obs. 1678 Cudworth Intell. Syst. 1. iv. 401 The Peplum or Veil of Minerva, which in the Panathenaicks is with great pomp and ceremony brought into the Acropolis.

pan-athletic, panatom: see pan- 2. Panatrope ('paenatraup). Also panotrope and with small initial, [f. pana-, pano-, of unknown

PANAVISION

125

origin + Gr. t/jotti) turn, turning.] The proprietary name of a form of (electric) recordplayer capable of relatively loud reproduction. 1926 Glasgow Herald 5 Oct. 5 There was no graduation of musical vibrations that the ’Panatrope’ could not reproduce. 1928 E. Waugh Decline & Fall 11. iii. 168 In a minute the panatrope was playing, David and Martin were dancing, and Peter was making cocktails. 1933 Punch 16 Aug. 181/1 \\ hatever you may lack in the way of plush seats and panotropes you wouldn’t see that at an ordinary cinema. C1940 Dylan Thomas & Davenport Death of King's Canary (1976) vii. 125 A panatrope sounded over the crack of rifles, the smashing of crockery, the complaining of beasts. 1954 Trade Marks Jrnl. 15 Sept. 921/1 Panatrope... Gramophones, radio gramophones, apparatus and instruments for recording and reproducing sound, parts and fittings.. for all the aforesaid goods; and gramophone needles and gramophone records. The Decca Record Company Limited,.. London,.. manufacturers. 1961 Times 28 Mar. 12/7 They must now man the ticket office, sell programmes, start the recalcitrant generator, warm up the panotrope. 1968 D. Braithwaite Fairground Archil. 165 Panatrope, successor to the mechanical organ — gramophone turntables, amplifier and loudspeakers relaying noisy pop records. 1978 C. Humphreys Both Sides Circle x. 114,1 had a fight with the representative of the firm who had hired us the panatrope, or long-playing record machine.

Panavision 0paen3vi33n). [f. pan(orama + a + VISION s/>.] A proprietary name for a type of anamorphic lens; loosely, wide-screen cinema¬ tography. Also fig. 1955 Jrnl. Soc. Motion Piet. & Television Engin. LXIV. 233/1 Anamorphic printer lenses used .. are the Tushinsky and Panavision. 1963 Punch 3 July 30/1 Panavision and colour make the whole thing incongruously cheerful to look at. 1967 Trade Marks Jrnl. 24 May 669/2 Panavision... Cinematographic and photographic apparatus..; anamorphic lenses... Panavision Incorporated .., City of Los Angeles. 1973 W. Dancy in S. Henderson Understanding New Black Poetry 300 Frail we cringe before Dante’s Italic vision Its cineramic focus and panavision scale Swells brain-mind.

|| Panax ('ptenteks). [L. panax, ad. Gr. navaier/s, -Kes all-healing, ndvaecs the plant yielding opopanax.] Panace, All-heal; now a Linnaean genus of plants (N.O. Araliacese), containing herbs, shrubs, and trees, of tropical and Northern Asia and America, some of them noted for real or supposed medicinal virtues, esp. the Ginseng (P. Schinseng) and American species (P. quinquefolium). c 16x7 Middleton Witch in. iii. 29 Marmaritin and mandragora, thou wouldst say. Here’s panax too. 1638 Nabbes Bride IV. i, Panax Coloni Is known to every rustick; and Hipericon. 1819 Pantologia s.v., Ginseng was formerly supposed to be confined to the mountains of Chinese Tartary: it is now, however, fully ascertained that the American panax quinquefolia is precisely the same.

panblastic:

see pan- 2.

f'pan-bone. Obs. rare—', [f. pan sb.1 6 + bone]

The bone of the skull. 1545 Raynold Byrth Mankynde Y vj, Vnsensyble swettinge euaporatith, and yssuyth furth of the poores in the skyn that coueryth the panbone.

pan-Bri'tannic,

a.

Also

8

Pambritannick.

[pan- i.] fa. Of or consisting of all the Britons

or of all parts of Britain. Obs. b. comprising all the British dominions.

Of or

1709 Eliz. Elstob Ags. Horn, on birthday St. Gregory Pref. 17 And be it plain as to the Britains, even from their Behaviour at that most celebrated Pambritannick Council at Augustine’s Ac. 1900 Daily News 24 Mar. 4/7 The momentous outburst of pan-Britannic patriotism. 1902 Q. Rev. July 329 A Pan-Britannic Customs Union, if practicable, would prove efficacious in cementing the union of the empire.

pan-Buddhism, -ist,

etc.: see pan- i.

pancake ('paenkeik), sb.

[f. pan sb.1 1 + cake sb.] 1. A thin flat cake, made of batter fried in a pan. Often taken as the type of flatness; phr. as flat as a pancake (and varr.) (also used with reference to the fig. senses of flat a.) c 1430 Two Cookery~bks. 1. 46 Putte a litel of pe Whyte comade in pe panne, & late flete al a-brode as poll makyst a pancake. 1555 W. Watreman Fardle Facions 1. v. 53 For their meate they vse, moche a kynde of pancake made of rye meale. 1611 Middleton & Dekker Roaring Girl 11. i, A continual Simon and Jude’s rain Beat all your feathers as flat down as pancakes! 1619 Pasquil's Palin. (1877) 152 And every man and maide doe take their turne, And tosse their Pancakes up for feare they burne. 1757 Smollett Reprisal 1. ii, I’ll beat their skulls to a pancake. 1761 Sterne Tr. Shandy III. xxvii. 138 He has crush’d his nose, .as flat as a pancake to his face. 1828 Craven Gloss, (ed. 2) s.v. Pancake Tuesday, In some farm houses the servants, according to seniority, fried and tossed the pancake. 1830 Marry at King's Own I. xvii. 261 Under which it had lain, jammed as flat as a pancake, i860 Ld. Bloomfield in Lady G. Bloomfield's Remin. (1883) II. xiv. 97 The country is as flat as a pancake. 1909 Dialect Notes III. 411 Flatter than a pancake, very flat, of persons and things. 1921 Galsworthy To Let I. ix. 79 Fleur was not yet home... Here were her aunt, and her cousins the Cardigans, and this fellow Profond, and everything flat as a pancake for the want of her. 1922 Joyce Ulysses 735 The last [stout] they sent from O’Rourkes was as flat as a pancake. 1936 'G. Orwell Keep Aspidistra Flying i. 15 He was nearly thirty and had accomplished nothing; only his miserable book of poems

that had fallen flatter than any pancake. 1959 Daily Tel. 14 Mar. 6 His statement to the House of Commons yesterday fell as flat as a pancake.

2. Applied to various objects thin and flat like a pancake, and in more extended applications, e-ga. An imitation of leather consisting of leather-scraps glued together and stamped into sheets by hydraulic pressure, used for in-soles (Knight Diet. Mech. 1875). b. An arrangement of six playing-cards, in which one card is laid down and another transversely across it; round these are then placed four others, held in their places by the overlapping ends of the first two, and by overlapping each other, so that all form one cohering whole, c. Palaeont. (See quot. and cf. the existing cake-urchin.) d. dial, (a) The leaf of the Kidney-wort, Cotyledon Umbilicus (Devon); (b) The fruit of the Common Mallow, Malva sylvestris (N. Line.), e. Naut. A single cake of pancake-ice: see 3. f. A type of flat hat. U.S. g. A vertical descent made by an aircraft in a level position (see quot. 19181); the landing of an aircraft in an emergency with the undercarriage retracted (see pancake landing), h. An opaque facial treatment used as a base for make-up. Freq. attrib., as pancake make-up. orig. U.S. b. 1844 Alb. Smith Adv. Mr. Ledbury I. ix, I’ll bet you .. that I make the whole of this pack of cards into ‘pancakes’. c. 1843 Humble Diet. Geol. & Min., Pancake, the name given by Klein to the Echinodiscus laganum, a species of fossil echinus, belonging to the division catocysti. d. 1886 Britten & Holland Plant-n., Pancakes. e. 18.. in Borthwick Brit. Amer. Rdr. (i860) 263 This sludge [of ice].. forms itself into small plates, which, being rounded by continual rubbing, are called by the sailors pancakes. 1867 Smyth Sailor's Word-bk., Pancakes, thin floating rounded spots of snow ice, in the Arctic seas, and reckoned the first indication of the approach of winter, in August. f. 1875 E. S. Nadal Impressions London Social Life 143 The cap was peculiar, though about the year ’56 we had something like it called the ‘Pancake’. 1945 Amer. Speech XX. 233/1 She had on her duty dress and a French pancake. Ibid. 234/1 French pancake, flat hat. 1957 M. B. Picken Fashion Diet. 241/2 Pancake beret, broad flat beret. 1975 G. Howell In Vogue 188 (caption) Pancake and huge gloves in looped emerald green crochet. 1976 M. & G. Gordon Ordeal (1977) xiii. 92 She wore .. a pancake Stetson that she could tilt over her face. g. 1912 Aero Mar. 66/1 Pride cometh before a pancake. 1913 C. Mellor Airman 25 Landings must be ‘normal’ — not of the ‘pancake’ order. 1914 Hamel & Turner Flying 66 He must be able to learn how to make a fairly safe ‘pancake’. 1918 H. Barber Aeroplane Speaks (ed. 6) 14 Pancakes, pilot’s slang for stalling an aeroplane and dropping like a pancake. 1918 Cowley & Levy Aeronautics x. 225 Dangerous consequences due to a landing of a pancake type are usually guarded against by a strong under-carriage and by the insertion of shock absorbers. 1974 P. Wright Lang. Brit. Industry 5 In the R.A.F. during the last war crash landings were pancakes. h. 1937 Official Gaz. (U.S. Patent Office) 13 July 251/1 Max Factor & Co., Los Angeles, Calif... Pan-cake. The word ‘cake’ is disclaimed apart from the mark. For cosmetic in the nature of a solidified cream used for a make-up base. 1940 Sears Catal. Spring/Summer 99 (caption) Pan-Cake Makeup. 1946 Trade Marks Jrnl. 15 May 244/2 Pancake... Cosmetic preparations for toilet use and for use in theatrical, motion picture, television, and photographic make-up. Max Factor & Co..., Hollywood, United States of America; manufacturers. 1951 H. MacInnes Neither Five nor Three 1. v. 66 Miss Guttman’s face flushed with pleasure even under the pan-cake make-up. 1953 New Yorker 13 June 61/1 Like his Cabinet members, he used pancake makeup. 1955 W. Gaddis Recognitions iii. ii. 737 It’s too bad they didn’t get some pancake on him before he went up. i960 L. Cooper Accomplices 11. ii. 84 A private life that you can put over your real one.. like your pancake make-up. 1962 E. O’Brien Lonely Girl ii. 22, I put pancake on Baba’s back to hide her spots. 1970 Sunday Times 3 May 28/6 Women take hours getting themselves done up to attract men, slapping on pancake, painting their eyes. 1975 J. Crosby Affair of Strangers iii. 25 Chantal wore only light pancake, dimming but not obliterating the brown skin. 1975 Daily Colonist (Victoria, B.C.) 20 June 4/6 The candidate had ugly mannish hands and, under the heavy pancake make-up, the suspicion of beard stubble. 1978 Chicago June 14/3, I didn’t used to wear pancake at all —it was a macho thing with me. But now I do.

3. attrib. and Comb., as pancake-making; pancake-like, -shaped adjs.; pancake fashion, -wise advbs.; pancake batter, the mixture from which pancakes are made; pancake coil Electr., any flat or very short inductance coil (see quots.); Pancake Day, Tuesday, Shrove Tuesday, from the custom of eating pancakes on that day; pancake descent, landing [cf. pancake v. b], the landing of an aircraft in an emergency with the undercarriage retracted; pancake-ice, floating ice in thin flat pieces, forming in the polar seas at the approach of winter; pancake-plant dial., the common mallow (N. Line.)’, pancake race, a race held on Shrove Tuesday, in which the participants are required to toss pancakes as they run; pancake roll (see quot. 1967). 1739 E. Smith Compl. Housewife (ed. 9) 114 Mix all well together a little thicker than *pancake batter. 1747 H. Glasse Art of Cookery vii. 69 Make it up into a thick Batter with Flour, like a Pancake Batter. 1965 A. Christie At Bertram's Hotel xi. 103 She made herself three pancakes with the pancake batter. 1910 H. M. Hobart Diet. Electr. Engin. I. 108 * Pancake coil, a flat former-wound coil used in the construction of the early smooth-core rotating armatures of alternators. The term is also sometimes applied to the flat separately insulated unit coil used in modern high-pressure transformers. 1921 Physical Rev. XVIII. 138 Coursey’s curves do not cover the case of coils whose radial dimension exceeds the axial (pancake coils). 1940 Chambers's Techn. Diet. 611/1 Pancake coil, an

PANCAKE inductance coil in which the windings are arranged spirally, in the form of a flat disc, i960 Cooke & Markus Electronics & Nucleonics Diet. 322/2 Pancake coil, a coil having a diameter appreciably greater than its length. 1961 Guardian 18 Jan. 1/1 The transformer.. will be made up of a series of ‘pancake’ coils of primary and secondary windings, a 1825 Forby Voc. E. Anglia, * Pancake-day, Shrove Tuesday. 1914 W. J. Claxton Mastery of Air xlviii. 249 It is considered faulty piloting to make a *pancake descent where there is ample landing space. 1863 Atkinson Stanton Grange (1864) 164, I have seen them [hares] work their way — •pancake fashion, I should call it—under a wire fence. 1817 Scoresby in Ann. Reg., Chron. 556 Its exterior is always sludge, and its interior *pancake ice. 1886 A. W. Greely Arctic Service I. vi. 56 No semblance of a pack was noted until about 5 p.m. It then consisted of small pieces of pancake ice, which would in no way interfere with the progress of any steaming vessel. 1928 *Pancake landing [see level v.1 6]. 1938 Encycl. Brit. Bk. of Year 57/2 Nothing better could be expected than a ‘pancake’ landing which would destroy the undercarriage without seriously injuring the crew, i960 Wentworth & Flexner Diet. Amer. Slang 374/1 Pancake landing, Specif., in aviation, the act or instance of landing an airplane on its fusilage rather than on its wheels, done when the landing gear is damaged. 1887 W. Rye Norfolk Broads 75 A mound, a considerable one for this •pancake-like county. 1951 Sun (Baltimore) 17 Jan. 3/2 (caption) Mrs. Virginia Leete.. takes a spill in the snow during a practice run.. in preparation for the annual *pancake race scheduled for Shrove Tuesday. 1955 Ibid. 23 Feb. 2/3 Pancake races have featured Shrove Tuesday observances in Olney for some 510 years. 1967 D. Brice Folk-Carol of England iii. 86 The well-known ‘pancake race’ that takes place in the Buckinghamshire village [of Olney] every Shrove Tuesday. 1972 Guardian 15 Jan. 14/5 Shrovetide brings pancake races like that at Olney in Buckinghamshire, with housewives tossing pancakes as they belt along. 1976 Times 3 Mar. 14/6 The annual women’s pancake races in Lincoln’s Inn Fields. 1967 Observer (Colour Suppl.) 30 Apr. 38/4 *Pancake roll, a pancake with savoury meat and vegetable fillings, deep fried. 1968 R. V. Beste Repeat Instructions xi. 121 They had a more adventurous meal than the.. vegetable chop suey and pancake rolls he usually ordered. 1969 O. Blakeston For crying out Shroud vii. 59 Jim orders fried oysters and crispy pancake rolls. 1976 M. Butterworth Remains to be Seen iv. 68 The diligent Chinese .. laboured over their crab foo yung and their crispy pancake rolls. 1902 Daily Chron. 19 Nov. 8/5 She wears a *pancake shaped silk hat on her head. 1825 Brockett N.C. Gloss., *Pancake Tuesday, Shrove Tuesday; on which it is a general custom in the North to have pancakes. 1599 Porter Angry Worn. Abingd. (Percy Soc.) 50 [She] makes him sit at table *pancake wise, Flat, flat, God knowes.

Hence (nonce-wds.) 'pancakish a., somewhat like a pancake; 'pancakewards adv., towards a pancake. 1883 Blackw. Mag. July 62 A pancakeish omelette and wine were very acceptable. 1867 Cornh. Mag. Mar. 362 Her allowance would not admit of. .a surreptitious egg, might her desire pancakewards be never so strong.

'pancake, v. [f. pancake sb.] a. trans., to squeeze flat like a pancake. A\so fig. and in sense 2 h of the sb. 1879 G. Meredith Egoist II. 226 These conquerors of mountains pancaked on the rocks in desperate embraces. 1941 Time 6 Oct. 17/1 A .. near-hurricane .. that killed three people, leveled grain fields, pancaked buildings, blocked highways. Ibid. 20 Oct. 2/1 Starting the bill in the House, with a steam roller set to pancake all opposition. 1942 Capital (Topeka, Kansas) 15 Mar. (caption) Sure! He’s pancaked 17 guys in a row! Hits like a train at a grade crossing. 1948 L. Macneice Holes in Sky 13 They tell me report at the first police station. But the station is pancaked —so what can I do? 1953 Dylan Thomas Let. 22 June (1966) 409 Sober, airsick, pancaked flat, I saw these intelligent old friends as a warren full of blockish stinkers. 1973 R. L. Simon Big Fix vii. 50 His face was pancaked in layers, his hair laquered. 1974 Listener 23 May 678/2 Rows of pancaked Cadillacs and burnt-out Rolls-Royces. 1977 S. Wales Echo 18 Jan. 1/4 Police reported 21 confirmed deaths but said it was likely 60 to 70 more bodies remained in a pancaked carriage crushed to a quarter of its bulk by a giant slab of concrete weighing hundreds of tons.

b. Aeronaut, intr. Of an aircraft: to descend rapidly in a level position in stalled flight, spec. to land in this manner in an emergency with the undercarriage retracted (cf. pancake landing). Of the pilot: to cause an aircraft to pancake. Also transf. and fig. Hence 'pancaking vbl. sb. 1911 Aero Aug. 136/2 In the meanwhile Conway Jenkins had .. ‘pancaked’ badly, and smashed it pretty conclusively. 1912 Ibid. Mar. 66/1 He. .then shut off his engine, calmly waiting for the machine to return to the ground, which it did with a resultant bump, commonly known to the aviation world as pancaking (falling flatly). 1914 Aeronaut. Jrnl. Oct. 316 Pancake, to, to descend steeply, with the wings at a very large angle of incidence, like a parachute. 1914 H. M. Buist Aircraft in German War 35 The craft pancaking, diving and banking are monoplanes. 1916 C. Winchester Flying Men 68 So..the ‘pancaking’ of aircraft is not an advisable method of landing. 1920 igth Cent. Mar. 570 This pancaking device by which the National Socialists tried at the last moment to save the crash. 1928 C. F. S. Gamble Story N. Sea Air Station xv. 263, I took my chance and about 10 feet up ‘pancaked’ —a horrid crash. 1929 E. W. Springs Above Bright Blue Sky 73, I came out of the spin at five hundred feet and pancaked in the reserve lines. 1936 F. Clune Roaming round Darling xxv. 271 All at once she [5c. a lorry] slithered like hell, and, knifing a comer, pancaked on to a mulga-tree. 1938 Daily Progress (Charlottesville, Va.) 30 July 1/8 He suggested the planes might be ordered to comb isolated mountain forests on the Pacific side of Luzon Island on the possibility the ‘Clipper’ pancaked into the trees. 1943 P. Brennan et al. Spitfires over Malta 91,1 told my boys to pancake as soon as they had finished engaging. 1950 Gloss. Aeronaut. Terms (B.S.I.) 1. 12 Pancaking, the alighting of an aircraft at an abnormally high rate of descent

PANCAKE-BELL or low forward speed. 1952 M. Tripp Faith is Windsock vi. 97 ‘Beany Able funnels; we are on three engines and must land.’ ‘Pancake, Able.’ ‘Able pancaking.’ 1962 R. W. Clark Rise of Boffins ii. 53 Another great time-saver was the use of a code for passing instructions to the fighters, and such R.A.F. terms as.. ‘pancake’ (for land), were invented during these experiments. 1977 Listener 28 Apr. 559/2 His plane .. pancaked into it. The Germans .. came out.. to take him and the plane.

Upanchayat, punchayet (p/m'tjaijat). E. Ind. Also panchaet, -ait, -aeet. [Hindi, f. panch five, Skr. pahea five.] A council of five (or now usually more) persons, assembled as a jury or court of arbitrators, or as a committee to decide on matters affecting a village, community, or body. Also attrib. Hence panchayat samiti [f. Hindi samiti committee],

'pancake-'bell. A bell formerly (still in some places) rung on Shrove Tuesday at or about 11 a.m., popularly associated with the frying of pancakes.

1805 Asiatic Ann. Reg. Misc. 14/2 The panchaets are anxious for the examination of collateral facts. 1812 Mar. Graham Jrnl. Resid. Ind. 41 The Parsees .. are governed by their own panchait, or village council.. [it] consists of thirteen of the principal merchants of the sect. 1826 Hockley Pandurang Hari I. iii. 32 Assemble a punchayet, and give this cause patient attention, seeing that Hybatty has justice. 1844 H. H. Wilson Brit. India II. 515 The fullest possible employment of the .. village courts, or Panchayats, in the adjudicature of civil suits. 1875 Maine Hist. Inst. vii. 221 The normal number of a Jury or Board of Arbitrators is always five—the panchayet familiar to all who have the smallest knowledge of India. 1881 E. B. Eastwick Murray's Handbk. Bombay Presidency (ed. 2) 11. 141 /1 In order to see the Towers of Silence, permission must be obtained from the Secretary to the Parsi Panchayat. 1893 Kipling Many Inventions 84 Create, further, councils other than the panchayats of headmen, village by village and district by district. 1945 ‘P. Woodruff’ Call next Witness 14 He was chairman of the village panchayat, the court which could try the smallest local offences. 1955 Times 29 Aug. 9/6 Mansingh tried to negotiate peace at a special meeting of the Panchayats, or village councils. 1963 Times 11 Mar. 11/7 The emphasis was corrected and laid on agricultural production—but no sooner than the establishment of panchayat raj had led villagers to express their needs more outspokenly, and their satisfaction had become the business of the village politicians. 1963 Economist 23 Nov. 752/1 His [the King of Nepal’s] system of ‘panchayat democracy’, an elaborate four-tier edifice of indirect elections. 1965 E. Linton World in Grain of Sand vi. 73 Were all members of the Panchayat present? No. Then send for them! Panchayats, literally meaning ‘councils of five’, have existed in villages since ancient times... Numbers need not necessarily be confined to five. 1969 Listener 2 Jan. 5/1 The panchayat system is little more popular than Pakistan’s basic democracy. 1969 National Herald (New Delhi) 29 July 7/4 Mr. Thana Ram, pradhan of panchayat samiti, has criticised the demotion of education extension officers who have completed five years of service. 1971 Hindustan Times Weekly (New Delhi) 4 Apr. 8/2 The Agriculture Refinance Corporation will provide Rs 25 lakhs for disbursement as loans among the orange-growers of Halrapatan panchayat samiti in Halawar district. 1971 Nat. Geographic Nov. 662/1 Panchayat means ‘five elders’, a traditional informal council that runs the affairs of Nepalese villages. 1973 Times 14 Apr. (Nepal Suppl.) p. i/5 Limited popular representation is permitted through a pyramidal structure of partly elected and partly nominated panchayats, or councils, beginning at the village level. 1976 D. Hiro Inside India Today 50 What then emerged was a three-tiered system whereby the old district boards.. were replaced by zilla parishads (i.e. district councils) with responsibility for co-ordinating development plans to be channelled through panchayat samitis (i.e. council committees) consisting of a number of popularly elected panchayats encompassing one or more villages—all interlinked through indirect elections. This system, popularly known as the panchayat raj, was first introduced in .. 1959.

Generally held to have been originally the bell calling to confession. It was observed as the signal for the cessation of work, and beginning of the holiday. 1599 Dekker Shoemaker s Holiday v. i, Upon every Shrove-Tuesday, at the sound of the pancake bell, my fine dapper Assyrian lads shall clap up their shop windows, and away. 1620 J. Taylor (Water-P.) Jacke-a-Lent Wks. (1630) 115/1 Shroue-Tuesday,.. by that time the clocke strikes eleuen, which (by the helpe of a knauish Sexton) is commonly before nine, then there is a bell rung, cald The Pan-cake Bell, the sound whereof makes thousands of people distracted. 1640-1 in Swayne Sarum Churchw. Acc. (1896) 212 Making a frame for the Pancake bell. 1896 Leeds Merc. 29 Feb. Suppl. (E.D.D.), Richmond and Darlington have also their pancake bells, also Northallerton, at which place the same bell is used as for the curfew. The pancake bell called the people to be shriven before Lent.

t pan'carpial, a. Obs. rare~l. [f. L. pancarpiUS, ad. Gr. ndyKapTr-os, f- rrav- all + Kapnos fruit.] Composed of all kinds of fruits. 1592 R. D. Hypnerotomachia 86 b, [Nymphs] with Pancarpiall garlands of all manner of Flowers, upon their heades.

f'pancart. Obs. [a. F. pancarte, ad. med.L. pancarta, pancharta: see panchart.] a. = panchart, b. A placard bearing a public notification. 1577 Holinshed Chron. II. 530/2 Iohn Bouchet.. meruayleth of an olde Pancarte [ed. 1587 panchart] or Recorde, whyche he had seene, by the tenoure whereof, it appeareth, that this Otho entitled hymselfe Duke of Aquitayne. 1656 Blount Glossogr. [from Cotgr.], Pancart, a paper containing the particular rates of Tolls or Customs due to the King, etc. Thus termed because commonly hung up in some publick place, either single, or with a frame. 1741 tr. D'Argens’ Chinese Lett. xl. 310 The poorest of them when they die, leave Alms enough to pay for the spirtual Pancart.

pance, obs. form of panse, pansy sb., paunch. f'pancelet. Obs. rare. [? dim. of pance, paijnce, cuirass; see -let.] A kind of horse-shoe. 1607 Markham Caval. vi. x. 64 The Pancelet to help the weake heele. 1726 Diet. Rust. (ed. 3) s.v. Horse Shooe, Horse-shooe of . .several sorts. 1. That called the Planchshoe or Pancelet.

pan-Celtic, etc.: see pan- i. pancer(e, -cher, variants of pauncer Obs.

panchen (paentjsn). panch, -e, obs. variants of paunch. panchama ('pAntjAms). India. [Skr., = fifth.] A member of the fifth division of early Indian society, outside the four main divisions of Brahmin, Kshatrya, Vasiya and Sudra; a pariah, and outcaste. This caste was also called Pancham Bandam. 1800 F. Buchanan Jrnl. 30 Apr. in Journey from Madras (1807) I.i. 19 Their farms they chiefly cultivate by slaves of the inferiour casts, called Sudra, and Panchum Bundum. The Panchum Bundum are by far the most hardy and laborious people of the country. 1874 Madras Census Rep. 1871 I. xi. 168 We now come to that great division of the people, spoken of by themselves as the ‘fifth caste’, and described by Buchanan and other writers as the Pancham Bandam. 1909 E. Thurston Castes & Tribes of S. India VI. 44 The Government ruled that there is no objection to the proposal that Paraiyas and kindred classes should be designated Panchama Bandham or Panchama in future, but it would be simpler to style them the fifth class. Ibid., Panchama students under training as teachers get stipends at rates nearly double of those for ordinary Hindus. 1917 Rangoon Gaz. 10 Oct. 12/1 A mass meeting of Panchamas (depressed classes) was held in Madras. 1932 G. S. Ghurye Caste & Race in India i. 10 In the Tamil and Malayalam regions.. sometimes the village is divided into three parts: that occupied by the dominant caste in the village or by the Brahmins, that allotted to the Sudras, and the one reserved for the Panchamas or untouchables. 1968 N. W. Ross Hinduism, Buddhism, Zen 29 Outside the four main caste divisions,.. there has also existed from the earliest times a group familiarly known as the Untouchables. They were called Panchamas, literally ‘the fifths’.

t'panchart. Obs. [ad. med.L. pancharta {-carta), f. Gi. nav- all + L. charta leaf, paper, in med.L. ‘charter’.] A charter, orig. app. one of a general character, or that confirmed all special grants, but in later use applied to almost any written record. 1587 [see pancart, quot. 1577]. 1621 Molle Camerar. Liv. Libr. v. xi. 361 The Constitutions of the Emperor Charles the fourth, gathered together in the Panchart, commonly called the Golden Bull. 1762 Gentl. Mag. 256 The consul’s chaplain has shewed me a panchart of a great Rabbin... This good Rabbin says in his Panchart.. that all men should regard each other as brothers.

PANCHRONIC

126

Tibet. Also Banchen, Pantchan, etc. [Tibetan, abbrev. of panditachen-po great learned one (cf. pundit).] A Tibetan Buddhist title of respect, applied esp. to the lama of Tashi Lhunpo, who is held to be the reincarnation of Buddha Amitbha and is next in importance to the Dalai Lama, being styled the Panchen Lama or Panchen Rinpoche (rinpoche = precious, jewel). Cf. Rinpoche. 1763 J. Bell Trav, from St. Petersburg I. 284 The Kontaysha is of the same profession with the Delay-Lama. .. I am informed there is a third Lama, called BogduPantzin, of still greater authority... He lives.. near the frontiers of the Great Mogul. 1784 S. Turner Let. 2 Mar. in Acct. Embassy to Court of Teshoo Lama in Tibet {1800) 111. 373, I was., strongly dissuaded by the Regent Punjun Irtinnee. 1794 A. Dalrymple Oriental Repertory II. 273 This Pantchan-lama is the Second Person of Tibeth and of all the Lama-Hierarchy. Ibid. 274 The Pan-tchan .. asked permission of his Majesty to proceed to the Capital of the Empire. 1800 S. Turner Acct. Embassy to Court of Teshoo Lama in Tibet 11. viii. 325 Punjin Rimbochay, Great Apostolic Master; the mitred professors of religion. 1834 C. Gutzlaff Sk. Chinese Hist. II. xvii. 64 One of the chiefs of Tibet, on hearing of the death of Banchen Lama at Peking, had gone to Nepaul with an immense treasure. 1851 H. T. Prinsep Tibet, Tartary Mongolia 108 The highest of existing regenerate Boodhs are the Delai Lama of Lassa; the Bandshan Remboochi, of Teeshoo Loomboo, the same who was visited by Captain Turner, in the time of Warren Hastings. 1876 C. R. Markham Narr. Bogle & Manning p. cxi, The Pundit went.. to Teshu Lumbo, to do homage to the Teshu Lama or Panchen Rimboche, a boy eleven years old. 1895 L. A. Waddell Buddhism of Tibet x. 235 The Sakya Grand Lamas had been called ‘Pan-ch’en’, or the ‘Great doctor’ from the twelfth century. 1925 Glasgow Herald 13 Apr. 9 The Panchan Lama is one of the two lama popes, the other being the Dalai Lama, or Ocean Priest, who resides at Lhassa. 1931 C. Bell Relig. of Tibet xii. 155 During the reign of the eighth Dalai Lama it is the Panchen Rim-po-che who looms largest in Tibetan history. 1935 Discovery Aug. 239/2 On the high altar itself the central position was occupied by an excellent photograph of the Panchen Lama. 1956 K. W. Morgan Path of Buddha vi. 256 The present Panchen Lama is the ninth in succession and was selected jointly by the former National Government of China and the followers of the exiled Panchen Lama. 1962 Listener 12 July 71/1 People interested in Tibetan institutions will also pay attention to the few pages devoted to the Panchen Lama. 1964 J. P. Mitter Betrayal of Tibet 98 The Chinese Amban

violated the Trade Regulations of 1908 by forbidding the Pan-chen Lama and his officials to communicate with the British Trade Agent at Gyantse. 1978 Guardian 25 Feb. 6/8 The Panchen Lama, .remained behind in Tibet when the Dalai Lama and other religious leaders fled to India in 1959.

pancheon (’paenfan). Also 7 panshin, -shion,

7-9

-chion, 9 -chin, -shin, -shon. [Origin obscure: app. derived in some way from pan sb.1 Some would identify it with pankin, which is known much earlier; but there are no other instances of the dim. -kin becoming -chin. Influence of puncheon has been suggested.]

A large shallow earthenware bowl or vessel, wider at the top than at the bottom, used for setting milk to stand in to let the cream separate, and for other purposes: sometimes applied to a bread-pan. 1601 Holland Pliny xv. vi. 433 Pans and panchions of earth. 1687 H. More Contn. Remark. Stor. (1689) 421 A great many Earthen Milk-pans or Panchins, as they call them. 1784 Wesley Wks. (1872) XIII. 502 A shelf where several pancheons of milk stood. 1829 Glover's Hist. Derby 1. 99 Pancheons, or shallow red glazed pans for setting of milk in dairies. 1897 Gurdon Mem. 43 (E.D.D.) She was pouring the new milk into the great earthenware panchions that are brown without and cream colour within.

b. Humorously used for ‘paunch’. 1804 Anna Seward Mem. Darwin 142 Lakes of milk ran curdling into whey, within the ebon concave of their [cats’] pancheons.

t 'panchrest. Obs. Anglicized form of next. 1727-41 Chambers Cycl., Panchrest, Panchrestos,.. a panacea. 1753-Cycl. Supp., Panchrestarii, among the Romans, those who prepared the pancrest, or universal remedy.

II panchreston (paen'kriistan). Obs. Also 7 -chrestum, -creston, (8 erron panchrestos, -us); pi. -chresta. [a. Gr. TrdyxpVaTOV acU- neut. ‘good for everything’, whence L. panchrestum medicamentum (Cicero and Pliny) sovereign medicine.] A universal medicine, a panacea. Also fig. 1632 Winterton Drexelius' Consid. Eternity To Rdr. 4 A pancreston profitable for all things. 1640 Harvey Synagogue, Bible iii, The true Panchreston ’tis for every sore. 1654 Whitlock Zootomia 176 Empiricks.. that with some Panchrestum, Catholike Medicines, undertake every thing. 1706 Phillips, Panchestra, Medicines that are good against all or many Diseases. [So in Kersey Bailey, etc.] 1727-41 Panchrestos [see prec.].

pan-Christian, panchristic:

see pan- 1,2.

panchromatic (psenkm'maetik), a. [f.

pan- + 1. Photogr. Sensitive (though not equally so) to light of all colours in the visible range. Also ellipt., a panchromatic emulsion or plate. chromatic a.]

1903, etc. [see orthgchromatic a. 1]. 1906 Chambers's Jrnl. May 416/2 This layer.. is re-covered with yet another layer of panchromatic, and sensitised. 1921 Glasgow Herald 6 Apr. 7 My dark-room lamp has three interchangeable safelights, .. one a dark green for panchromatics. 1952 Proc. R. Soc. Edin. A. LXIII. 206 The usual type of orthochromatic emulsion is a little slow to this radiation, but a panchromatic emulsion might record some red. 1978 SLR Camera Aug. 82/1 Panchromatic film—the type almost exclusively used these days for normal photography— .. is very much more sensitive to blue and blue-green, than the eye, but less sensitive to green, yellow and orange.

2. = POLYCHROMATIC a. 1971 J. McClure Steam Pig iii. 39 The poser of the panchromatic panties. 1975 M. Kenyon Mr Big xix. 180 Two boisterous black girls in patched panchromatic trousers.

Hence pan'chromatize v. trans., to render panchromatic; pan'chromatizing vbl. sb. 1922 E. J. Wall Pract. Color Photogr. ii. 15 Many dyes have been suggested for panchromatizing. 1925-Hist. Three-Color Photogr. vii. 246 A. Miethe recommended the following mixture for panchromatizing plates, i960 K. M. Hornsby tr. P. Glafkides' Photogr. Chem. II. xxxv. 729 To make them [sc. photographic emulsions] sensitive to the other colours, green, yellow, red and infra red—or to orthoor panchromatize as we say—it is necessary to incorporate certain special dyes.

panchronic (paen'krDiuk), a. Linguistics, [tr. F. panchronique (F. de Saussure a 1913, in Cours de Linguistique generate (1916) I. iii. 138), f. PAN- 2 + chronic a.] Pertaining to or designating linguistic study applied to all languages at all stages of their development. Also panchro'nistic a. Hence pan'chronically adv.\ 'panchrony. 1931 Amer. Jrnl. Philol. LII. 79 Scientific grammar must be based on a combination of ideo(syn)chrony and panchrony. 1939 L. H. Gray Foundations of Lang. 24 The components of such a panchronic grammar, which may technically be termed general grammar, will be few in number. 1949 Archivum Linguisticum I. 11. 127 On the panchronistic plane, there is the usual argument of the complete diversity of words for the same idea in different languages. 1951 S. Ullmann Princ. Semantics v. 261 He [sc. de Saussure] did admit the possibility of ‘panchronistic laws’ resembling the universal regularities of natural science, e.g. the ubiquitousness of sound-change. 1952 Times Lit. Suppl. 10 Oct. 659/3 A final chapter, devoted to panchronistic or general semantics, is merely a programmatic sketch. 1957 Archivum Linguisticum IX. 11. 81 Finally, hyper- and hypocharacterization may be used panchronically. 1964 Ibid. XVI. 1. 23 Clusters so shaped

PANCHSHILA may panchr°nically tend to undergo just this development. 1966 M. Pei Gloss. Ling. Terminol. 192 Panchronic grammar, applicable to all languages and at all historical stages of their development. 1969 Eng. Stud. L. 417 General phonetics is by definition synchronic, or rather panchronic. Ibid. 422 Comparatism was supposed.. to lead to diachrony, not to the establishment of common, general features of language, to panchrony. 1974 R. A. Hall External Hist. Romance Lang. 4 The panchronic approach treats those aspects of language for which the passage of time is not relevant. 1978 Language LIV. 238/2 In Chapter V, he treats ‘Lingua, stile, dialetti’.. from a primarily panchronic point of view.

11 panchshila (pain’Jnb). Also panchsheel, panchsila, and as two words. [Hindi and Skr., f. panch five, shila foundation.] The five principles of peaceful relations formulated between India and China (and, by extension, other communist countries). The five principles, stated in the preamble of a treaty signed by India and China in April 1954, are: 1. Mutual respect for each other’s territorial integrity and sovereignty. 2. Non-aggression. 3. Non-interference in each other’s internal affairs. 4. Equality and mutual benefit. 5. Peaceful co-existence. I955. Times 18 July 7/5 After analysing the popular enthusiasm in Russia over the Nehru visit, the newspaper [sc. Times of India] says, ‘It would be foolish, even dangerous, to work oneself up into a frenzy of apocalyptic fervour and hail those who hailed our Prime Minister as comrades good and true demonstrating in their mammoth enthusiasm the resolve to march in step to the golden melody of Panchshila.’ 1958 Times 4 July 9/3 India tried to act upon the principles of panchsila, and did not wish to interfere in other people’s affairs. 1959 Manch. Guardian 15 Aug. 5/4 China has slapped India’s face, and the Panchshilas (the ‘five principles of co-existence’) have popped. 1961 Economist 2 Dec. 939/2 India was drawing up the Panch Shila—the five principles of peaceful co-existence—with the Chinese. 1965 J. Nehru in A. Appadorai Documents Political Thought (1976) II. 739 Panchsheel has begun to acquire a specific meaning and significance in world affairs. 1967 L. J. Kavic India's Quest for Security iii. 59 On 1 August 1955, a joint communique issued in Kathmandu by representatives of the Nepalese and Chinese governments declared that an agreement had been reached which affirmed panch sheel as the basis of Sino-Nepalese relations. 1978 L. Heren Growing up on The Times v. 178 Despite the Indian name, the panchsila were of Chinese origin, and were written into the preamble of the Sino-Indian Tibetan Treaty on the instance of Peking.

Ipanchway, pansway ('paentjwei, ’paenswei). E. Ind. Also 8 panguay, ponsway, paunchway, [a. Hindi pansoi, Bengali panfot, pan.fi a boat.] ‘A light kind of boat used on the rivers of Bengal, with a tilted roof of matting or thatch, a mast and four oars’ (Yule). *757 J-

H. Grose Voy. E. Ind. 20 Their larger boats, called panguays, are raised some feet from the sides with reeds and branches of trees, well bound together with small-cord. 1766 Ibid. (ed. 2) Gloss., Ponsways, Guard-boats. 1793 W. Hodges Trav. India 39 The paunchways are nearly of the same general construction [as budgerows]. 1823 Heber Narr.Journ. India (1828) I. 4 A Panchway, or passage boat .. large and broad, shaped like a snuffer dish; a deck fore and aft, and the middle covered with a roof of palm branches.

t panchymagogue (paen'kimagng). Obs. [Formerly panchymagogon, a. Gr. type *nayxvp.ayajyov, f. nav- all + yvpa fluid, humour + aytuyos, -ov leading.] (See quot. 1657.) 1657 Physical Diet., Panchymagogon, such purgers as are universal, purging all humors. 1671 Salmon Syn. Med. ill. xlix. 560 There are many Panchymagogons extant Ibid. li. 570 Electuary of Turbith .. is a good Panchymagogue. 1676 Cooke Mellificium Chirurg. vii. 1. iv. 814 Of Water-Purgers, Simple, Compound, and Panchymagogons. 1706 Phillips, Panchymagoga or Panchymagogues,.. Medicines that disperse all Humours of the Body. 1893 Syd. Soc. Lex., Panchymagogue, a medicine anciently believed to drive out all peccant humours.

panclastic, -conciliatory, etc.: see pan- 2. panclastite (paen'klsestait). [f. Gr. trav- all + kXclotos broken, -xXaarqs breaker + -ite1 4.] An explosive formed by mixing liquid nitrogen tetroxide with carbon disulphide, nitrotoluene, or other liquid combustible, in the proportion of three volumes of the former to two of the latter. 1883 Eng. Mechanic 9 Mar. 9 A Parisian has invented a new explosive which is more powerful than dynamite. Panclastite, as he calls it, consists of hypoazotic acid .. mixed either with essence of petroleum or sulphuret of carbon. 1890 Daily News 31 May 5/7 An analysis, .shows that the Nihilists were manufacturing ‘panclastite’.

pancosmic (paen'kozmik), a. [f. as next + -ic: cf. cosmic.] Pertaining or relating to the whole universe; of or pertaining to pancosmism. 1853 Fraser’s Mag. XLVIII. 459 In the most melodious verse, illustrated by the most startling and pancosmic metaphors. 1891 Daily News 3 Apr. 5/2 Miss Naden’s poetry began to bear the burden of Pancosmism... She rejoices in being ‘One with the essence of the boundless world’... A microbe or a bluebottle fly is just as Pancosmic as anything else, on this showing.

pancosmism (paen'kDzmiz(3)m). Philos, [f. Gr. ■nav- all + Koag-os world, universe + -ism, after pantheism.] The doctrine that the material universe or cosmos is all that exists. 1865 Grote Plato I. i. 18 The fundamental tenet of Xenophanes was partly religious, partly philosophical, Pantheism, or Pan-kosmism. 1876 Fairbairn Stud. Philos.

PANCREATITIS

127 Relig. & Hist. (1877) 392 Pantheism and Pankosmism are but the ideal and real sides of the same thought. 1901 R. M. Wenley in Baldwin Diet. Philos. & Psychol. 1. 84/2 Pancosmism is, for orthodox theology, the sole atheism.

b. nonce-use. world.

Ideal oneness with the whole

1891 [see pancosmic].

Hence pan'eosmist, one doctrine of pancosmism.

who

holds

the

1876 Fairbairn Stud. Philos. Relig. & Hist. (1877) 392 The pantheist is a metaphysician, the pankosmist a physicist.

pancratian (paen'kreijian), a. [f. L. pancrati¬ um + -an.] Of or belonging to the pancratium. 1810 F. Lee tr. Pindar’s Isthmian Odes v. 474 To thee and to thy Pytheas were decreed The garlands of the stout Pancratian toil.

pancratiast (paen'kreijiaest). [ad. L. pancratiastes, a. Gr. nayupartaar-qq, agent-n. from nayxparial,eiv to practise the nayxpanov, pancratium. Cf. mod.F. pancratiaste.] A combatant or victor in the pancratium. 1603 Holland Plutarch Explan. Words, Pancratiast, one that is skilfull and professed in the said Pancration. 1610 Marcelline Triumphs Jas. I 1 To plaite Wreathes, Chaplets, and Coronets of honor for this worthy Pancratiaste. 1765 Antiq. in Ann. Reg. 181/1 An Olympian Pancratiast. 1880 Waldstein Pythag. Rhegion 15 This statue belongs to the heavier genus of athletes, the boxer or the pancratiast.

pancreas ('pEeqkriiaes, -as), [a. mod.L., a. Gr. nayxpeas (stem -xpear- sweetbread, f. nav- all + xpeas flesh. So F. pancreas, It., Sp. pancreas.] A lobulated racemose gland situated near the stomach, and discharging by one or more ducts into the duodenum a digestive secretion, the pancreatic juice’, called in animals, when used as food, the sweetbread. 1578 Banister Hist. Man v. 68 This body is called Panchreas, that is, all carnous or fleshy, for that it is made and contexed of Glandulous flesh. 1681 tr. Willis' Rem. Med. Wks. Vocab., Pancreas, called in a hog the sweet bread. 1731 Arbuthnot Aliments i. (1735) 15 The Pancreas is a large salivary Gland separating about a Pound of an Humour like Spittle, in twelve Hours. 1831 R. Knox Cloquet's Anat. 784 The Pancreas.. lying across the vertebral column, between the three curvatures of the duodenum, behind the stomach, and to the right of the spleen.

b. transf. (See quots.) 1841-71 T. R. Jones Anim. Kingd. (ed. 4) 475 To these secreting caeca [of Rotifera], Ehrenberg has chosen to give the name of pancreas; but.. the first rudiments of a pancreas are only met with in animals far higher in the scale of animal existence. 1883 E.R. Lankester in Encycl. Brit. XVI. 676/2 Upon the bile-ducts in Dibranchiata are developed yellowish glandular diverticula, which are known as ‘pancreas’, though neither physiologically nor morphologically is there any ground for considering [them] .. equivalent to the glands so denominated in the Vertebrata.

So pancratiastic (paenkreifi'aestik), a. [ad. Gr. of, pertaining to, or characteristic of a pancratiast.

pancreatectomy (.paegkriis'tektsmi). Surg. [f.

TrayxpaTLaoTiK-os],

Gr. Stem nayKpear- (PANCREAS) Excision of the pancreas.

1749 G. West Pindar's Nemean Odes xi. Strophe ii, The Wrestler’s Chaplet.. Mix’d with the great Pancratiastick Crown. 1875 Jowett Plato (ed. 2) I. 194 They have at last carried out the pancratiastic art to the very end.

1900 in Dorland Med. Diet. 1903 W. S. Bickham Textbk. Operative Surg. v. 834 Anatomically, complete pancreatectomy is very difficult. 1968 New Scientist 27 June 701/2 Pancreas transplantation.. might also be useful., where pancreatectomy is needed because of malignancy. 1974 R. M. Kirk et al. Surgery vi. 112 Occasionally distal pancreatectomy, the removal of ductal stones, and drainage of the cut end of the pancreas into the jejunum, improves the patient. 1977 Proc. R. Soc. Med. LXX. 160/1 One man of 44 died of massive haemorrhage the day after a complicated procedure to relieve intestinal and biliary obstruction, following a pancreatectomy less than three weeks previously.

pancratic

(paen'krastik), a. [ad. L. type *pancratic-us (in adv. pancratice\ Sp. pancratico, F. pancratique), irreg. f. nayxpanov, or f. Gr. nayxparqs all-powerful + -IC.] 1. Of or pertaining to the pancratium; hence, fully disciplined or exercised in mind, having a universal mastery of accomplishments. 01660 Hammond Serm.Jer. xxxi. 18 Wks. 1683 IV. 488 Advanced and arrived already to a spiritual height, to a full pancratick habit, fit for combats and wrastlings. 1731 Bailey, Pancratick, all-powerful, almighty. 1820 Ann. Reg. 11. 1296 The evolutions and manoeuvres of the old Pancratic contests. 1848 Lowell Biglow P., Notices Indep. Press, The advantages of a pancratic or pantechnic education.

2. Of an eye-piece: Capable of adjustment to many degrees of power. 1831 Brewster Optics xliii. 363 It.. has more recently been brought out as a new invention,.. under the name of the Pancratic Eye Tube. 1878 Lockyer Stargazing 113 This arrangement is called Dollond’s Pancratic eyepiece. 1884 Knight Diet. Mech. Suppl. 654/1 Pankratic Microscope.. has a sliding tube containing the eye-piece, by which its distance from the object glass may be changed, and various degrees of enlargement.. obtained without change of glasses.

fpan'cratical, a. Obs. [-al1.] = prec. i. 1581 Mulcaster Positions xvii. (1887) 76 Not to deale with the catching pancraticall kinde of wrastling. 1646 Sir T. Browne Pseud. Ep. vii. xviii. 381 Milo., was the most pancraticall man of Greece.

Hence f pan'cratically adv. Obs. 1727 Bailey vol. II, Pancratic ally,.. almightily.

pancratist ('paenkratist). [cf. It. pancratista, for

+

-ECTOMY.]

Hence .pancrea’tectomize v. trans., to excise the pancreas of; .pancrea'tectomized ppl. a. 1912 Amer. Jrnl. Physiol. XXX. 341 The glycolytic action of muscle extracts of both normal and pancreatectomized animals has been tested, i960 Recent Progress Hormone Res. XVI. 503 Rats were fasted and underfed for 8-10 days and then pancreatectomized. 1965 Lee & Knowles Animal Hormones vii. iii If a dog is pancreatectomized and the circulation connected to one, two or three pancreases from normal dogs, the blood glucose is normal in the pancreatectomized animal, irrespective of the number of the pancreases utilized.

pancreatic (paegkrii'aetik), a. [ad. mod.L. pancreatic-us, f. Gr. nayxpear-: see pancreas and -ic. So mod.F. pancreatique, Sp., It. pancreatico.] Of or belonging to the pancreas. pancreatic juice, the clear viscid fluid secreted by the pancreas, forming an important agent in digestion. 1665-6 Phil. Trans. 12 Mar. 178 Produced by the conflux of the said acid Pancreatick-juyce, and some Bilious matter. 1758 Ibid. L. 588 Two bodies or glands, one of which may be called hepatic, and the other pancreatic. 1827 Abernethy Surg. Wks. I. 31. 1872 Huxley Phys. vi. 153 Pancreatic juice is an alkaline fluid not unlike saliva in many respects.

t pancre'atical, a. Obs. [-al1.] = prec.

L. pancr atiastes, with modification of suffix.] = PANCRATIAST.

1670 W. Simpson Hydrol. Ess. 158 The subacid ferment of the pancreatical juyee.

1775 Ash, Pancratist,.. one skilled in gymnastic exercises. 1873 Symonds Grk. Poets iii. (1877) 87 Boxers, pentathletes, wrestlers, pancratists. 1885 Jane E. Harrison Stud. Grk. Art iv. 191 A wrestler, a boxer, a pancratist.

pancre'atico-, combining pancre'atico-duo'denal a.,

|| pancratium (pan'kreij'iam), -ion (-ian). [L.

pertaining to both the duodenum; pancre.aticoduode'nectomy pancreatoduodenectomy.

pancratium, a. Gr. iraytcpaTtov an exercise of all the forces, f. trav- all + xparos bodily strength, mastery: cf. nayxparqs all-powerful. As a plantname (see sense 2), in Dioscorides and Pliny.] 1. Gr. Antiq. An athletic contest, combining both wrestling and boxing. 1603 Holland Plutarch's Mor. 364 Feats of activity,.. not onely in that generall exercise Pancration, wherein hand and foote both is put to the uttermost at once, but also at buffets. Ibid., Another genera! Pancratium. 1749 G. West Odes Pindar, Pancratium (1753) II. 92 An Athlete must borrow many Things from each of those Sciences to render himself eminent in the Pancratium. 1837 Wheelwright tr. Aristophanes II. 215 How could one, Arm’d with a breastplate, fight in the pancratium? 1875 Jowett Plato (ed. 2) V. 402 The pancration shall have a counterpart in a combat of the light-armed. fig. 1807 Edin. Rev. IX. 395 Epic poetry has been considered by critics as a sort of poetical pancratium.

2. Bot. A genus of bulbous plants of the N.O. Amaryllidacese, bearing an umbel of large white flowers terminating a solid scape. 1664 Evelyn Kal. Hort. Dec. in Sylva, etc. (1729) 227 Lychnis double white, Matricaria double flo. Olives, Pancration. 1767 J. Abercrombie Every Man own Gard. (1803) 47 Gladioluses, pancratiums, fritillaries, crown imperials. 1846 Mrs. Lee African Wand, xviii. (1854) 314 Above that exquisite white pancratium. attrib. 1890 Pall Mall G. 12 July 5/2 A magnificent pancratium lily.

form, as connecting pancreas and

in or the =

1848 in Craig. 1897 Allbutt's Syst. Med. III. 724 Loss of blood due to ulceration of the pancreatico-duodenal arteries. 1941 Ann. Surg. CXIV. 612 Until 1935, pancreaticoduodenectomy for cancer involving the pancreas was not attempted. 1973 V. L. Stevenson Biliary Tract Surg. & Cholangiogr. xii. 124 Those undergoing pancreaticoduodenectomy generally afforded a longer survival than those undergoing palliation.

pancreatin ('pasijkriistin). Chem. [f. Gr. stem ■nayKpear- (PANCREAS) + -IN1.] A proteid compound, one of the active principles of pancreatic juice; also, a preparation extracted from the pancreas and used to aid digestion. 1873 Ralfe Phys. Chem. 145 Pancreatin is obtained by rubbing down the pancreas of a freshly killed animal, in full digestion, with pounded glass,.. from which the pancreatin may be precipitated by alcohol. Pancreatin is an albuminoid substance which rapidly decomposes. 1883 Q. Rev. July 21 The digestive ferments, as pepsin and pancreatin.

|| pancreatitis (pseqkriis'taitis). Path. [f. as prec. + -ITIS.] Inflammation of the pancreas. 1842 in Dunglison Med. Lex. 1866 A. Flint Princ. Med. (1880) 646. 1897 Allbutt's Syst. Med. II. 859 Chronic pancreatitis may be caused by alcoholism.

Hence pancrea'titic a., pertaining to or affected with pancreatitis (Cent. Diet. 1890).

PANCREATIZE pancreatize (’paegkriistaiz), v. [f. as prec. + tram. To treat with pancreatin so as to digestible. Hence 'pancreatized, 'pancreatizing ppl. adjs.; also pancreati'zation.

-ize.]

make

1890 Century Diet., Pancreatize. 1897 Allbutt's Syst. Med. III. 135 Reducing.. the pancreatising agent. Ibid., Pancreatised milk diluted with .. water. Ibid. 140 The milk may be pancreatised for a time and diluted—the pancreatisation being gradually reduced. 1898 Ibid. V. 615 The process of peptonisation or pancreatisation of milk.

pancreato-, comb, form (= pancreatico-), as in pancre.atoduode'nectomy (see quot. 1928); .pancrea'tography, radiological examination of the pancreas. 1928 R. J. E. Scott Gould's Med. Diet. (ed. 2) 1044/2 Pancreatoduodenectomy, excision of the head of the pancreas with the surrounding loop of duodenum. 1937 Surg., Gynecol. & Obstetr. LXV. 681 (heading) Resection of head of pancreas and duodenum for carcinoma— pancreatoduodenectomy. 1977 Proc. R. Soc. Med. LXX. 153/1 Unfortunately, Whipple’s operation or pancreatoduodenectomy for carcinoma of the head of the pancreas was seldom possible. 1971 Rains & Capper Bailey & Love's Short Pract. Surg. (ed. 15) xlii. 877 (heading) Pancreatography. 1977 Lancet 9 July 68/1 A screening test which makes possible the detection of pancreatic disease at an early stage and gives an indication for invasive procedures such as endoscopic pancreatography and selective arteriography is urgently needed.

pancreatoid ('paeqkriistoid), a. and sb. [f. as pancreatize v. + -OID.] a. adj. Resembling the pancreas, pancreas.

b. sb.

A tumour resembling the

1842 Dunglison Med. Lex., Pancreatoid,. .a tumour resembling the pancreas in structure. 1867 C. A. Harris Diet. Med. Terminol., Pancreatoid, resembling the pancreas.

pancre'atomy. [For *pancreatotomy, f. as prec. + Gr. -To/xia, -TOMY, cutting.] extirpation of the pancreas.

Excision or

1890 in Cent. Diet. 1893 in Syd. Soc. Lex.

pancre'ectomy. [See

-ectomy.] = prec. 1890 in Cent. Diet. 1893 in Syd. Soc. Lex.

pancreozymin (paeijkriisu'zaimm).

Biochem. [f. pancre(as + -o + zymin.] A hormone which stimulates the production of enzymes by the pancreas. 1943 Harper & Raper in Jrnl. Physiol. ClI. 116 We have obtained preparations which increase the output of enzymes from the cat’s pancreas without having any secretin activity. .. For the active substance producing this effect we suggest the name ‘Pancreozymin’. 1956 Nature 7 Jan. 22/2 Cholinergic drugs and pancreozymin in the pancreas, and acetylcholine and adrenalin in the salivary glands, all stimulate the secretion of protein. 1965 Lee & Knowles Animal Hormones viii. 120 It may be that under normal conditions both secretin and pancreozymin are released together. 1974 R. M. Kirk et al. Surgery vi. no Pancreozymin.. is liberated in response to the presence of protein and fat in the duodenum.

pancuronium (paenkjo'rsomam). Pharm.

[f. pan-, of uncertain etym. + cur(are -I- -onium ] A steroid whose bromide is used as a neuromuscular blocking agent. 1967 Brit. Jrnl. Anaesthesia XXXIX. 775/1 Pancuronium bromide (NA97), was first synthesized in 1964 by Hewett and Savage (1966, personal communication). 1976 Billings (Montana) Gaz. 17 June 1-D/6 Many of the breathing failures at the hospital were caused when unknown assailants injected patients with a potentially lethal muscleparalyzing drug, pancuronium bromide. 1976 Lancet 18 Dec. 1334/1 One group of eight patients received general anaesthesia with thiopenthone, suxamethonium chloride, pancuronium bromide or gallamine, and enflurane (‘Ethrane’) with nitrous oxide plus oxygen.

pancy, obs. form of pancyclopaedic:

pansy sb.

see pan- 2.

pand (paend). Sc. Also dial, pan’, pawn. [Cf. OF. pandre = pendre to hang, pend pendant.] A narrow curtain or piece of drapery, hung horizontally (usually box-pleated) from the framework of a bed; a valance. 1561 Inv. Royal Wardr. (1815) 123 Item ane claith of stait of blak velvot.. with thre pandis quhairof thair is ane without frenyeis. 1648 Inv. in Spottiswoode Misc. (1844) I. 370 Ane stand of courtingis, with two piece of pand. 1692 Inv. in Scott. N. & Q. (1900) Dec. 92/1 Ane highe wanscot bed with purpure hingins and pand furnished with silk frenzies. 1756 Mrs. Calderwood Jrnl. (1884) 72 Commonly a muslin or point ruffled pawn round it. 1818 Scott Br. Lamm, xxvi, Where’s the .. beds of state, twilts, pands and testors, napery and broidered wark?

Hence 'panded a., having a pand or valance. 1578 Inv. Roy. Wardr. (1815) 210 Ane bed of claith of gold and silvir double pandit.

pand,

PANDARAM

128

obs. or dial, form of pawn.

panda ('paeneb). [Said to be one of the names in Nepal.] 1. A racoon-like animal (JElurus fulgens) of the south-eastern Himalayas, about the size of a large cat, having reddish-brown fur and a long bushy ring-marked tail; the red bear-cat. [1824 F. Cuvier Hist, des Mammiferes livrais. 50 Panda.] 1835 Swainson Nat. Hist. Quadrupeds 107 The panda.. has

been discovered only of late years, in the mountains of India. It has been termed the most beautiful of all known quadrupeds. 1861 J. G. Wood Nat. Hist. I. 420 This beautiful creature is a native of Nepal, where it is known under the different names of Panda, Chitwa, and Wah. 1901 C. J. Cornish Living Anim. 126 The bear Cat or Panda.

2. a. A large, black and white, bear-like mammal, Ailuropoda melanoleuca, native to limited, mountainous areas of forest in China, where the first scientific description of it was made by the French missionary, Armand David (1826-1900), in 1869; formerly known as the parti-coloured bear, until its zoological relationship to the red panda was established in 1901. 1901 E. R. Lankester in Trans. Linn. Soc. (Zool.) VIII. 165 JEluropus must be removed from association with the Bears.. and is no longer to be spoken of as ‘the Parti¬ coloured Bear’, but as ‘the Great Panda’. 1928 Proc. Zool. Soc. 975 The systematic position of the Giant Panda.. is a question about which there has been much disagreement amongst zoologists. 1933 Discovery Mar. 91/1 In outward appearance there is considerable difference between these two animals, the giant panda.. being very bear-like, while the little panda is about the size and somewhat the shape of a cat. 1939 Daily Mail 12 Apr. 8/4 This sickly sentimental panda plague has infected far more people than can ever hope to eye it in the flesh... Would-be fashionable young women are carrying panda mascots. 194° N. Mitford Pigeon Pie ix. 140 Ming, the panda, would soon eat no food until one of them was played to her. 1943 Jrnl. Mammalogy XXIV. 267 The New York Zoological Society has recently acquired a pair of giant pandas... The principal natural diet of the panda is bamboo. 1966 R. & D. Morris Men & Pandas vi. 105 There were panda postcards.., panda toys (almost obliterating the teddy bear for a brief period), panda novelties, panda strip-cartoons, panda brooches, and panda hats. 1973 Times 2 May 9/8 Children [in Peking] played a multitude of games including ‘ feed the panda’, a variation on ‘pin the tail on the donkey’. 1976 Times Lit. Suppl. 27 Feb. 231/5 It is rumoured that China has sited her nuclear testing grounds not far away from Panda country.

b. Used attrib. to designate a type of pedestrian crossing (see quot. 19621). Also absol. 1962 Daily Tel. 7 Mar. 15/7 ‘Panda’ pedestrian crossings are to be introduced .. to supplement zebra crossings. Their warning lights will be operated by push-buttons and they will be given a 12-month trial. Ibid., Differences in appearance between the ‘Pandas’ and the zebras are that the black-and-white carriageway markings at the ‘Pandas’ will be altered in shape from rectangles to blunted chevrons. 1962 Times 3 Apr. 12/6 Panda crossings, introduced yesterday, held up Croydon’s evening traffic. 1963 Times 24 May 17/4 The amber lights system used on panda crossings was so complex and ambiguous that the ordinary driver could not understand it. 1965 A. Christie At Bertram's Hotel xi. 106 On the whole, the Canon was not what we would call accident prone... Whilst taking no care or thought, they could still survive even a Panda crossing.

c. A police patrol car, so named from the resemblance of a broad white stripe on the car to the markings of the giant panda. Also attrib. colloq. 1966 Guardian 13 Sept. 8/4 Special one-man patrol cars —painted blue with a broad white stripe and known as ‘Pandas’. 1969 J. Wainwright Take-Over Men i. 13 What about your Panda Patrols? Your closed-circuit television? 1970 Times 17 Mar. 2 Five children, who .. helped catch two thieves, are to be given a ride in a police panda car. 1971 Daily Tel. 10 May 2/2 It was felt that panda drivers should be warned that the vehicles were not meant to be pursuit cars. 1974 ‘A. Gilbert’ Nice Little Killing vi. 82 He got out his old second-hand car—the village bobby didn’t rate a panda.

pan-dsedalian,

etc.: see pan- 2.

pandaemonium:

see pandemonium.

pandaite (’paendaait). Min. Also pandaite. [f. Panda, the name of the hill in Mbeya, Tanzania, where it was first found + -ite’.] A hydrated oxide of barium, strontium, niobium, and titanium, (Ba,Sr)(Nb,Ti)2(0,H 20)7, belonging to the pyrochlore group and found as yellow or white octahedral crystals. 1959 E. Jager et al. in Mineral. Mag. XXXII. 24 Some authors prefer to include under pyrochlore all the members of the group. Others give distinct names to the various members of this group. We prefer the latter and therefore propose to give the mineral described above the name of pandaite (after Panda Hill). This name shall be used for those minerals of the pyrochlore group in which Ba predominates over other elements in the A positions. 1971 Mineralium Deposita VI. 154/2 This pandaite shows large deficiencies in A ions and only 20-25% of the A positions are occupied. Ibid. 155/1 The mineral from Bingo [in the Congo] is a hydrated rare-earth variety of pandaite. 1977 Amer. Mineralogist LXII. 407 Pandaite. .is a synomym for bariopyrochlore. The name should be dropped.

Ilpandal ('paencbl, paen'dail). E. Ind. Also 8 bandel, pundull, 9 pan-, pendaul. [a. Tamil pendal shed.] A shed, booth, or arbour, esp. for temporary use. 1717 J. T. Phillips Acc. Malabar 19 Water-Bandels (which are little Sheds for the Conveniency of drinking Water). 1800 Sir T. Munro in G. R. Gleig Life (1830) I. 283, I would not enter his pundull, because he had not paid the labourers who made it. 1810 Southey Curse of Kehama ix. Notes Wks. 1838 VIII. 259 The Pandal is a kind of arbour or bower raised before the doors of young married women. 1815 Sporting Mag. XLVI. 20 A magnificent pendaul. .to accommodate 10,000 people. 1815 McKenzie

in Asiat. Res. XIII. 329 (Y.) Pandauls were erected opposite the two principal fords on the river. 1893 Westm. Gaz. 18 Nov. 4/3 The town was gaily decorated in honour of his visit, twenty pandals having been erected along the route to Government House. 1929 F. T. Jesse Lacquer Lady 1. xii. 86 Her mother, the Kalawoon’s wife, was running the pandal or festival pavilion for Thibaw. 1956 Times 13 Jan. 3/3 All the music is amplified, since the temporary pandal, which is the equivalent of an Eisteddfod ‘tent’, seats nearly 1,500 people. 1962 Housewife (Ceylon) Feb. 19 It was decided to hold the reception at the 39th lane sports club, where there was ample room for two large pandals to be erected. 1963 Guardian 11 Apr. 11/3 The Hindu wedding, celebrated under the flowered palm leaf pandal. I971 Weekend (Ceylon) 8 Aug. 3/3 Permanent pandals will be built to decorate the entrances to sacred cities. 1977 Oxford Mission Q. Paper Jan.-Mar. 10 An enormous pandal had been erected which covered the whole area on the south side of the church, and the altar was placed on a mound in the middle of it.

pandall, Her.:

see spindle-cross.

|| pandan1 ('paindain). E. Ind. [Urdu pandan, f. Hindi pan pan sb.5 + Pers. dan vessel, holder.] A small box of Indian manufacture, generally of decorated metal, used for holding pan (pan sb.5). 1886 Catal. Colon. & Ind. Exhib. 51 The articles shown include hookahs, pandans or betel-nut boxes.

pandan2 Cpaendsn). Also pandang. [Malay.] = PANDANUS. 1:777 G. Forster Voy. round World I. 270 The pandang or palm-nut tree had given its long prickly leaves to thatch the roofs of the buildings. 1783 W. Marsden Hist. Sumatra 87 Of the pandan, which is a shrub with very long prickly leaves, like those of the pine apple or aloe, there are many varieties. 1935 I. H. Burkill Diet. Econ. Products Malay Peninsula II. 1646 The compound pine-apple-like fruit of a Pandan is composed of the fused fruits of the individual flowers. 1954 R. E. Holttum Plant Life Malaya ii. 23 Pandans have much in common with palms. 1959 ‘M. Derby’ Tigress iii. 125 A clump of pandan .. edged the near end of the pool. 1972 M. Sheppard Taman Indera 158 Pandan leaves are used to make mats of finer quality, for sitting, praying or sleeping on.

pandanaceous (paends'neijss), a.

[f. Bot. L. Pandanace-ae + -ous.] Pertaining to or connected with the Natural Order Pandanaceae or screw-pines. 1889 Nicholson & Lydekker Palseont. II. 1541 Fruits.. which are regarded by their describer, Mr. Carruthers, as undoubtedly Pandanaceous.

So pan'danad, a pandanaceous pan'daneous a., pandanaceous.

plant;

1857 Mayne Expos. Lex., Pandaneous. 1892 Daily News 20 Apr. 5/5 The palms and pandanads which, with the Cycads, now form the most striking feature of the large Palm House at Kew.

|j pandanus (paen'deinas). Bot. [mod.L. (G. E. Rumphius Herbarium Amboinense (1743) IV. 139/1), f. Malay pandan.] A tree or shrub of the genus so called, belonging to the family Pandanaceae, native to Malaysia, tropical Africa, or Australia, and distinguished by forked trunks with thick aerial roots, long, narrow, prickly leaves arranged in spiral tufts, and large, sometimes edible fruits resembling a pineapple. Also attrib. [1777; see pandan2]. 1830 J. Lindley Introd. Nat. Syst. Bot. 285 The seeds of Pandanus are eatable. 1846 L. Leichhardt in J. D. Lang Cooksland 326 The fruit of the pandanus forms another apparently very-much-liked eatable of the natives. 1875 Miss Bird Sandwich Isl. (1880) 86 She wore .. a lei of the orange seeds of the pandanus. 1885 G. S. Forbes Wild Life Canara 216 Jackals and hyaenas occasionally lurked among the pandanus thickets on the shore. 1908 E. J. Banfield Confessions of Beachcomber 1. i. 15 Groups of pandanus palms bearing massive orangecoloured fruits. 1915 Chambers's Jrnl. Nov. 698/1 A net.. is woven from a strong fibre found in a species of pandanustree. 1936 I. L. Idriess Cattle King xxxvi. 314 Plenty of water there, rock-bound rivers, pandanus-palm creeks, grass, trees, lily-covered lagoons. 1946 - In Crocodile Land i. 5 They chopped pandanus nuts for breakfast. 1964 R. Perry World of Tiger xv. 231 The palms and pandanus wilderness in southern parts of the Island [5c. Java]. 1971 World Archaeol. III. 140 Unworked river pebbles, used for such purposes as breaking bones and crushing pigments or pandanus nuts. 1977 Bulletin (Sydney) 22 Jan. 65/1 The spindly eucalypts and pandanus palms in the Alligator River district were filled with the rasping shriek of millions of cicadas and crickets.

2. The fibre produced from pandanus leaves or the material woven from it. Also attrib. 1894 Outing (U.S.) XXIV. 354/2 On the pandanus-leaf mats. 1930 M. Mead Growing up in New Guinea ix. 156 A pandanus rain mat is a clumsy thing to carry about. 1963 House & Garden Feb. 61/2 Storage unit.. teak, with pandanus grasscloth doors. 1971 Daily Tel. 23 Dec. 3/7 The children [of Pitcairn Island] will have found their presents in pandanus-leaf .baskets suspended by the front porch or above their beds. 1972 M. Sheppard Taman Indera 141 The floor is hard and smooth and there is usually a low platform at one end on which spectators can sit, cross-legged, on pandanus mats. 1974 Nat. Geographic Dec. 778/1 The scene was one from yesterday—the pandanus-thatched houses under the palms, the circle of grinning, tattooed men.

pandar,

etc.: see pander, etc.

Upandaram (pan'dairam). pandar am.]

A

low-caste

E. Ind. Hindu

[Tamil ascetic

PANDARIC mendicant; also applied to the low-caste Hindu priests of S. India and Ceylon. 1711 in J. T. Wheeler Madras (1861) II. 163 The destruction of 50 or 60,000 pagodas worth of grain.. and killing the Pandarrum. 1814 W. Brown Hist. Propag. Chr. (1823) I. 184 With the view of becoming a distinguished Pandaram, he placed himself under the tuition of one of the most celebrated priests. 1859 Tennent Ceylon I. ill. vii. 373 A little temple.. in which consecrated serpents were tenderly reared by the Pandarams.

pandaric (paen'daerik), a. rare. [f. Pandar-us (see pander sb.) + -ic.] Of, or similar to that of, Pandarus; of or pertaining to a pander. 1885 Nation (N.Y.) 26 Mar. 257/1 One might.. infer .. that. . the servants and hangers-on of kings and princes are no longer capable, in modern days, of discharging pandaric offices for their masters.

pandation (paen’deijsn). Arch. rare. [ad. L. pandation-em (Vitruv.), n. of action from pandare to bend, bow.] A bending, bowing, or warping. i860 Weale Diet. Terms. Pandation, in architecture, a yielding or bending in the middle.

pandean, -daean (paen’diisn), a. and sb. [irreg. f. Pan sb.2, on some mistaken analogy.] A. adj. Of or pertaining to Pan. pandean pipe = pan-pipe, pandean harmonica, a mouthorgan resembling the Pan’s pipe. 1807 (title) The Complete Preceptor for Davies’s new invented Syrrynx or patent Pandean Harmonica. 1820 W. Irving Sketch Bk. II. 106 Wandering musicians with pandean pipes and tambourine. 1834 Hood Tylney Hall (1840) 249 A pandean band in those days as fashionable.. as Weipparts’ or Colinet’s at the present time. 1864 Pinkerton in N. & Q. 3rd Ser. VI. 430 Their band, represented by one man with pandean pipe and drum.

B. sb. A member of a pandean band. 01845 Hood To Mrs. Fry xiii, I like to hear your sweet Pandeans play. 1880 in Grove Diet. Mus. II. 644/1 At the commencement of the present century .. itinerant parties of musicians, terming themselves Pandeans, went about the country, and gave performances.

pandect ('paendekt). [a. F. pandecte, ad. L. pandecta or -tes, a. Gr. tto.v8cktt]s an all-receiver; esp. in pi. L. pandectse, Gr. navScKrai, in sense 1.] 1. a. pi. (rarely sing.) A compendium in fifty books of Roman civil law made by order of the Emperor Justinian in the sixth century, systematizing opinions of eminent jurists, to which the Emperor gave the force of law. 1531 Elyot Gov. i. xiv, Called the Pandectes or Digestes. 1614 Selden Titles Hon. Pref. div, When Lothar took Amalfi, he there found an old Copie of the Pandects or Digests. 1758 Blackstone Comm. Introd. i. 17 A copy of Justinian’s pandects being newly discovered at Amalfi, soon brought the civil law into vogue all over the west of Europe. 1765 Ibid. iii. 81 The present body of civil law .. consists of, I. The institutes... 2. The digests, or pandects, containing the opinions and writings of eminent lawyers, digested in a systematical method. 1878 Smith Diet. Antiq. 860/2 These two works, the Pandect and the Code.

b. transf. and fig. (Also sing.) A complete body of the laws of any country or of any system of law. I553 Paynel (title) The Pandectes of the Evangylicall Lawe, comprisyng the Whole Historye of Christes Gospell. 1611 Bible Transl. Pref. 3 The Scripture is., a Pandect of profitable lawes, against rebellious spirits. 1692 Bentley Boyle Lect. ix. 316 The Code and Pandect of the Law of Nature. 1731 Hist. Litteraria II. 303 Proposals for printing by Subscription, a new Pandect of Roman Civil Law, as.. now receiv’d and practis’d in most European Nations. 1900 Expositor Oct. 264 Some of the Moslem codes are called ‘Pandects’ i.e. ‘all containing’.

2. (sing.) a. A treatise covering the whole of a subject; a complete treatise or digest. 1591 Sylvester Du Bartas 1. i. 209 Therefore by Faith’s pure rayes illumined, These sacred Pandects I desire to read. 1611 Donne On Cory at's Crudities 50 Thus thou, by means which th’ Ancients never took, A Pandect mak’st and universal book. 1701 Swift Contests Nobles & Comm. Wks. 1755 II. 1. 46 That.. the commons would please to form a pandect of their own power and privileges. 1813 Mar. Edgeworth Patron. (1833) II. xxi. 26 On these points it is requisite to reform the pandects of criticism.

b. A manuscript volume containing all the books of the bible. 1887 F. J. A. Hort in Academy 26 Feb. 148/2 There cannot now be a shadow of doubt that the Codex Amiatinus is the ‘Pandect’ which Ceolfrid sent as a present to Gregory II. 1893 E. G. Browne Lessons Early Eng. Church Hist. 68 A pandect means a copy of the whole Bible. 19x2 D. S. Boutflower Life of Ceolfrid 69 He [sc. Ceolfrid] caused three Pandects to be transcribed. igbgjrnl. Brit. Archaeol. Assoc. XXXII. 1 One of the three pandects, as they were then called (complete bibles in one volume) has survived miraculously intact. This is the Codex Amiatinus.

If Catachr. for pundit sb. [Similarly in Fr.: cf. quot. 1791 in Yule s.v. Pundit.] T794 J. Williams Parental Didactics in Cabinet etc. 18 Pandects and Bramins, Molhas and Cantabs.

Hence pan'dectist, one skilled in the Pandects. 1901 F. W. Maitland Rede Lect. 26 Georg Beyer, a pandectist at Wittenberg, set a precedent for lectures on German law in a German university.

Pandee, variant of Pandy sb.2 | pandemia (paen'diimis). Also anglicized 'pandemy. [mod.L., f. Gr. vav8r)p.la the whole

PANDER

129 people, TravSfifuos of or belonging to the whole people, public, general.] = pandemic sb. 1853 Dunglison Med. Lex., Pandemy, pandemic. 1857 Mayne Expos. Lex., Pandemia, pandemy. 1900 Gould Diet. Med. Biol, etc., Pandemia, an epidemic that attacks all persons. [Also] Pandemy.

pandemian (paen'diimisn), a. [f. Gr. TravSfjfju-os of or pertaining to all the people + -an.] Vulgar, popular, human; = pandemic 2. 1818 T. L. Peacock Rhododaphne Wks. 1875 III. 158 Uranian Love .. is the deity or genius of pure mental passion for the good and the beautiful; and Pandemian Love, of ordinary sexual attachment, a 1822 Shelley Pr. Wks. (1888) II. 64 Of necessity must there also be two Loves, the Uranian and Pandemian companions of these two goddesses.

pandemic (pten'demik), a. and sb. [f. Gr. trdvbrni -os of or pertaining to all the people, public, vulgar, f. nav- all + people, populace: in sense 2 repr. Gr. TrdvSrgcos (poos common, vulgar, or sensual love, as opposed to oupavio; the heavenly or spiritual; so ■ndvbrjp.os Apo8iTr) the earthly or human Venus, etc. Cf. Plato Symp. 180 E.] A. adj. 1. General, universal, esp. Of a disease: Prevalent over the whole of a country or continent, or over the whole world. Distinguished from epidemic, which may connote limitation to a smaller area. 1666 Harvey Morb. Angl. i. 2 Some [diseases] do more generally haunt a Country.. whence such diseases are termed Endemick or Pandemick. 1799 Hooper Med. Diet., Pandemic, a synonim of Epidemic. 1873 Mrs. Whitney Other Girls xxviii, It is absolutely exceptional; it will never be pandemic. 1892 Times 2 Sept. 9/1 We are face to face with a pandemic outbreak of cholera similar to those which fell upon Europe in 1830, 1847, 1853, and 1866.

2. Of or pertaining to vulgar or sensual love. a 1822 Shelley Pr. Wks. (1888) II. 67 That Pandemic lover who loves rather the body than the soul is worthless. 1883 Pall Mall G. 8 Sept. 5/1 It is the Pandemic not the Heavenly goddess whose praises he chants.

B. sb.

A pandemic disease: see A. 1.

1853 Dunglison Med. Lex., Pandemic,. .an epidemic which attacks the whole population. 1876 tr. Wagner's Gen. Pathol, (ed. 6) 141 An epidemic exists in one community only,. .but in its greater extension, over a whole land, it is called a pandemic. 1899 Allbutt's Syst. Med. VI. 192 Nearly all of our knowledge of thrombosis in influenza dates from the pandemic of 1889-90.

pandemoniac (paendii'maoniaek), a.

[f. as after demoniac.] a. Of all divinities, b. Of or pertaining to Pandemonium; infernal, c. as sb. A pandemoniac person; a denizen of Pandemonium, rare. pandemoni-um,

a. 1848 W. R. Williams Lord's Prayer (1854) 217 He .. in whose Pandemoniac alembic all religions and all existences are found to coagulate into one Being. b. 1849 E. E. Napier Excurs. S. Africa II. 239 To move with the restlessness of condemned spirits at some pandemoniac feast. 1890 Talmage Fr. Manger to Throne 45 That awful struggle against pandemoniac cohorts which rode up to trouble, baffle and destroy.. the Son of God. c. 1923 Galsworthy Captures 81 Success, power, wealth —those aims of profiteers and premiers, pedagogues and pandemoniacs.

pandemoniacal (.paendiimau'naiaksl), a. [f. as prec. after demoniacal.] Characteristic of, or like that of, Pandemonium: esp. of din or noise. 1862 Temple Bar Mag. IV. 502 A more fearful and pandemoniacal din arises. 1875 Ruskin Fors Clan. lvii. 251 The Pandemoniacal voice of the Archangel-trumpet thus arouses men out of their sleep.

pandemonian (pfendii'msunian), a. and sb. [f. pandemoni-um + -an.] a. adj. = prec. b. sb. An inhabitant of Pandemonium. 1795 Bentham Mem. & Corr. Wks. 1843 X. 313 He is preparing some dishes for the entertainment of your countrymen, and my fellow-citizens, the Pandemonians. 1889 C. C. R. Up for Season 159 Shrieks and pandemonian revels, Hell let loose.

pandemonic (,p£endi:'mDnik), a. [f. as prec. + -ic, after demonic.] Of or pertaining Pandemonium, or to all the demons. 1879 M. D. Conway constituent feature.. rolled

to

Demonol.

I. in. viii, Evei^ together in one pandemonic

expression.

pandemonium

(.paendii'maumsm). Also -daemon-. [In form, mod.L. f. Gr. nav- all + 8a.lp.wv divinity, demon1.] 1. (With capital initial.) The abode of all the demons; a place represented by Milton as the capital of Hell, containing the council-chamber of the Evil Spirits; in common use, = hell or the infernal regions. 1667 Milton P.L. i. 756 A solemn Councel forthwith to be held At Pandaemonium, the high Capital Of Satan and his Peers. Ibid. x. 424 About the walls Of Pandaemonium, Citie and proud seate Of Lucifer. 1713 Addison Guardian No. 103 |f 4 He would have a large piece of machinery represent the Pan-daemonium [of Milton]. 1743 Chesterf. in Old England No. 3 Misc. Wks. 1777 I. 116 ‘This., is certainly levelled at us’, says a conscious sullen apostate patriot to his fallen brethren in the Pandaemonium. 1831 Carlyle Sart. Res. 11. iii, And, in this hag-ridden dream, mistake God’s fair

living world for Pandemonium.

a

pallid,

vacant

Hades

and

extinct

2. transf. A place regarded as resembling Pandemonium: a. A centre or head-quarters of vice or wickedness, a haunt of wickedness, b. A place or gathering of wild lawless violence, confusion, and uproar. 1779 Swinburne Trav. Spain xlii. 367 Every province.. would in turn appear a Paradise, and a Pandaemonium. 1800 Colquhoun Comm. Thames iv. 190 The various ramifications of this Pandaemonium of Iniquity. 1813 Examiner 17 May 317/2 The Emperor Tiberius, .wrote to the Senate from his pandaemonium at Capreae. 1816 Byron Dom. Pieces 11. ii, To make a Pandemonium where she dwells, And reign the Hecate of domestic hells. 1827 Lytton Pelham xlix, We found ourselves in that dreary pandaemonium,.. a Gin-shop. 1876 Black Madcap V. vi. 47 She would turn the place into a pandemonium in a week. 1897 F. T. Bullen Cruise Cachalot 155 Ribald songs, quarrelling, and blasphemy made a veritable pandemonium of the place.

c. Wild lawless confusion distracting fiendish ‘row’.

or

uproar,

a

1865 Parkman Pioneers Fr. 1. iv. (1885) 55 When night came, it brought with it a pandemonium of dancing and whooping, drumming and feasting. 1897 Daily News 29 Nov. 4/5 On Saturday pandemonium again reigned in the Reichsrath. 3. = HELL sb. 7. 1807-8 W. Irving Salmag. (1824) 386 Which like a tailor’s Pandemonium, or a giblet pie, are receptacles for scientific fragments of all sorts and sizes.

pandemy: see pandemia. pan-denominational, etc.: see pan- i. pander ('paend3(r)), sb. Also

6- pandar, 6-7 pandare, pandor. [Properly pandar, orig. Pandare, Eng. of AFr. form of L. Pandarus, Gr. IlavSapos, a proper name used by Boccaccio (in form Pandaro), and after him by Chaucer in Troilus and Criseyde, as that of the man fabled to have procured for Troilus the love and good graces of Chryseis, name and character being alike of mediaeval invention: see Skeat Chaucer II. Introd. lxiii-iv. The later spelling pander is due, no doubt, to association with agent-sbs. and freq. vbs. in -er.] 1. (With capital initial.) As proper name. c 1374 Chaucer Troylus 1. 548 A frend of his pat called was Pandare [rimes care, fare]. Ibid. 582 This Pandare, pat neigh malt for sorwe and routhe. Ibid. 822 And how pat hym soth seyde Pandarus. 1606 Shaks. Tr. & Cr. iii. ii. 210 Pandarus. If euer you proue false one to another, since I haue taken such paines to bring you together, let all pittifull goers betweene be cal’d to the worlds end after my name: call them all Panders.

2. A go-between in clandestine amours; one who supplies another with the means of gratifying lust; a male bawd, pimp, or procurer. 1530 Lyndesay Test. Papyngo 390 Pandaris, pykthankis, custronis, and clatteraris. 1579-80 North Plutarch (1612) 93 He that was the Pandor to procure her. 1591 Spenser M. Hubberd 808 Ne, them to pleasure, would he sometimes scorne A pandares coate (so basely was he borne). 1598 Shaks. Merry W. v. v. 176 One Mr Broome,.. to whom you should haue bin a Pander. 1632 Lithgow Trav. 1. 2 Ruffian Pandors .. are now clothed .. and richly rewarded. 1791 Mrs. Radcliffe Rom. Forest xiv, He now saw himself the pander of a villain. 1840 Macaulay Ess., Clive (1851) II. 534 Squandering his wealth on pandars and flatterers. 1869 Lecky Europ. Mor. I. xi. 293 The Pander and the Courtesan are the leading characters of Plautus.

b. Less usually said of a woman: a panderess. 1585 Greene Planetomachia Wks. (Grosart) V. 77 Pasylla smiling at the diligent hast of the old Pandar [Clarista], commaunded she should be brought in. 1766 Fordyce Serm. Yng. Worn. (1767) I. vii. 304 Employed as a handmaid .. if not as a pandar. 1853 Kingsley Hypatia xix. 223 Sorceress she was, pander and slave-dealer.

c. transf. and fig. Said of a thing. 1582 Stanyhurst JEneis, etc. (Arb.) 139 Forgerye thee pandar; thee messadge mockrye. 1622 Hakewill David's Vow iii. 113 The Eye beeing as it were the Pandar or Broker. 01704 T. Brown Sat. on Quack Wks. 1730 I. 63 Thou church yard pimp, and pander to the grave. 1791 Burke App. Whigs Wks. VI. 40 Make virtue a pander to vice.

3. One who ministers to the baser passions or evil designs of others. 1603 Knolles Hist. Turks (1621) 7 One of her Eunuches, whom she purposed to use as her pander for the circumventing of the Patriarch. 1682 Dryden Medal 256 The Pander of the People’s Hearts. 1752 Johnson Rambler No. 195 |f 12 In a place where there are no pandars to folly and extravagance. 1874 L». Stephen Hours in Library (1892) II. iii. 92 He crowns a torrent of abuse by declaring that Scott has encouraged the lowest panders of a venal press. f4. ? = BULLY 3, 4. Obs. 1592 G. Harvey Pierce's Super. Wks. (Grosart) II. 111 He would neuer dare me, like a bold Pandare, with such stout challenges.

pander ('paend3(r)), v. Also -ar. [f. pander sb.] 1. trans. To act as a pander to; to minister to the gratification of (another’s lust). Also fig. 1602 Shaks. Ham. iii. iv. 88 Since Frost it selfe, as actiuely doth burne, As Reason panders Will. 1666 E. M. Converted Twins 11. iii, Ah! that a Lady’s love should be Thus pandar’d by a Gypsie. 1827 R- H. Dana Buccaneer xlii, Lust panders murder—murder panders lust!

PANDERAGE 2. intr. To play the pander; to subserve or minister to base passions, tendencies, or designs. Const, to.

Sci. Amer. Jan. 120/1 And it is pandiagonal (sometimes called Nasik or diabolic), which means that its broken diagonals add up to 65, the constant.

1603 [see pandering]. 1641 Milton Ch. Govt. 11. (1851) 64 Excommunication servs for nothing with them, but to prog, and pandar for fees. 1812 Southey Omniana II. 23 These traitors.. who lampooned the noblest passions of humanity in order to pandar for its lowest appetites. 1868 J. H. Blunt Ref. Ch. Eng. I. 359 He pandered to the king’s gross immoralities. 1879 Black Macleod of D. xvi, Pandering to the public taste for pretty things.

1911 W. W. R. Ball Math. Recreations Ess. (ed. 5) vii. 157 If a pandiagonal square be cut into two pieces along a line between any two rows or any two columns, and the two pieces be interchanged, the new square so formed will be also pandiagonally magic.

'pandering vbl. sb. 'panderer, one who panders; = Hence

and

ppl. a.; pander sb. 2.

1603 Dekker Wonderfull Yeare Wks. (Grosart) I. 90 To be plaid heere By English-men, ruffians, and pandering slaues. 1839 John Bull 29 Apr., Pretenders, panderers, parasites, hypocrites. 1875 Jowett Plato (ed. 2) V. 41 He should be the enemy of all pandering to the popular taste. 1884 Rita Vivienne iv. iv, Panderers to popular taste and popular error.

t'panderage. Obs. nonce-wd. [f.

pander v.

+

-age.] The practice or trade of pandering. 1612 Chapman Widowes T. Plays 1873 III. 21 Thou shalt hold thy Tenement to thee and thine eares for euer, in free smockage, as of the manner of Panderage. 1675 J. Smith Chr. Relig. App. (Webster 1828).

panderess ('pasnctaris).

Now rare. Also 7pandar-, 7 pandresse, 8 pandress, -ass. [f. pander sb. 4- -ess.] A female pander, a bawd. 1606 Warner Alb. Eng. xiv. lxxxix. 362 But all in vaine, so opposite to Loue did she perseuer, As that vnto his Pandresse Arte he was enforc’t to leaue her. a 1652 Brome Mad Couple 11. i, I have ingag’d my selfe for her to be your Pandaresse. 1721 D’Urfey Operas, etc. 274 This Pandrass, .. he charges to Timandra’s Hand To give the Scroll. 1859 Trench Sel. Gloss. 20 Bawd once could have been applied to pandar and pandaress alike.

panderism ('psencbriz/a/m). Also pandar-. [f. pander sb. + -ism.] The practice or trade of a

pander; systematic pandering. 1601 Downfall Earl Huntington 11. ii. in Hazl. Dodsley VIII. 136 Suffering their lines To flatter these times With pandarism base. 1604 T. M. Black Bk. in Middleton's Wks. (Bullen) VIII. 24 He should excel even Pandarus himself, and go nine mile beyond him in pandarism. 1726 Swift Gulliver hi. viii, Perjury, oppression, subornation, fraud, pandarism. 1809 Malkin Gil Bias ix. vii. (Rtldg.) If 4 Lemos managed that intrigue by the panderism of Signor de Santillane. 1818 Blackw. Mag. III. 453 His paid panderism to the vilest passions of that mob.

f 'panderize, v. Obs. Also pandar-. [f. as prec. + -ize.] intr. To act the pander. Hence t 'panderizing vbl. sb. and ppl. a. 1603 Florio Montaigne (1634) 489 Venus., who so cunningly enhanced the market of her ware, by the brokage or panderizing of the lawes. 1606 Marston Fawne 111, Your father shall not say I pandarizde. 1616 R. C. Times' Whistle vi. 2890 Incarnate devill! pandarizing page!

'panderly, a. Obs. or arch. [f.

PANDOUR

130

as prec. + -ly1.]

Of the nature of or befitting a pander. 1581 B. Rich Farewell Tivb, She would make her vnderstande .. how ill she could awaie with suche pandarly practises. 1601 Shaks. Merry W. iv. ii. 119 Oh you Panderly Rascals, there’s a knot: a gin, a packe, a conspiracie against me. 1640 Gent Knave in Gr. To Rdr., Some [are] pimping, some panderly knaves. 1823 Scott Quentin D. xxvii, A panderly barber.

Hence .pandi'agonally adv.

pan'diculated, a. rare. [f. L. pandiculat-us, pa. pple. of pandicularito stretch oneself, f. pandere to stretch + dim. element.] ‘Stretched out, opened, extended’ (Ash, 1775).

pandiculation (paendikjuiieijsn). [n. of action from L. pandiculari: see prec.] An instinctive movement, consisting in the extension of the legs, the raising and stretching of the arms, and the throwing back of the head and trunk, accompanied by yawning; it occurs before and after sleeping, also in certain nervous affections, as hysteria, and at the accession of a fit of ague. Sometimes loosely used for ‘yawning’. 1611 Cotgr., Pendiculation, a pendiculation; or, a stretching in th’ approach of an Ague. 1649 Bulwer Pathomyot. 11. ix. 225 Pandiculation is a Deliberate Action of the other Muscles of the Body. 1668 Phil. Trans. III. 812 About Sneezing, the Hickocke, Yawning, Pandiculation, and their Causes. 1822-34 Good's Study Med. (ed. 4) III. 333 Pandiculation.. is an instinctive exertion to recover a balance of power between the extensor and flexor muscles. 1822-56 De Quincey Confess. (1862) 217 By mere dint of pandiculation, vulgarly called yawning.

pandionine (paen'daisonain). Ornith. [f. Zool. L. Pandion, generic name of the osprey, L. Pandion, Gr. ITavStuiv, in Mythology the father of Procne and Philomela.] Of or belonging to the genus Pandion or osprey.

pandour, pandoor ('psendu3(r)). Also pandur.

pandit, variant of

pundit sb.

pandle ('paend(3)l).

Also 8 pandell. [Origin unascertained; app. the source of Leach’s generic name Pandalus.] A local name of the shrimp; applied by some writers to an allied crustacean, perhaps Pandalus annulicornis, Leach. 1786 Gentl. Mag. II. 853 A small fish is caught on the sands [at Hastings] which they call pandells; they are bigger than shrimps, smaller than prawns... Their claws are not like those of a lobster, but shut up like a knife with a short blade. 1835 Kirby Hah & Inst. Anim. II. xv. 38 The smaller Crustaceans, as the shrimp, prawn, pandle. 1875 Sussex Gloss., Pandle, a shrimp. Also used in Kent.

b. Comb., as pandle-whew, a local name of the wigeon (Norfolk). 1885 Swainson Prov. Names Brit. Birds 154.

'pandoor, -dore. Sc. dial. [See quot. 1796; but proof of the alleged derivation is wanting.] A kind of large oyster, found near Prestonpans.

Min. [Named 1877, from Panderma in Asia Minor: see -ite1.] A variety of Priceite. 1886 in Cassell's Encycl. Diet. 1896 in Chester Diet. Names Min.

pandoor, pandor:

t 'panderous, a. Obs. Also 6 -drous, 7 -darous. [f. pander sb. + -ous.] Of the nature of or characterizing a pander. In quot. c 1575 as sb. c 1575 Balfour's Practicks (1754) 378 He may be repellit fra passing upon ane assise, or being witness.. that is ane pandrous (i.e. leno), or juglar (i.e. joculator). 1611 2nd Maiden's Trag. hi. i. in Hazl. Dodsley X. 427, I set before thee, panderous lord, this steel. 01627 Middleton Witch hi. ii, The same wary pandarous diligence Was then bestow’d on her. 1633 Costlie Whore iv. ii. in Bullen O. PI. IV, I dare in single combat any knight, Any adventurer, any pandorus hinde.

'pandership. rare. [f. as prec.

-I- -ship.]

The

function or trade of a pander. 1656 J Bentham Two Treat. (1657) 51 Calvin.. saith, That mixt dancing of men and women together, are nothing else then panderships and provocations to whoredome.

pan-destruction, -diabolism:

see pan- 2.

pandiagonal (.paendai'aegsnsl), a.

Math.

[f.

pan- + diagonal a.] Used to describe a magic

square with the property that, if any number of columns be removed from one side of the diagram and added en bloc to the other, another magic square results. 1897 Amer. Jrnl. Math. XIX. 99 The square A is magic because each row, column, and diagonal has the same sum, 175; it is pandiagonal because not only the two main diagonals, but also the twelve broken diagonals .. have each the same sum. 1919 Monist XXIX. 308 Magic squares of order = 2 (mod. 4) made with consecutive numbers cannot be pandiagonal. 1939 H. S. M. Coxeter Ball's Math. Recreations & Ess. (ed. 11) vii. 203 A magic pandiagonal square of the fourth order., was inscribed at Khojuraho, India, as long ago as the eleventh or twelfth century. 1976

The original Greek and Roman pandura is described as a kind of lute with three strings; such an instrument is still used in some eastern lands under the name pandur. But the original type has, at different times, and in different countries, undergone many changes in form, in the number and material of the strings, the use or non-use of a plectrum, etc. Equally numerous are the modifications of the name: cf. bandore, banjo, mandoline. The changes of thing and name have not always gone together: the Neapolitan pandura, for instance, retaining the ancient name, is ‘a musical instrument larger than the mandoline, strung with eight metal wires, and played with a quill’. a. 1597 Morley Introd. Mus. 166 Take an instrument, as a Lute, Orpharion, Pandora, or such like. 1762 Smollett L. Greaves iii. (1793) I. 51 Their raw red fingers.. being adorned with diamonds, were taught to thrum the pandola, and even to touch the keys of the harpsichord. 1825 Fosbrooke Encycl. Antiq. I. 628 The Orpharion was like a guitar, but.. was strung with wire... The Bandore, nearly similar, had a straight bridge; the Orpharion slanting. The Pandura was of the lute kind, the Mandura a lesser lute. 1838 Encycl. Brit. (ed. 7) XVI. 788/2 Pandora, a small kind of lute, with fewer strings than the ordinary lute,.. believed to have originated in the Ukraine. 1880 A. J. Hipkins in Grove Diet. Mus. II. 644 Pandora or Pandore. A Cither of larger dimensions than the Orpharion. /I. 1612 Drayton Poly-olb. iv. 63 Some that delight to touch the sterner wyerie chord, The cythron, the pandore, and the theorbo strike. 1706 Phillips, Pandore or Pandure, a kind of Musical Instrument. 1880 Grove’s Diet. Mus. II. 612 A larger orpharion was called Penorcon, and a still larger one Pandore. 1889 Abercrombie East. Caucasus 171 Akim’s eyes at once fell upon a pandur, or three-stringed lute.

In recent Diets.

1796 Statist. Acc. Scot. XVII. 70 Oysters caught nearest to the town [Prestonpans] are the largest and fattest: hence the largest obtained the name of Pandoors, i.e. oysters caught at the doors of the pans. 1805 Forsyth Beauties Scotl. I. 458. 1894 Haliburton Furth in Field 58 (E.D.D.) With a dish o’ mussel-brose at Newhaven, or with a prievin’ o’ fat pandores a little further east the coast.

pandermite (paen'd3:mait).

2 (paen'doara), pandore (paen'dM(r)). Also 7-8 pandure, (8 pandola), 9 pandura, pandur. [a. It. pandora (also pandura), F. pandore, ad. L. pandura, a. Gr. 1ravSovpa, a musical instrument the invention of which was attributed to Pan. (But the word was prob. of foreign origin.)] A stringed musical instrument of the cither type, the same as the bandore. pandora

see pandour, pander.

Pandora1 (paen'dosrs). Also 7 Pandore. [a. Gr. IlavScopa lit. ‘all-gifted’, f. nav- all + Scbpov gift.] In Greek mythology, the name of the first mortal woman, on whom, when made by Vulcan and brought to Epimetheus, all the gods and goddesses bestowed gifts. 1633 J. Fisher Fuimus Troes 1. iv. in Hazl. Dodsley XII. 461 To frame the like Pandore, The gods repine, and nature would grow poor. 1643 Milton Divorce 11. iii, The Academics and Stoics, who knew not what a consummat and most adorned Pandora was bestow’d upon Adam.

Hence Pandora’s box: the gift of Jupiter to Pandora, a box enclosing the whole multitude of human ills, which flew forth when the box was foolishly opened by Epimetheus; according to a later version, the box contained all the blessings of the gods, which, on its opening, escaped and were lost, with the exception of hope, which was at the bottom of the box. Hence in fig. and allusive uses. 1579 Gosson Sch. Abuse (Arb.) 44, I cannot lyken our affecton better than .. to Pandoraes boxe, lift vppe the lidde, out flyes the Deuill; shut it vp fast, it cannot hurt vs. 1610 B. Jonson Alch. 11. i. 92 Such was .. Pandora’s tub. 1672 Sir T. Browne Lett. Friend §14 And if Asia, Africa, and America should bring in their List [of diseases]. Pandoras Box would swell, and there must be a strange Pathology. 1679 J. Goodman Penit. Pardoned 11. i. (1713) 264 There may be some hope left in the bottom of this Pandora’s box of calamities. 1840 Carlyle Heroes v. 268 The Eighteenth was a Sceptical Century; in which little word there is a whole Pandora’s Box of miseries. 1886 Mrs Lynn Linton Paston Carew xlii, Pandora’s box was opened for him, and all the pains and griefs his imagination had ever figured were abroad.

[= F. pandour, Ger. pandur; all a. Serbocroatian pandur, ‘a constable, bailiff, beadle, summoner, or catchpole; a mounted policeman or guardian of the public peace; a watcher of fields and vineyards’, having also in earlier times the duty of guarding the frontier districts from the inroads of the Turks. For ulterior etymology see Note below. The sense in which the word became known in Western Europe is involved in the history of Trenck’s body of pandours.] 1. In pi. The name borne by a local force organized in 1741 by Baron Trenck on his own estates in Croatia to clear the country near the Turkish frontier of bands of robbers; subsequently enrolled as a regiment in the Austrian Army, where, under Trenck, their rapacity and brutality caused them to be dreaded over Germany, and made Pandour synonymous in Western Europe with ‘brutal Croatian soldier’. 1747 (title) Memoirs of the Life of Francis Baron Trenck .. Colonel of a body of Pandours and Sclavonian Hussars. Ibid. 15, I set out with a retinue of twenty pandour-tenants of mine. Ibid. 16 My haram-bascha or captain of pandours. 1754 Richardson Grandison (1781) II. iv. 51, I beheld six Pandours issue from that inner part of the wood. 1791 Hampson Mem. J. Wesley III. 124 His style might have better suited a colonel of pandours than a Christian bishop. 1799 Campbell Pleas. Hope 1. 352 When leagued Oppression pour’d to Northern wars Her whisker’d pandoors and her fierce hussars. 1843 Penny Cycl. XXV. 185/2 On Maria Theresa’s succession to the throne, Trenck offered his own and the services of his men, his regiment of Pandours, as he called them, to the young empress. fig. 1768 Foote Devil on 2 Sticks 11, The hussars and pandours of physic.. rarely attack a patient together.

|| 2. In local use, in Croatia, Servia, Hungary, etc.: A guard; an armed servant or retainer; a member of the local mounted constabulary. 1880 Sat. Rev. 7 Feb. 178/2 A small body of guards, called pandours, is, by immemorial usage, attached to the establishment [the monastery of St. John of Rylo]. 1886 W. J. Tucker E. Europe 155 The ‘pandurs’ came to fetch him, and .. dragged him before the commission. Ibid. 169 These Pandurs, your police, your mounted constabulary, or whatever you call them, are they of no use? [Note. The word 'pandur, with all or some of the senses mentioned above, is found in nearly all the South-Slavonic (Servian) dialects, and in Magyar, also as pan'dur in Roumanian; it has entered Turkish as pan'dul. Earlier forms in Magyar and Serbo-Croatian were bandur, bandor, the former is still used in and near Ragusa. The word is not native either in Magyar or Slavonic, and the question of its origin and course of diffusion in these langs. is involved in considerable obscurity. But Slavonic scholars are now generally agreed in referring it through the earlier bandur, bandor, to med.L. banderius, orig. ‘a follower of a standard or banner’ (see banner), or to some Italian or Venetian word akin to this. Among senses evidenced by Du Cange for banderius (and bannerius), are those of ‘guard of cornfields and vineyards’, also ‘summoner, apparitor’, which are both senses of pandur; It. banditore (Venetian bandiore) has also the sense of ‘summoner’. The alleged derivation of the word from Pandur or Pandur Puszta, ‘a village in Lower Hungary’, given in Ersch & Gruber’s Cyclopaedia, and repeated in many English Dictionaries, is absolutely baseless.]

PANDOWDY pandowdy (paen'daudi). U.S. [Of obscure origin; perh. a compound of pan sb.1 Halliwell cites from Bp. Kennett’s MS. pandoulde a custard (Somerset); but this is now unknown in Eng. dialects.] A kind of apple pudding, variously seasoned, but usually with molasses, and baked in a deep dish with or without a crust. 1846 Worcester, Pandowdy, food made of bread and apples baked together. 1852 Hawthorne Blithedale Rom. XXIV, Hollingsworth [would] fill my plate from the great dish of pandowdy. 1893 Leland Mem. I. 74 Pan-dowdy—a kind of coarse and broken up apple-pie.

pandrass, -ess, obs. forms of panderess. pan-drop. Sc. [f. pan sb.1 + drop sb. ioe.] A hard, peppermint-flavoured sweet, shaped like a flattened sphere. 1&7J Encycl. Brit. VI. 257/1 A core or centre of some kind is required, and this may consist either of a seed or fruit..; or it may be a small lozenge, as in the case of pan drops. 1904 ‘H. Foulis’ Erchie v. 29, I thoucht it was pan-drops ye cam’ oot for, or conversation-losengers. 1927 Glasgow Herald 7 Sept. 12/7 An’ there’s nae mae tears since ye’ve got him wi’ the poke o’ pan-draps in his han’. 1956 C. M. Costie Benjte's Bodle 106 Wir haean a duff, an’ treacle .. an twa pan drops. 1964 Scotsman 14 Oct. 5 What was described in court as ‘a classical line of traditional Scottish sweet—pan drops’. 1966 W. Merrilees Short Arm of Law 184 These .. were not chocolates at all but hard peppermint sweets .. pan-drops as we called them in Scotland.

II Pandy ('paendi), sb.2 E. Ind. Also -ee. [According to Yule, from the surname Pande, the title of a Jot or subdivisional branch of the Brahmins of the Upper Province, which was very common among the high-caste sepoys of the Bengal army. One of those bearing the surname was Mangul Pande, the first man to mutiny in the 34th Regiment.] A colloquial name for a revolted sepoy in the Indian Mutiny of 1857-9. 1857 H. Greathed Lett. Siege Delhi (1858) 99 As long as I feel the entire confidence I do.. I cannot feel gloomy. I leave that feeling to the Pandees. 1864 Trevelyan Compet. Wallah (1866) 247 He was separated from his squadron, and surrounded by a party of desperate Pandies. 1893 ForbesMitchell Remin. Gt. Mutiny 164 We captured those guns that the Pandies were carrying off. 1897 Ld. Roberts 41 Yrs. in India I. vi. 62

Pandy ('paendi), sb.3

Med. The name of Kalman Pandy (b. 1868), Hungarian neurologist, used attrib. or in the possessive to denote a reaction or test he devised for globulins in the spinal fluid, in which a sample is treated with a dilute aqueous solution of phenol.

pandur, variant spelling of pandour.

1916 L. F. Barker Monographic Med. II. 83 Pandy’s test has not received the attention it deserves. 1933 W. R. Brain Dis. Nervous Syst. 113 Pandy’s reaction is the most sensitive, and may yield a weakly positive result with normal fluids. 1963 Lancet 12 Jan. 108/1 Lumbar puncture on the ninth day of the illness yielded clear fluid ..; the Pandy test was negative.

pandur, pandura, pandure: see pandora2.

pan-dynamometer,

pandurate ('pamdjusrst), a. [f. L. pandura pandora2 + -ate2.] = next. Also f'pandurated a.

pane (pein), sb.1 Forms: 4-5 pan, 6 paene, paan,

Suppl., Pandurated, having a leaf in the form of the pandore. 1847 Webster, Pandurate. 1881 Gard. Chron. XVI. 717 The lip is pandurate, undulate, emarginate at the top. 1882 Garden 29 July 104/1 The large pandurate labellum is pure white on its upper part. 1775 Ash

panduriform (pam'djuarifoim), a. [f. L. pandura pandora2 + -form.] Fiddle-shaped: chiefly in Bot. and Entom. 1753 Chambers Cycl. Supp. s.v. Leaf, Panduriform Leaf, one of the shape of a violin:.. larger at both ends than in the middle, where it is deeply cut, in a rounded manner. 1760 J. Lee Introd. Bot. in. v. (1765) 178 Panduriform, Pandureshaped. 1826 Kirby & Sp. Entom. xxxv. III. 609 In .. Acheta monstrosa they [the tegmina] are rather panduriform. 1870 Bentley Man. Bot. (ed. 2) 155 When a lyrate leaf has but one deep recess on each side, it is termed panduriform or fiddle-shaped.

pandurina (,paendju:'ri:ri3). [It., f. pandura (see pandora2, pandore) + dim. suffix -ina.] A small musical instrument of the mandoline type. 1893 J. S. Shedlock tr. Riemann's Diet. Mus. 53/1 Bandola. (Span.), Bandolon, Bandora, Bandura, an instrument of the lute family, with a smaller or larger number of steel or catgut strings, which were plucked with the finger like the Pandora, Pandura, Pandurina, [etc.]. 1910 F. W. Galpin Old Eng. Instruments of Mus. iii. 40 At this period [sc. the sixteenth century] there was another small instrument called by Praetorius Mandiirichen or Pandurina, which could be conveniently carried under the cloak. 1938 Oxf. Compan. Mus. 683/1 Pandurina, a very small instrument of the lute type, strung with wire—probably the ancestor of the mandoline. 1954 Grove's Diet. Mus. (ed. 5) V. 549/1 The pandurina returned to popularity, particularly about 1760-80, under the name Milanese mandoline. 1976 D. Munrow Instruments Middle Ages & Renaissance 79/3 Praetorius.. also mentions a smaller size [of mandora], the pandurina, with four strings tuned to g, d', g\ d"-

tpan'durist. Obs. rare. [f. as panduriform a. + -1ST.] 1656 Blount Glossogr., Pandurist, he that plays on a musical instrument called a Rebech, or on a Violin.

pandy ('paendi), sb.1 Chiefly Sc. [Supposed to be L. pande ‘stretch out!’, imper. of pandere to stretch or spread ] a. A stroke upon the extended palm with a leather strap or tawse, ferule, or rod, given as a punishment to schoolboys; = palmy sb. 1805 A. Scott Poems 12 But if for little rompish laits, I hear that thou a pandy gets. 1865 G. Macdonald A. Forbes 30 The punishment was mostly in the form of pandies— blows delivered with varying force, but generally with the full swing of the tag, as it was commonly called. 1876 Grant Burgh Sch. Scotl. I. v. 204 Breaches of order and bad conduct.. at the Elgin academy [are punished] by 'pandies’. 1895 W. Humphrey in Month Oct. 230 The pandies took their name from Pande manum—‘Stretch out your open hand’. [The usual Sc. explanation is from pande palmam\ as the source at once of pandy and palmy.]

b. attrib. and Comb., as pandybat. 1916 Joyce Portrait of Artist (1969) i. 49 Fleming held out his hand. The pandybat came down on it with a loud smacking sound. 1922 - Ulysses 547 Twice loudly a pandybat cracks.

Hence 'pandy v. trans., to strike on the palm of the hand with the tawse or ferule, as a punishment. 1863 Kingsley Water-Bab. v, And she.. pandied their hands with canes. 1875 A. R. Hope My Schoolboy Fr. 11 When he was going to be pandied.

PANE

131

etc.: see pan- 2.

pein, 6-7 payn(e, 6-8 pain(e, 4- pane. [a. F. pan (nth c. in Littre) = Pr. pan, Sp. pano, Pg. panno. It. panno: — L. pannum, acc. of pannus a cloth, a piece of cloth.] I. A piece of cloth. ft. a. A cloth; a piece of cloth; any distinct portion of a garment, a lap, a skirt. Obs. a 1300 Cursor M. 4387 Sco drou his mantel wit pe pan,.. He drou, sco held, pe tassel brak. c 1320 Sir Tristr. 994 Tristrem gan it wif? hald As prince proude in pan. 1387-8 T. Usk Test. Love 11. ii. (Skeat) 1. 29 Among pannes mouled in a wiche [Whitch], in presse among clothes laid. 1:1450 Merlin 501 Thei kneled to sir Gawein, and folded the panes of her mantels, c 1475 Rauf Coil^ear 234 Gif thow dwellis with the Quene, proudest in pane. CI475 Partenay 5654 Which so well was Anoynted indede, That no sleue ne pane had he hole of brede. 1573-80 Baret Alv. P 57 A Pane of cloth, panniculus, segmen, paiaov. fb. = COUNTERPANE2. Obs. 13.. Gaw. & Gr. Knt. 855 per beddyng watz noble, Of cortynes of clene sylk, wyth cler golde hemmez, & couertorez ful curious, with comlych panez. 1459 Invent, in Paston Lett. I. 484 Item, ij blankettys, j payre of schettys. Item, j rede pane furryd withe connyngs. 1495 Acc. Ld. High Treas. Scot. I. 226, iij ellis of scarlot to be a pane to the Kingis bed. 1516 Ibid. III. 50 For ij elne iij quartaris Inglis scarlet to be ane pane for the Kingis bede in the schip. 1578 Invent, in Hunter Biggar {Sf Ho. Fleming xxvi, Ane pein of purpour weluot freinzeit wr blak and reid silk.

f2. a. A piece, width, or strip of cloth, of which several were joined together side by side, so as to make one cloth, curtain, or garment. Obs. The ‘panes’ might be narrow pieces or strips of alternate or different colours (e.g. red and blue) or different materials (e.g. velvet and cloth of gold), or pieces of the same colour with lace or other trimming inserted in the seams, or (in later use) strips of the same cloth distinguished by colour or separated by lines of trimming, etc. 1480 Wardr. Acc. Edw. IV (1830) 118, iiij costerings of wool paled rede and blue with rooses sonnes and crownes in every pane. 1517 in Kerry St. Lawr. Reading (1883) 106 An Awter Cloth of panes of Cloth of gold & velwett imbrowdred wl archangells & floures. 01548 Hall Chron., Hen. VIII 207 b, Another chamber was hanged with grene Veluet.. in the middle of euery pane or pece, was a fable of Ouid in Matamorphoseos embraudered. 1592 Greene Upst. Courtier in Harl. Misc. (Malh.) II. 219 A very passing costly paire of veluet breeches, whose panes .. was drawne out with the best Spanish satine. 1611 Coryat Crudities 43 The Switzers weare . . doublets and hose of panes, intermingled with red and yellow, and some with blew, trimmed with long puffes of yellow and blewe sarcenet rising up between the panes. 1613 Chapman Masque Plays 1873 III. 92 But betwixt every pane of embroidery, went a row of white Estridge feathers. 01639 T. Carew Coel. Brit. Wks. (1824) 150 The curtain was watchet and a pale yellow in paines. 1686 Lond. Gaz. No. 2170/4 One Green Satin Peticoat laced with Gold and Silver Lace, in Panes. 1694 Motteux Rabelais iv. Iii. (1737) 212 Breeches with Panes like the outside of a Tabor.

fb. pi. Strips made by cutting or slashing a garment longitudinally for ornamental purposes; e.g. to show the fine stuff with which it was lined, or of which an undergarment was composed. Obs. 1613 Chapman Masque Plays 1873 III. 94 Wide sleeves cut in panes, a 1648 Ld. Herbert Life (1886) 166 Her gown was a green Turkey grogram, cut all into panes or slashes, from the shoulder and sleeves unto the foot. 1653 Urquhart Rabelais 1. viii. (Rtldg.) 36 They [breeches] were, within the panes, puffed out with the lining.

II. A piece, portion, or side of anything. f 3. A section or length of a wall or fence. Obs. e.g. the length between two angles, bastions, buttresses, posts, etc.

01380 Sir Ferumb. 5188 By pat were Sarazyns.. come inward .. At a pan pat was broken. 1489 Caxton Faytes of A. 11. xv. 119 Closed rounde about with seuen panes of strong walles. 1524 Churchw. Acc. St. Giles, Reading 21 For makyng of v panys of the church pale iiijd. 1525 Ld. Berners Froiss. II. xxii. 53 Than the knyght shewed me a pane of the wall, and said, sir, se you yonder parte of the wall whiche is newer. 1530 Palsgr. 251/2 Pane of a wall, pan de mur. 1672 Dryden Assignation 11. ii, There’s the wall; behind yond pane of it we’ll set up the ladder. [1795 Southey Joan Notes Wks. 1837 I. 200 (tr. Froissart) The miners .. overthrew a great pane of the wall, which filled the moat where it had fallen.] 4. A side of a quadrangle, cloister, court, or town. 13 .. E.E. Allit. P. A. 1033 Vch pane of pat place had pre 3atez. 1447 Will of Hen. VI in Carter King's Coll. Cha. 13 A cloistre square the est pane conteyning in lengthe clxxv fete, and the west pane as muche. 1481 Caxton Godejfroy clxxix. 264 Thyse thre castellys.. were alle square, the sydes that were toward the toun were double, in suche wyse that one of the panes that was without myght be aualed vpon the walles, and thenne it shold be lyke a brydge. 1560 Rolland Crt. Venus 11. 490 Ane Closter weill ouir fret.. Quhairin was all thir ten Sibillais set In euerilk Pane set ay togidder thre. 1912 T. D. Atkinson Eng. & Welsh Cathedrals 268 The north pane of the cloisters with its sunny aspect. 5. A flat side, face, or surface or any object having several sides: e.g. (a) the dressed side of a stone or log; (b) one of the divisions or sides of a nut or bolt-head;

(c) one of the sides of the

upper

table

surface

or

of

a

brilliant-cut

diamond. 1434 Indent. Fotheringhey in Dugdale Monast. (1846) VI. 1414/2 [The steeple is to be square in the lower part, and after being carried as high as the body of the church] hit shall be chaungid, and turnyd in viij panes, c 1530 in Gutch Coll. Cur. II. 305 Oone odar Challes with a patten gilte the foote of vj panes and in oone of theyme a Crucifixe. 1875 Laslett Timber 74 note, Pane is the hewn or sawn surface of the log. 1875 Knight Diet. Mech. 1601/2 Pane.., the divisions or sides of a nut or bolt-head; as, a six-paned nut, i.e. a hexagonal nut. III. A division of a window, and derived uses. 6. a. One of the lights of a mullioned window (obs.), or a subdivision of this; now, One of the compartments of a window, etc. consisting of one sheet or square of glass held in place by a frame of lead, wood, etc.; the piece of glass itself, or of horn, paper, or the like substituted for it. 1466 Paston Lett. II. 268 To the glaser for takyn owte of ii. panys of the wyndows of the schyrche. 0 1490 Botoner I tin. (1778) 93 Item quselibet fenestra.. continet 5 vel 6 pagettas, anglice panys. C1535 in Yorksh. Archaeol. Jrnl. (1886) IX. 322 One glasse wyndow wl iij panes of vij ffoote longe and ij foote wyde euery pane. 1607 Walkington Opt. Glass 139 The glazier should.. haue vsed him for quarrels and paines. 1662 Gerbier Princ. 17 Glass Windows of small Payns. 1663 - Counsel 47 Suffer no Green paines of Glasse to be mixt with white. 1709 Steele Tatler No. 77 If 2 She had found several Panes of my Windows broken. 1799 G. Smith Laboratory I. 179 Choose such panes of glass as are clear, even, and smooth. 1801 Southey Thalaba vi. xxiv, Silvering panes Of pearly shell. 1816 J. Smith Panorama Sc. & Art II. 754 Take now a pane of glass, and place it upon the print. 1836 Macgillivray tr. Humboldt's Trav. v. 69 The windows being without glass, or even the paper panes which are often substituted. 1898 G. B. Shaw Plays II. 274 The ornamental cabinet.. its corner rounded off with curved panes of glass protecting shelves of. .pottery. b.fulminating pane, see fulminating ppl. a.\ luminous or magic pane, a sheet of glass on which

pieces

of

tin-foil,

arranged

in

some

design, are made luminous by the discharge of an electric condenser through the foil. 1894 Bottone Electr. Instr. Making (ed. 6) 75 Fulminating Panes, or ‘Franklin’s plates’ as they are also called, are easily made by coating both sides of a sheet of glass with tinfoil, to the extent of half of the entire surface, leaving the margins all round clear glass. 7. = PANEL sb.1 9. 1582 Stanyhurst JEneis 1. (Arb.) 34 ./Eneas theese picturs woonderus heeded, And eeche pane throghly with stedfast phisnomye marcked. 1593 Nashe Christ's T. 79 b, False counterfet panes in walls, to be opened and shut like a wicket. 01625 Fletcher Elder Bro. iv. iv, He had better have stood between two panes of Wainscot. 1706 Phillips, Pane, a Square of Glass, Wainscot, etc. C1850 Rudim. Navig. (Weale) 136 Panel, a square or pane of thin board. 8. a. A rectangular division of some surface; one

of

the

compartments

of

a

chequered

pattern. 1555 Eden Decades 198 Diuers shietes weaued of gossampyne cotton of sundry colours, wherof two are rychely frynged with golde and precious stones,.. and chekered lyke the panes of a cheste borde. 1724 J. Macky Journ. thro. Eng. (N.), One wall.. took up the whole length of a street, built of pains of this stone about a foot square. 1875 Knight Diet. Mech. 1601/2 Pane,.. one square of the pattern in a plaid or checker-work fabric. b. Each of the blocks of burr-stone of which a mill-stone is constructed. 1839 Ure Diet. Arts 829 The pieces of buhr-stones are.. cut into parallelopipeds, called panes, which are bound with iron hoops into large millstones. 1874 Knight Diet. Mech. 400/2 The separate blocks which are hooped together to form a buhr-stone are known as panes. 9. A section or plot of ground more or less rectangular

in

shape;

spec,

in

Irrigation,

a

division of ground bounded by a feeder and an outlet-drain. [c 1480 Henryson Test Cress. 427 Quhair is thy garding.. with .. fresshe flouris, quhilk the quene Floray Had painted plesandly in every pane.] 1819 Rainbird Agric. (1849) 297

(E.D.D.) Pane,., a regular division of some sorts of husbandry work, as digging, sawing, etc. Some are saffronpanes, where saffron has been grown. 1848 W. Barnes Poems Gloss. (E.D.D.), Pane, a compartment of tedded grass between the raked divisions. 1866 E. Anglian N. & Q. II. 363 Pane,. .used by cottagers for a garden bed, or any small piece of ground, having a defined boundary. 1879 Wrightson in Cassell's Techn. Educ. vn. 23 The water trickles down the sides of the ridges, finding its way into gutters—between the elevated ‘panes’ or ‘stetches’.

10. A sheet or page of stamps. 1912 Chambers's Jrnl. Nov. 749/1 The print would have represented a ‘pane’ of one hundred and twenty stamps. 1916 F. J. Melville Postage Stamps in Making I. xvi. 173 Where the sheet is in panes, only the pane containing the defective print is discarded. 1971 D. Potter Brit. Eliz. Stamps viii. 83 From September 1967 until May 1968 only 6s booklets contained Machin Head stamps, with three panes of 4ds. Ibid. xv. 174 In those days British stamps were printed by typography, and the printers’ rule placed round the edge of the panes relieved the edges of the plates from the pressure which always falls more heavily on those parts. Marginal arrows.. indicate the points of division into counter book panes, less unwieldy than complete sheets.

fpane, sb2

Obs. [ME. penne, pene, etc. (Cotgr. hide) = Pr. pena, penna, pana, in med.L. panna, Cange).

PANEITY

132

PANE

a. OF. panne, pane, panne a skin, fell, or OSp. pena, pena, Sp. penna fur, skin (Du

Referred by Diez to L. penna feather (the sense after WIHG. federe downy fur or peltry); others take it as a fern, formation from L. pannus, but here the OF. form penne, pene, presents difficulty.] 1. Fur, esp. as used for a lining to a garment;

a fell or skin (of ermine, sable, minever, or other fur). 01300 Floriz e panis al of fow & griis [MS. Caius riche panys of faire grys], fie mantels weren of michel priis. c 1440 Promp. Parv. 381/1 Pane, of a furrure, penula,..(P. panula). 1494 in Househ. Ord. (1790) 120 Item, On New-yeare’s day, the King ought to weare.. his pane of arms; and if his pane bee 5 ermins deepe, a Duke’s ought to bee but fower. C1500 Sc. Poem Heraldry 177 in Q. Eliz. Acad., etc. (1869) 100 3hit sum haldis in armis ij certane thingis, Nothir metallis nor colouris to blasoune, Ermyne and werr, callit panis, bestly furring, And haldin so without other discripcioune. 1503 Acc. Ld. High Treas. Scot. II. 236 Payit to the Quenis Maister of Wardrob for ane payn of mynever to fill furth the lynyng of the samyn .. xls. 1530 Palsgr. 251/2 Pane of a gray furre, panne de gris.

2. A package or bundle of furs containing a hundred skins: also called mantle. (But this may belong to pane sb.1) [1423 Rolls of Parlt. IV. 136, iii panes de Foynes, chescun contenant .c. Bestes, pris le pece xJ.] 1612 Bk. Customs & Valuat. Merch. in Halyburton's Ledger 305 Budge .. Powtes the fur contening four pans ix li. Ibid., Calaba.. seasoned the pane .. x li, stag the pane .. vi li.

pane (pern), sb.3 [Cf. F. panne, in same sense, of uncertain origin.] The pointed or edged end of a hammer opposite to the face; = PEIN. 1881 Metal World No. 12. 181 What writer.. has decided the proper orthography of the top part of a machinist’s hammer? Some call it the ‘pane’, some write it ‘pene’, and some ‘peane’. 1883 Crane Smithy & Forge 20 Some-times the handle is nearer to the pane or narrow end, the broad end being known as the face. 1902 Marshall Metal Tools vi. 65 An engineer’s ball-pane hammer... The ‘ball-pane’ is the small round knob at the back of the hammer-head, and is chiefly used for riveting.

Hence paned a., in comb., having a pane of a specified kind, as ball-paned, small-paned. 1901 J. Black's Carp. & Build., Home Handier. 30 Give every alternate tooth [of a saw] a sharp tap with a .. smallpaned hammer.

tpane, v.1 Obs. [f. pane si.2] trans. To border or line with fur. paned, i-paned, furred. £•1330 Florice & Bl. (1857) 131 And a mantel of scarlet Ipaned al W13 meniuer.

pane (pern), v2 [f. pane sb.L] 1. trans. To make up (a piece of cloth, a garment) of pieces or strips of different sorts or colours, joined side by side. Chiefly in pa. pple. 1504 Will of Goodyer (Somerset Ho.), iij curteynis paned bluwe & red of stamen. 1509 Burgh Rec. Edinb. (1869) I. 122 That thair baneris of baith the saidis craftis be paynitt with the imagis figuris and armis of the webstaris. 1552 Inv. Ch. Goods Surrey in Surrey Archaeol. (1869) IV. 16 Item one aulter cloth of grene and yelow crewell pained. 1704 Lond. Gaz. No. 4033/4 Lost.., 3 Damask Window-Curtains, pain’d with Orange-colour Shagareen. 1774 Ann. Reg. 117/2 A rich mantle of purple, paned with white. 1861 H. Ainsworth Constable of Tower (1862) 17 He wore a doublet and hose of purple velvet, paned and cut.

2. To fit (a window) with panes. 1726 Leoni Alberti's Archit. II. 46/1 The Window must be grated, tho’ not paned with scantling talc.

|3. To panel (a room). Obs. 1728 Brice's Weekly Jrnl. 28 June 4 The other [room] wainscotted and paned with fine Dutch Canvass.

pane, obs. f. pain, pan sb.1, penny. pan-ecclesiastical, -egoism, etc.: see pan-. paned (peind), ppl. a. [f. pane v.2 (sb.1) + -ed.] 1. Made of strips of different coloured cloth joined together, or of cloth cut into strips, between which ribs or stripes of other material or colour are inserted.

1555 in Wills Doctors' Comm. (Camden) 43 Item, a paned blue hanging for the same use. 1583 in North N. & Q. L 77 A payr of blew paynd hosse, drawin furthe wl Dewrance. 1607 Beaum & Fl. Woman-Hater 1. ii, All the swarming generation Of long stocks, short pain’d hose, and huge stuff’d doublets, a 1658 Ford, etc. Witch Edmonton iv. i, Oh! my ribs are made of a payn’d hose, and they break. 1822 Scott Nigel ii, His paned hose were of black velvet, lined with purple silk, which garniture appeared at the slashes. 01825 Forby Voc. E. Anglia s.v. Pane, Paned curtains are made of long and narrow stripes of different patterns or colours sewed together. [1827 W. Gifford Ford Introd. 177 Paned hose.. were a kind of trunk breeches, formed of stripes of various coloured cloth, occasionally intermixed with slips of silk, or velvet, stitched together.]

commendation; eulogistic, encomiastic, lauda¬

2. Of a window or door: Having panes of glass. (Chiefly with qualification.)

1680 Religion of Dutch vi. 57 You must also Panegyrically celebrate the Cantons.. for their refusal. 1814 W. Taylor in Monthly Rev. LXXIII. 360 Winkelmann.. fell in love with its sculptured reliques of antient art, and undertook to describe them panegyrically.

1756 Mrs. Calderwood Jrnl. v. (1884) 127 The windows are all of the small pained kind. 1814 Sporting Mag. XLIV. 43 A fox .. took a direction through a glass paned door. 1888 F. Hume Mad. Midas 1. ii, A quaint little porch and two numerously paned windows on each side.

panee, paneel, var. pawnee, panele. panegas, obs. form of pence, pi. of penny. panegurie, obs. variant of panegyry. f'panegyre. Obs. [ad. Gr. TravfjyvpLs panegyris: in sense 1 identified with panegyric.]

1. A eulogy: = panegyric sb. 1. 1603 B. Jonson (title) A panegyre on the happy entrance of James, our sovereign, to his first high session of Parliament, a 1618 Sylvester Mayden's Blush Ded. 4 Instead .. of precious Gifts, of solemne Panegyres: Accept a Heart. 2. A general assembly: = panegyris i. 1757 Stukeley in Mem. (Surtees) III. 358 Here was in British times the great panegyre of the Druids, the mid¬ summer meeting of all the country round. 1763 Palaeograph. Scar a 8 At public sacrifice, which they called Panegyres; a meeting of a side of a country, a province.

tory. 1592-3 G. Harvey Pierce’s Super. Wks. (Grosart) II. 326 To addresse a plausible discourse, or to garnish a Panegyricall Oration in her prayse. 1596 Nashe SaffronWalden Wks. (Grosart) III. 76 1616 Bullokar Eng. Expos., Panegyricall,.. spoken flatteringly in praise of some great person. 1755 J. Shebbeare Lydia (1769) I. 405 A dead lord .. is always to receive honourable interment and a panegyrical epitaph. 1858 J. H. Newman Hist. Sk. (1876) II. 11. i. 222 The Duke of Wellington’s despatches, .tell us so much more about him than any panegyrical sketch.

Hence pane'gyrically adv., in or by means of a panegyric; by way of elaborate eulogy.

pane'gyricize (-saiz), v. rare.

[f. panegyric sb.

+ -IZE.] = PANEGYRIZE V. I. 1787 Ann Hilditch Rosa de Montmorien II. xiv. 68 He suffered me to panegyricize him in a dedication of a piece.

I! panegyris (p3’ni:d3ins, -'ed^ns). [a. Gr. 7ravfjyvpLs, f. rrav- all T ayvpts ~ ayopa. assembly.] 1. Gr. Antiq. A general assembly; esp. a festal assembly in honour of a god. In quots. 1647-79 in allusion to Heb. xii. 23. 1647 Trapp Comm. Matt. iii. 12 Amidst a panegyris of angels, and that glorious ampitheatre. 1679 J. Goodman Penit. Pard. III. v. (1713) 367 There shall be the glorious Panegyris, the assembly and church of the first-born. 1775 Chandler Trav. Asia Minor xl. 143 A panegyris or general assembly was held there yearly. 1879 C. T. Newton Art & Archxol. viii. (1880) 330 The Olympic panegyris. .was still a reality. f2. = PANEGYRIC A. I. Obs. 1646 Crashaw Steps to Temple 23 Their silence speaks aloud, and is Thy well pronounced panegyris.

panegyrism ('paeni:d3inz(3)m). nonce-wd. panegyric (paeni'djirik), sb. and a. Also 7 panegyrike, -gyrique, -girick, pani-, panne-, pana-, -gyrick, -girike, -gerick(e, 7-9 panegyrick. [a. F. panegyrique (1512 in Hatz.-Darm.), ad. L. panegyric-us public eulogy, orig. adj., a. Gr. rravrjyvpiKos fit for a public assembly or festival, f. TTavrf'yvpts PANEGYRIS.]

A. sb. I. A public speech or writing in praise of some person, thing, or achievement; a laudatory discourse, a formal or elaborate encomium or eulogy. Const, on, upon, formerly of. 1603 Daniel (title) A Panegyrike Congratulatorie delivered to the Kings most excellent Maiestie. 1620 in Fortesc. Papers (Camden) 132, I also composed a panagirick of the immortality of glorie. 1656 Blount Glossogr., Panegyrick,.. a licentious kinde of speaking or oration, in the praise and commendation of Kings, or other great persons, wherein some falsities are joyned with many flatteries. 1673 Marvell Reh. Transp. II. 45 The Mountebanks.. decrying all others with a Panegyrick of their own Balsam. 1697 Potter Antiq. Greece iv. viii. (1715) 227 The Company.. were some-times entertain’d with a Panegyrick upon the dead Person, a 1704 T. Brown Pleas. Ep. Wks. 1730 I. 109 Write a panegyric upon custard. 1791 Boswell Johnson i, I profess to write, not his panegyrick.. but his Life. 1836 Johnsoniana 1. 71 Had I meant to make a panegyric on Mr. Johnson’s excellencies. 1879 Froude Cxsar xxviii. 491 After Cato’s death Cicero published a panegyric upon him.

2. Elaborate praise; eulogy; laudation. 1613 R. Cawdrey Table Alph. (ed. 3), Panigirike, praise. 1702 Evelyn in Pepys’ Diary (1879) Vt. 255 Not doubting but the rest which follows will be still matter of panegyric. 1762 Goldsm. Cit. W. I. Pref. 5 In this season of panegyric, when scarce an author passes unpraised either by his friends or himself. 1879 Farrar St. Paul I. 6 He stands infinitely above the need of indiscriminate panegyric. f3. = PANEGYRIST. Obs. 1600 W. Watson Decacordon (1602) 13 Father Stanney, a Iesuit Priest, called (of the Panigericks) the lanterne of England. B. adj. fl. = PANEGYRICAL I. Obs. 1603 Holland Plutarch Explan. Words, Panegyricke, Feasts, games, faires, marts, pompes, shewes, or any such solemnities, performed or exhibited, before the generall assembly of a whole nation. 2. = PANEGYRICAL 2. 01631 Donne Litanie xxiii. Poems (1654) 344 In Panegyrique Allelujaes. 1706 Maule Hist. Piets in Misc. Scot. I. 17 The panegyrick author after a sort doth show. 1737 Pope Hor. Epist. 11. i. 405 I’m not used to panegyrick strains. 1774 Mason Elegies i. Poems 46 Cautious I strike the panegyric string.

Hence fpane'gyric v. intr., to utter or write a panegyric; trans., to praise in an elaborate oration or eulogium. 1708 De Foe Review Affairs France IV. Pref., I am not going about to panegyric upon my own Work. 1732 Gentl. Instr. (ed. 10) 539 (D.), I had rather be. .lampooned for a virtue than panegyrick’d for a vice.

pane'gyrical, a. [f. as prec. + -al1.] 11. Of the nature of a general assembly. Obs. 01617 Bayne Diocesans Try all (1621) 4 Their ordinary meeting, as it is, Acts 2. 46, daily, could not be a Panegericall meeting. 01679 T. Goodwin Govt. Ch. Christ iv. vi. Wks. 1865 XI. 231 In the primitive church the persons of the bishops.. were chosen by all the people, and by panegyrical meetings.

2. Of the nature of a panegyric or eulogy; publicly or elaborately expressing praise or

[f. Cf. Gr. iravr)yvpiop.a, -iop.os celebration of a public festival.] A panegyrizing; a composition of panegyrical character. PANEGYRIZE + -ISM.

1894 T. Sinclair in Athenxum 17 Nov. 677/2 A work which has been called a panegyrism.

panegyrist ('pamudyirist).

[f. next: see -1ST. Cf. Gr. tTavqyvpLOTris one who celebrates a public festival.] One who writes or utters a panegyric; one who elaborately praises; an encomiast. 1605 Camden Rem. (1637) 3 Adde.. these few lines out of a farre more ancient Panegyrist. 1782 Miss Burney Cecilia ix. iii, The panegyrist of human life! 1815 W. H. Ireland Scribbleomania 25 Panegyrists, Errant Knights! That whitewash one as grim’d as Nero, And make him shine abroad—an hero. 1876 Freeman Norm. Conq. V. xxiii. 156 The high-flown rhetoric of a panegyrist.

panegyrize

('psenndijhraiz), v. [ad. Gr. rravrjyvpl^-eiv to celebrate -rravfjyvpLS or a public festival; to deliver a panegyric: see -ize.] 1. trans. To pronounce or write a panegyric or elaborate eulogy upon; to speak or write in praise of: to eulogize. 1617 Collins Def. Bp. Ely ii. vi. 250 Among so many Saints, as he Panegyrizeth in these Orations. 1791 Mad. D’Arblay Diary 2 June, The friends of Government., panegyrised him while they wanted his assistance. 1833-6 J. H. Newman Hist. Sk. (1876) I. 11. ii. 251 Meanly panegyrizing the government of an usurper.

2. intr. To compose or utter panegyrics. 01827 Mitford cited in Webster (1828).

Hence 'panegy.rized, 'panegyrizing ppl. adjs.\ also ‘panegy.rizer. 1823 Valperga II. 239 He was an earnest panegyrizer of republics and democracies. 1852 Davies & Vaughan Plato's Republic x. (1868) 341 More anxious to be the panegyrized than the panegyrist. 1855 Doran Hanover Queens I. xi. 436 In his panegyrising epitaph on the monarch.

panegyry

(ps'ni:-, ps'nedjm, 'paeniidyn). Also 7 pani-, panegery, panegury. [f. Gr. navriyvpis panegyris, with change of suffix.] 1. Gr. Antiq. = panegyris i. Also more generally, A religious festival. 1641 Milton Ch. Govt. 11. Pref., That the call of wisdom and virtue may be heard everywhere;.. not only in pulpits, but.. at set and solemn paneguries in theatres. 1659 H. L’Estrange Alliance Div. Off. 136 These dayes [the Nativity, Epiphany, Easter, Ascension and Pentecost] were called.. The Christian Panegyries, as a note of distinction from those of lesser account. 1839 Fraser's Mag. XX. 207 The.. panegyries or great monthly festivals of the [Egyptian] gods. 1894 G. Rawlinson in Lex Mosaica 24 The institution of panegyries or ‘solemn assemblies’. f2. = panegyric A. i (if not mispr. in quots.) 1600 W. Watson Decacordon (1602) 72 Then would he [Erasmus].. sound foorth the Panigeries of their praises. 1636 HEYWOOD'in Ann. Dubrensia (1877) 69 Having these Panegeries now read over, To thy perpetuall fame.

paneity (pa'niuti).

[ad. med.L *paneitas, f. *pane-us of bread, f. pan-is bread.] The quality or condition of being bread, ‘breadness’. 01687 S. Parker Reasons Abrogat. Test (1688) 22 They could not onely separate the Matter and Form, and Accidents of the Bread from one another, but the Paneity or Breadishness it self from them all. 1689 Prior Ep. Shephard 66 Romish bakers praise the deity They chipp’d, while yet in its paneity. 1782 Priestley Corrupt. Chr. II. vi. 42

PANEL Innocent.. acknowledged that.. there did remain a certain paneity and vineity.

panel (’paenal), sb.1 Forms: 3- panel; also 4-6 panell, -e, (5 -yll, -3ell, -ele, pannule, penelle), 5-8 pannal, 6 -ale, 6-7 -all, 6-8 -ell, 6-9 -el, (7 -elle, -iell). [ME. a. OF. panel piece of cloth, saddlecushion, piece (of anything), etc., mod.F. panneau = It. pannello, med.L. pannellus, dim. of pannus cloth: see pane sb.1 (several senses of which are found also under panel). OF. had also panele f., piece, etc., which in ME. would run together with panel. ] I. A piece of cloth, and connected uses. 1. A piece of cloth placed under the saddle to protect the horse’s back from being galled (obs.); now, the pad or stuffed lining of a saddle employed for this purpose. 01300 Cursor M. 14982 Broght \>a\ noper on hir bak Na sadel ne panel. CI400 Ytvaine & Gate. 473 Luke thou fil wele thi panele, And in thi sadel set the wele. 1483 Cath. Angl. 267/2 A Panelle of a sadelle, panellus, subsellium. 1497 Naval Acc. Hen. VII (1896) 117 Cartsadell without panell. 1607 Markham Carol, vi. (1617) 56 The pannells of his Saddle shall be made of strong linnen cloath. 1724 De Foe Mem. Cavalier (1840) 74, I cut a hole in the pannel of the saddle. 1835 Encycl. Brit. (ed. 7) XI. 621 Hunting saddles should have their pannels well beaten and brushed to prevent sore backs.

2. A kind of saddle: generally applied to a rough treeless pad; but formerly sometimes to an ass’s wooden saddle. [1390-1 Earl Derby's Exped. (Camden) 46 Pro iij panellis nouis pro cursore domino, xxs, pr.] 1530 Palsgr. 251/2 Pannell to ryde on, batz, panneau. 1573 Tusser Hush. (1878) 36 A panel and wantey, packsaddle and ped. 1591 Percivall Sp. Diet., Acitdra de Silla, the pannell or the saddle tree, Stragulum ligneum. 1597 Bp. Hall Sat. iv. ii. 26 So rides he mounted on the market-day, Upon a straw-stufft pannel all the way. 1617 Moryson Itin. 1. 215 Our Asses had pannels in stead of saddles.. and ropes laid Crosse the pannels, and knotted at the ends in stead of stirrups. 1742 Jarvis Quix. 1. iv. xliii. (1885) 243 Sancho Panza, stretched on his ass’s pannel and buried in sleep. 1869 E. A. Parkes Pract. Hygiene (ed. 3) 419 Weight of Horse Appointments .. 5th Dragoon Guards 1 Pair pannels 5 lb. 4J oz.

+ 3. In more general sense: A small piece of anything. Obs. (Common in OF. but of doubtful existence in Eng.) 1628 Coke On Litt. ii. ii. §234. 158 b, A Pane is a part, and a Pannel a little part.

II. A small piece or slip of parchment, and related legal uses. 4. A slip or roll of parchment, esp. the slip on which the sheriff entered the names of jurors and which he affixed to the writ. [C1307 Writ to Sheriff of Somerset Chancery File, New Ser. 1 dorso, Responsum istius breuis est in Panello huic annexo.] C1440 Promp. Parv. 381/1 Panele, pagella, panellus. 1562 Act 5 Eliz. c. 22 §1 Vnlesse such person or persons so making any pelts, or buying such skinnes,.. conuert the same into semits, pannels, or other their owne necessary vses. 1628 Coke On Litt. 11. ii. §234. 158 b, A Jury is said to be im-pannelled when the Sheriff hath entred their names into the Pannel, or little piece of Parchment, in Pannello assisae. 1670 Blount Law Diet., Panel, a Schedule or Page; as a Panel of Parchment, or a Counterpane of an Indenture: But it is used more particularly for a Schedule or Roll containing the names of such Jurors, as the Sheriff returns, to pass upon any Trial. 1752 J. Louthian Form of Process Sc. (ed. 2) 202 Which Panel must be in Parchment, intitled. The County ss. Nomina Jur. ad Triand. inter Dominum Regem, et- Prisonar. ad Barr am. Ibid., The Panel must have Margin-room, to mark their Appearances and Challenges. 1768 Blackstone Comm. III. 353 He returns the names of the jurors in a panel (a little pane, or oblong piece of parchment) annexed to the writ. 1875 Stubbs Const. H. III. xx. 408 Under the name of ‘pannel’ the sheriff's return had been endorsed on or sewed to the writ.

5. a. A list of jurors, the jury itself. [1292 Britton i. xxii. § 10 Pur uns remuer hors des panels et autres mettre. 1314-15 Rolls of Parlt. I. 333/2 Ipsi panellum debitum de probis & legalibus hominibus retornarunt ] 1377 Langl. P. PI. B. ill. 315 Ne put hem in panel To don hem pli3te here treuthe. 1444 Rolls of Parlt. V. 127/1 The Coronours .. have power to make the array of the enquest or panell for the triell of the same offencers. 1543-4 Act 35 Hen. VIII, c. 6 §6 Persons so .. impanelled .. shalbe added to the former panell. 1682 Enq. Elect. Sheriffs 24 The Pannel that brought in an Ignoramus upon the Bill against the Earl of Shaftsbury. 1730 Fielding Rape upon Rape 11. i, I think half of that pannel are bailiffs followers. 1827 Hallam Const. Hist. (1876) II. xii. 458 The sheriffs .. had taken care to return a panel in whom they could confide. 1862 Burton Bk. Hunter (1863) 136 A panel means twelve perplexed agriculturists, who .. are starved till they are of one mind.

b. transf. A list of persons, or (quot. 1575) of beasts, spec, a list or group of people called upon to advise, judge, take part in a discussion or contest, etc. 1575 Laneham Let. (1871) 16 A great sort of bandogs whear thear tyed in the vtter Coourt, and thyrteen bearz in the inner. Whoosoeuer made the pannell, thear wear inoow for a Queast, and one for challenge, and need wear. 1716 M. Davies A then. Brit. II. 242 If the following.. Pannel be labell’d to the former Catalogue of that most August Assembly. 1888 Standing Orders Ho. Comm. (1897) §49. 13 The Committee of Selection shall nominate a Chairmen s Panel to consist of not less than Four nor more than Six Members .. the Chairmen’s Panel shall appoint from among themselves the Chairman of each Standing Committee. 1934 G. B. Shaw Too True to be Good 24 The formation of

133

panels of tested persons eligible for the different grades in the governmental hierarchy. 1947 Ann. Reg. 1946 53 The method of forming panels for juvenile courts. 1952 W. J. H. Sprott Social Psychol, vi. 103 Another device for assessing the attitudes of special groups of people is to use panels of respondents who are prepared to give their views on expert or general questions. 1958 New Statesman 1 Feb. 127/2 Perhaps .. he believes the Brainstrusters really are equipped to pronounce themselves upon, virtually, anything... Radio and television have given a great impetus here. ‘Do the panel think that there is an after life?’ 1958 Listener 4 Dec. 916/1 A small panel of experts who were also good broadcasters. 1959 Times 28 Feb. 7/4 If one of those contests which require the competitor to list a number of items in order of popularity were to turn its attention to the months of the year, the panel of judges (each one an expert) would surely find February at the bottom of the poll. 1961 Which? Sept. 231/2 The assessments were made by a panel of people experienced in listening to tape recorders. 1962 Listener 1 Feb. 211/2 It was a panel of architects of many nationalities who sketched out the main design. 1966 Ibid. 4 Aug. 168/1, I thought the panel skirted the subject. Why the BBC did not have a child psychologist on it I cannot guess. 1967 C. L. Wrenn Word & Symbol 11 The committee of scholars who translated the New English Bible New Testament.. sought.. to weld the whole into agreeable and dignified English with the aid of a ‘literary panel’. 1973 N. Y. Lawjrnl. 31 Aug. 1/6 In reversing and remanding the case to the Southern District, the Second Circuit panel assigned it to Judge Constance Baker Motley. 1975 Irish Times 10 May 3/4 They named a panel of players from which the Ballybofey line-out will be chosen tomorrow. 1976 Horse & Hound 3 Dec. 54/3 He introduced a panel of experts for an open forum and considerable discussion ensued. 1977 Sunday Express 30 Jan. 31/5 It is customary for the touring side to see the full panel of Test umpires in action in the games outside the Tests.

c. The official list of doctors in a district who accepted patients under the National Health Insurance Act of 1913 (since superseded by the National Health Service Act of 1946). on the panel, (a) of doctors, registered as accepting patients thus; (b) of patients, under the care of a ‘panel doctor’; also in extended use. 1913 Punch 30 July ioi/i The proposed Laureate was a medical man and not on a panel. 1914 Times 12 Feb. 6/5 Of these [doctors] 1500 are already on the panel for the county. 1914 T. Smith Everybody's Guide Insurance Acts (ed. 3) 124 Which practitioners are collectively to be known as ‘the panel’. 1957 R. Hoggart Uses of Literacy i. 21 Almost every worker has been on the ‘panel’ at the local doctor’s. 1964 G. L. Cohen What's Wrong with Hospitals? i. 22 Working people still talk about ‘going on the Panel’ when they’re off sick, and don’t see why they should use another term. 1974 Daily Tel. (Colour Suppl.) 29 Mar. 19/2 The average GP has 2,460 people on his panel. 1975 P. G. Winslow Death of Angel v. 117 It’s the National Health... If only the government had left things alone, like they always was, with the Panel. 1976 ‘J. Bell’ Trouble in Hunter Ward i. 6 There were thousands of Health Service patients who put themselves upon their doctor's panel because they could no longer, after the war, afford to be private patients.

6. Scots Law. a. In the phrase on or upon the panel = upon (his, one’s) trial. Also, in later use, in the panel, etc. The original sense of panel here is conjectural. It seems most probable that (on the analogy of sense 4) it meant a slip of parchment, containing the indictment, or the name or names of the persons indicted. To be on the panel would thus be to be indicted, and so on one’s trial. It would also be easy to use the term elliptically for the name or names, and so, the person or persons, on the panel, as in b, where note that the word is collective. In later times, ‘the panel’ has been sometimes understood as a place, viz. ‘the bar of the court’ (so Jamieson), or the dock. Cf. the phrases in the panel, to put or bring into the panel, to enter the panel. I557 Books of Adjournal (High Court of Justic.) 8 Apr., The personis upone the pannell askit instrumentis. 1560 Rolland Crt. Venus ill. 128 Thay callit the criminall, With ane twme scheith set him on the Pannall. 1582 Reg. Privy Council Scot. Ser. 1. III. 502 Few complenaris hes offerit thame to persew the personis enterit on pannell. 1660 Dickson Exp. Job x. Writ. 1845 I. 5 God has put the man on the pannel, and is entered in a contest, and will condemn us. ? a 1700 in Kirkton's Hist. Ch. Scot. (1817) 384 Mr. James Mitchel was upon the pannell at the criminal court for shutting at the Archbishop of St Andrews. 1714 Thomson in Cloud of Witnesses (1730) 134, I was brought and set in the Pannel, with the Murderers, and they read over my Indictment. 1752 J. Louthian Form of Process (ed. 2) 16 The Day of Compearance being come, the Prisoner is sent for, and enters the Pannal (from this the Prisoner is called Pannel).

b.

The person or persons indicted, the accused. (The pi. form in quot. 1801 is a ‘foreigner's’ error.) 1555 Bks. of Adjournal 7 Dec., The pannell protestit for the panis contenit in the actis of parliament. 1562 Ibid. 13 May, Intrandi as secund pannale, the laird of Wester Ogill, etc. 1695 Ibid. 18 Nov., Ordains that for hereafter the pannalls advocats in all their wryten debates title the defenders by the name of pannall, as has bein always in use before the Justice Court, and not by the name of defender. 1708 J. Chamberlayne St. Gt. Brit. 11. 11. vi. (1737) 386, 15 .. are chosen to be the Assize upon the Pannal (or Prisoner at the Bar). 1795 Scots Mag. LVII. 479/1 He saw no marks of insanity about the pannel, who always behaved with great propriety. 1801 Sporting Mag. XVII. 30 Mr. Clark, Counsel for the pannels, made no objection. 1883 Edersheim Life Jesus (ed. 6) II. 169 On the assumption of their being the judges, and He the panel.

III. A distinct piece or portion of some surface, etc., usually contained in a frame or border. (This appears to be the underlying idea in this group, but the arrangement is tentative and provisional.)

PANEL f7. The general sense of ‘compartment’ or ‘section’ appears to be exemplified in the following: c 1440 Jacob's Well 273 J>is ground of equyte is ij. panellys. In pe to panel equyte acordyth resoun wyth wyll, and pe oper panel equite acordyth wyll wyth resoun. Eyther of J?ise ij. panys is iiij. fote brode.

8. A section or compartment of a fence or railing; a hurdle. Cf. pane sb.1 3. 1489 Caxton Faytes of A. 11. xxiv, In the said forest.. to be made palebordes called penelles. Ibid. 11. xxx, To make fyue penellys of palysses to be sette vp. 1530 Palsgr. 251/2 Panell of a wall, pan de mur. 1658 Evelyn Fr. Gard. (1675) 138 A reed-hedge handsomely bound in pannels. 1882 Gard. Chron. XVII. 809/2 Each panel is composed of three vertical parallel posts, two longitudinal rails.. and two boards attached to the posts between the rails. 1890 ‘R. Boldrewood’ Col. Reformer (1891) 226 A panel of fencing is not quite nine feet in length.

9. a. A distinct compartment of a wainscot, door, shutter, side of a carriage, etc., consisting usually of a thinner piece of board or other material, normally rectangular, set in the general framework. 1600 Shaks. A. Y.L. hi. iii. 89 This fellow wil but ioyne you together, as they ioyne Wainscot, then one of you wil proue a shrunke pannell, and like greene timber, warpe, warpe. 1688 R. Holme Armoury in. 100/1 Pannell, little cleft Boards, about 2 foot high, and 16 or 20 inches broad, of these Wainscot is made. 1703 Moxon Mech. Exerc. 109 Bevil away the outer edges of the Pannels. 1784 Cowper Task 1. 282 Rural carvers.. with knives deface The pannels. 1825 Cobbett Rur. Rides 411 A stage-coach came up to the door, with ‘Bath and London’ upon its panels. C1850 Rudim. Navig. (Weale) 136 Panel, a square or pane of thin board, framed in a thicker one called a stile... Such are the partitions by which the officers’ cabins are formed. 1866 Geo. Eliot F. Holt xxxviii, She had .. seen herself.. in the crystal panel that reflected a long drawing-room. 1874 Knight Diet. Mech. 720/2 A panel wider than its height is a lying-panel... If its height be greater than its width, a standing panel.

b. In architecture and other constructive arts: A compartment of a surface either sunk below or raised above the general level, and set in a moulding or other border, as in a frame, sometimes of different colour or material. 1693 Tigon {title) A New Book of Drawings, containing Several Sortes of Iron Worke as Gates,.. Staircases, Pannelles, etc. 1715 Leoni Palladio's Archit. (1742) II. 27 A large pannel occupying the whole Architrave and Frize to place the Inscription upon. 1842-76 Gwilt Archit. (ed. 7) 960 The tower of St. Peter Mancroft, at Norwich, is a good specimen of flint building with stone panels. 1874 Micklethwaite Mod. Par. Churches 214, I can see no reason why the panels should not be formed of some of the concretes which we are now able to procure.

c. Bookbinding, (a) A compartment of the external cover of a book enclosed in a border or frame, (b) Also, the space between the raised bands on the back of a book. 1875 Ure's Diet. Arts (ed. 7) I. 425 ‘Raised bands’ are formed of strips of pasteboard or parchment at regular intervals across the back of the book, leaving a space termed ‘panels’ between them. 1880 Zaehnsdorf Bookbinding 129 Panel mitred in gold, with title and small corners... Small tail panel with date. 1903 Studio Aug. 175 A solid leather outer binding with an inlaid .. panel in the centre to contain coats-of-arms .. amid a framework of gold tooling.

d. (a) A piece of stuff of different kind or colour, laid or inserted lengthwise in the skirt of a woman’s dress; also, the portion of the original material enclosed between two such pieces. (b) A panel-shaped piece of embroidery or applique work for insertion in any drapery. 1889 John Bull 2 Mar. 149/3 The skirt, of grey silk, had broad panels of dark grey velvet, on which a design of feathers was embroidered in silver. 1899 W. G. P. Townsend Embroidery iv. 43 Design for an applique panel, .. Worked in the Windermere linens, in blues and green. Ibid., Design for . . a long panel for the back of a settee. 1903 Westm. Gaz. 19 Feb. 4/2 On the skirt these [flatly stitched inverted box pleats] are set about five or six inches apart, except in the front, where a wider space is left to give a panel effect—a space amounting to about twelve inches.

e. fig. Something resembling a panel in shape and relation to the surrounding space. 1902 A. E. W. Mason Four Feathers xviii. 174 Through the open window the moon threw a broad panel of silver light upon the floor of the room.

f. A section of a tapestry or other ornamental work, usu. one surrounded by a decorative border. Also, a tapestry regarded as a whole. 1856 O. Jones Gram. Ornament xvi, The painter began to usurp the office of the scribe... We have the first stage.. where a geometrical arrangement is obtained with conventional ornament enclosing gold panels, on which are painted groups of flowers. 1911 Encycl. Brit. XXVI. 405/1 Other tapestries.. are fantastic with schemes of abstract ornament into which are introduced as subsidiary details figure subjects set in panels and medallions. 1918 G. L. Hunter Decorative Textiles xii. 243 Tapestry screen panels woven in New York. 1923 F. de Zulueta Embroideries M. Stuart E. Talbot 10 This again is a green velvet curtain, measuring 7* x 6 feet and mounting twenty-four needle¬ work panels. Ibid. 15 If the centre-piece is not enough, there is the octagonal panel immediately above it. 1946 H. Lejard French Tapestry 24 The tapestry panels intended for the decoration of the same room soon came to be composed on related themes. 1953 E. Fisher Swedish Embroidery 38 The stimulating colours of this unique hanging panel can be seen in the colour reproductions. 1964 D. DuBon Tapestries S.H. Kress Coll, at Philad. Mus. of Art: Hist. Constantine 20 The sarcophagus is framed by an oval wreath of ribbon

PANEL within an oval panel, bound laurel leaves with a shell form at the top and bottom. Ibid. 21 The ornament surrounding the central panels on all of the over-doors is similar. 1965 P. Hentges tr. Biryukova s Hermitage, Leningrad: Gothic & Renaiss. Tapestries PI. 33 The left-hand panel shows the betrothal of Mary and Joseph. 1974 Encycl. Brit. Macropsedia XVII. 1055/1 A tapestry set is a group of individual panels related by subject, style, and workmanship and intended to be hung together.

g. One of the shaped sections of a parachute. 1930 O. H. Kneen Everyman's Bk. Flying xii. 223 Two men straighten out the twelve ‘panels’ of silk. 1938 Flight 25 Aug. 168c/1 The canopy, which is 24ft. in diameter, is made up of 24 triangular gores cut from high-quality silk. Each gore is composed of four panels, the stitching of which forms a zig-zag pattern round the complete canopy. 1974 Encycl. Brit. Micropsedia VII. 740/2 The canopy is given extraordinary strength by fabrication from up to 28 separate panels, or gores, each made up of smaller sections.

10. ta* A window-pane. Obs. b. A compartment in a stained glass window, containing a separate subject. Also transf. 1727-41 Chambers Cycl. s.v., Hence also Panels, or panes of glass, are compartments or pieces of glass of various forms, square, hexagonal, etc. 1873-5 Jas. Fowler in Yks. Arch. Jrnl. III. 199 The arrangement is a succession of panels, each containing a subject. 1891 J. T. Fowler Ibid. XI. 499 This panel certainly does not belong to the window. 1898 C. H. Turner in J. Hastings Diet. Bible I. 421/1 This picture is cut up, as it were, into six panels, each labelled with a general summary of progress. 1927 A. H. McNeile Introd. New Testament 79 He [sc. St. Luke] cuts the history into ‘panels’.

11. Coal-mining, a. A piece of coal left uncut in a mine. b. A compartment or division of a mine separated from the rest by thick masses or ribs of coal. 1747 Hooson Miner's Diet., Pannell , a small Piece of Wholes that is left uncut, either to support some Weight from falling, or else.. left, because it is.. not worth the cutting. Ibid. Kiij, Huttrill [is] any hard Pannel in a Vein or Pipe .. bound up and crossil’d by mixt Stuff, as Chirts, hard Tufts, Caukes, or Kevills. 1847' E. Cresy Encycl. Civ. Eng. I. 695 Panel work .. is performed by dividing the entire mine into panels, separated by walls of coal from 40 to 50 yards in thickness. 1882 R. L. Galloway Hist. Coal Mining xv. 149 It occurred to Mr. Buddie [c 1810] that a great improvement .. might be effected by dividing a colliery, in the course of the first working, into districts, or panels, surrounded on all sides by barriers of solid coal.

12. Gardening. A compartment of some design in carpet-bedding. 1805 Repton Landscape Gard. 185 The pannel.. may be removed in winter. 1892 Gard. Chron. 27 Aug. 243/3 These need frequent thinning out and clipping into shape, so as to confine each colour to its own panel or boundary-line, so as to properly define and preserve the character of the several designs.

13. A compartment or division of a pavement. 1893 Daily News 21 Sept. 5/3 A ‘panel’ of karri wood has been laid opposite the West Strand Post Office, where the wear and tear is exceedingly heavy.

IV. A thin board, etc., such as might form a panel in sense 9. 14. a. A thin wooden board used as a surface for oil painting; also, a painting on such a board. 1709 Prior Protogenes & Apelles 59 He [Apelles] gave the Pannel to the Maid. 1765 H. Walpole Otranto ii. (1798) 32, I am not in love with a coloured panel. 1821 Craig Lect. Drawing ii. 117 It was the custom of the first practitioners in this process, to cover the pannels of their pictures with grounds of thin plaster. 1859 Gullick & Timbs Paint. 217 For small cabinet pictures, panels of well-seasoned mahogany are prepared. 1875 Fortnum Majolica iii. 26 Were they even painted in oil on panel. 1956 Hedstrom & Taylor tr. Bergstrom's Dutch Still-Life Painting 58 We may now compare Bosschaert’s panel with two early works by other artists... The farther edge of the table is considerably more than half way up the panel.

b. A large size of photograph, of a height much greater than its width. Chiefly attrib. 1888 Lady 25 Oct. 374/3 Some of the most delightful panel screens for photographs I ever set eyes on. Ibid., The two-fold screens with .. sufficient space for panel portraits. 1891 Pall Mall G. 14 May 6/1 The panel photo is .. as much part of the ceremony of presentation as, in the courtly times of Sir Joshua Reynolds, a few sittings at his studio in Leicester-square were part of the business of a fashionable marriage.

c. A leaf or section of a folding screen or triptych, etc. Also jig. 1880 E. Glaister Needlework vi. 62 Panel screens.. are excellent subjects for fine embroidery. 1896 F. Simmonds tr. Ricci's Correggio vii. 122 On the high altar of the oratory .. there was once a triptych, the central panel of which represented Christ. 1936 E. G. Troche Painting in Netherlands 26/2 Possibly half of a diptych, of which the panel with Our Lady is now lost. 1959 P. & L. Murray Diet. Art & Artists 324 Usually the central panel [of a triptych] is twice the width of the wings, so that they can be folded over it to protect it. 1967 N. Amphoux tr. Troy at's Tolstoy (1970) 11. viii. 223 In painting the third panel of his triptych he had, as in Boyhood, combined the story of his friends, the Islenyevs, with his own. 1970 Oxf. Compart. Art 494/1 Panel painting was not developed fully until altars were furnished with painted retables.

15. A board used by a baker, tailor, etc. 1612 in Naworth Househ. Bks. (Surtees) 42 A pannell for the baker. 1658 J. Jones tr. Ovid's Ibis 120 Dominus Mechanick that leaps from the pannel to the pulpit.

16. A control panel or instrument panel. 1897 E. Wilson Electr. Traction x. 219 The panel system of switchboards, whereby the various switches, complete for a given purpose, can be mounted on a panel of slate or marble and placed in line with those already installed. 1923, etc. [see control panel s.v. control sb. 5]. 1926 Wireless

134 World 8 Dec. 760/3 A neat method of mounting a flash lamp bulb so that it may .. illuminate the panel and tuning dials at night. 1929 V. W. Page Ford Model ‘A’ Car ix. 314 Remove the four screws which hold the instrument panel in place and pull panel back. 1933, etc. [see instrument panel s.v. instrument sb. 6]. 1940 Railway Signalling & Communications xix. 353 Points within 350 yds. of the signal box are mechanically operated by levers and the signals by switches on the panel. 1941 G. E. Irvin Aircraft Instruments xvii. 438 Large transport planes carrying two pilots require a dual set of instruments. This necessitates a large panel. 1964 M. All ward Inside Jet Airliner v. 39 The main panels contain the indicators and controls for the hydraulic and electrical systems, engine and fuel functioning, anti-icing and air-conditioning. 1969 T. C. Millington Hillman Imps x. 117 It is just possible to contrive a panel to mount two 2 in. gauges immediately above the speedometer. 1977 D. Beaty Excellency i. 8 He .. clambered gingerly inside the fuselage.. ran his fingers round the dusty panel.

V. Unclassed senses. 17. (See quot.) 1853 Stocqueler Milit. Encycl., Pannels, in artillery, are the carriages which carry mortars and their beds upon a march.

18. Mining. (See quot.) 1858 Simmonds Diet. Trade, Panel,.. in mining, a heap of ore dressed and ready for sale. 1881 Raymond Mining Gloss., Panel. 1. A heap of dressed ore.

19. (See quot.) 1894 Northumbld. Gloss., Panels, the several strata composing a bed of stratified rock: chiefly used with reference to the bands of a limestone, as ‘Blue limestone with strong panels’.

20. (See quot.) (A rendering of Fr. panneau, perh. never actually in Eng. use: cf. pane sb.1 5.) 1727-41 Chambers Cycl. s.v., Pannel in masonry, denotes one of the faces of a hewn stone.

VI. 21. attrib. and Comb., as panel-cupboard, -ledge, -maker, -opener, -painting, -picture, -sleeve-, (sense 5 b) panel discussion, member-, (sense 5 c) panel system-, (sense 14 a) panel painter-, panel-backed, -bodied, -lined adjs.; panel analysis Sociol., analysis of attitude changes using the panel technique (see below); panel-back a., applied to chairs with panelled backs (see quot. 1925); also absol. as sb.-, panelbeater, one whose occupation is beating out the metal panels of motor vehicles; hence panel beating-, panel board (see quot. 1954); panelden = panel-house-, panel doctor, formerly, a doctor registered as accepting patients under the National Insurance Act of 1913; panel fence U.S., a fence constructed in panels or sections (see panel sb.1 8); panel fire = panel heater, panel-furring, a furring to which the external panels of a railway-carriage are fastened; panelgame, (a) stealing in a panel-house (Cent. Diet. 1890); (b) a ‘quiz’ or similar game played before an audience by a small group of people; hence panel gamester-, panel gauge (see quot. 1966); panel heater, an electrically-heated panel mounted on a wall; hence panel-heated adj., panel heating-, panel-house, a brothel in which the walls have sliding panels for the purpose of robbery; panel patient, one who received medical treatment from a doctor under the Insurance Act of 1913; panel pin, a kind of thin nail, usu. having a tapered head, for securing panels; panel-plane, ‘a long stocked plane having a handle or toat’ (Knight Diet. Mech. 1875); panel-planer, (a) a machine for thinning the edges of panels so as to fit into the grooves in the stiles; (b) = panel-raiser, panel practitioner = panel doctor-, panel-raiser, a machine for forming a raised panel on a board by working away the surrounding surface; panel-robbery, the business of a panel-thief; panel saw, a fine¬ toothed saw used for cutting out panels; panel show = panel-game (b); panel stamp, a stamp for decorating the panels in the cover of a book; hence panel-stamped adj.; panel-strip, a strip of wood or metal to cover the joint between a post and a panel or between two panels in a railway-carriage; panel study Sociol., an investigation of attitude changes using a constant set of people and comparing each individual’s opinions at different points in time; panel technique Sociol., the technique used in panel studies; panel-thief, a thief in a panelhouse; so panel-thieving sb.; panel truck U.S., a small lorry or van with a closed body; paneltruss, a truss having timbers or bars arranged in rectangular divisions diagonally braced; panel van now Austral. = panel truck; panel wall, (a) a division between two panels in a coal mine; (b) a wall in a building that does not bear any structural weight; hence panel-walled adj.; panel warming, warming by means of panel heaters; panel-wheel, a wheel which cuts a groove with a flat bottom and sloping or bevelled sides. See also panel-work.

PANEL 1968 Internat. Encycl. Social Sci. XI. 371 /1 *Panel analysis gives rise to the study of an aspect of social change that tends to be neglected in studies of aggregate trends. 1969 J. J. Linz in Dogan & Rokkan Quantitative Ecol. Anal. Social Sci. v. 102 The possibility of using ecological units for a kind of panel analysis of aggregate data to explore problems of change over time. 1904 P. Macquaid Hist. Eng. Furnit. ix. 223 The late *panel-back chair..dated 1691. 1925 Penderel-Brodhurst & Layton Gloss. Eng. Furnit. 119 Panel-back or wainscot chair, a cumbrous high-seated oak chair with heavy legs, stretchers, and high wainscotted back, in use in Tudor and Jacobean times. 1975 Oxf. Compan. Decorative Arts 360/2 The panel-back chair (which was also panelled beneath the arms and seat) was to establish for two centuries the standard pattern of the chair with back of square or rectangular shape. Ibid. 361/1 Richly upholstered chairs.. were found with more refined types of panel-backs. 1908 Daily Chron. 21 Feb. 10/7 (Advt.), ‘Panel beaters, used to hammering landaulette.. panels in steel and aluminium. 1973 J. Wainwright Devil you Don't 14 The mechanics and panel-beaters working Sunday, double-time. 1978 Cornish Guardian 27 Apr. 6/1 (Advt.), Qualified mechanic and/or Panel Beater Sprayer required. 1968 Gloss. Terms Mechanized Hand Sheet Metal Work (B.S.I.) 15 * Panel beating, a method of roughly forming a hollow body, usually by hammer blows. 1972 K. Bonfiglioli Don't point that Thing at Me iii. 21 Moishe Spinoza Barzilai is, as a matter of fact, Basil Wayne & Co., the great coach-builders of whom even you, ignorant readers, must have heard, although not point one per cent of you will ever afford his lovely panel-beating, still less his princely upholstery. 1932 ‘Panel-board [see corner-block s.v. corner sb.1 16]. 1954 Paper Terminol. (Spalding & Hodge) 43 Panel boards, thick, tough, rigid boards made in various ways... Used in the manufacture of cars and in the building trade. 1972 Gloss. Terms Timber (B.S.I.) 27 Panel-board, fibre building board generally made from wood fibres. 1835 Court Mag. VI. 10/2 Mark the perfectly self-complacent air with which he sits in his quiet ‘pannel-bodied Tilbury. 1895 Clive Holland Jap. Wife (ed. 11) 63 She goes to a *panel cupboard, where we keep our.. English biscuits, i860 ‘Panel-den [see panelhouse]. 1936 ‘Panel discussion [see creative a. 1 d]. 1956 W. H. Whyte Organization Man (1957) 55 It had started conventionally enough with a panel discussion in which I and two other men spoke. 1971 Archivum Linguisticum II. 20 A recent investigation of recorded panel discussions has shown that the average length of a unit of intonation used by the ten Present-English speakers involved was 53 (institutional) words. 1913 Punch 12 Feb. 127/2 To ask the Secretary of the Treasury if he could state the total population of the island of Canna, and who is the ‘panel doctor. 1932 Kipling Limits Renewals 300 A private party of thirty-two gentlemen and ladies,.. all near enough neighbours in Shoreditch to use the same panel-doctor, poured into that man’s consulting-room. 1957 R. Hoggart Uses of Literacy iii. 63 Working-class people have had years of experience of waiting at labour-exchanges, at the panel doctor’s and at hospitals. 1800 W. Tatham Hist. & Pract. Ess. Tobacco 10 The worm or *pannel fence,.. consists of mailed rails. 1858 J. A. Warder Hedges & Evergreens 113 A half-acre lot, with a seven foot panel-fence on one side and a hedge on the other. 1949 W. Faulkner Knight's Gambit 154 They would ride past mile after mile of white-painted panel fence. 1951 Southern Folklore Q. June 130 ‘Farm Fences’.. pictures a panel fence adapted to rocky fields. 1934 Archit. Rev. LXXV. 110/1 ‘Panel fires are less than five years old. 1844 G. Wilkes Mysteries of Tombs 54/1, I forgot to mention .. that Malinda Hoag was convicted .. in robbing a countryman of $54 by the ‘panel game. 1857 Porter's Spirit of Times 5 Dec. 213/3 Females are employed as decoy-ducks to induce the yokels from the rural districts into places of unquestionable character, where they are sure to be plundered of their money by the panel-game. 1928 Panel game [see creep sb. 1 e]. 1953 Evening News 2 Jan. 5/3 The first edition of the new TV panel game ‘Down You Go’ was not an unqualified success. 1957 P. Wildeblood Main Chance 55 A singularly witless panel-game in which the contestants, in turn, thought of somebody whom they would like to be and their fellow-panellists had to guess the name. 1971 Morning Star 25 June 3/6 The new [radio] shows vary from current affairs, comedy, court dramas. Radio 4’s answer to ‘World in Action’, and panel games. 1976 Dumfries Galloway Standard 25 Dec. 9/3 The weather has continued to play havoc with the football programme and to reduce the ‘Pools’ to something of a ‘panel game’. 1969 Listener 6 Sept. 308 Gilbert Harding.. brought a compelling viewability to everything he did, whether as ‘panel-gamester.. or television cook and general pundit. 1909 Cent. Diet. Suppl., ‘Panel-gage. 1966 A. W. Lewis Gloss. Woodworking Terms 34 Panel gauge, marking gauge with a long stem and extra-wide stock for gauging the widths of wide boards. 1936 Archit. Rev. LXXIX. 109/2 The library is ‘panel-heated, the criss-cross net-work of heating tubes being woven round the slots of the skylights. 1951 Good Housek. Home Encycl. 11 /1 An electric fire .. in the form of a ‘panel heater mounted on the wall. 1928 Domestic Engin. XLVIII. 101 (heading) The physical and physiological effects of ‘panel heating. 1848 ‘N. Buntline’ Mysteries & Miseries N. Y. iii. 44 This is a ‘panel-house and I have led a bad, bad life for many a year, i860 Bartlett Diet. Amer. (ed. 3), Panel-house, or Panel-den, a house of prostitution and theft combined. 1948 [see lush sb.2 2]. 1967 Parade (Austral.) Oct. 61/3 After that Katie Marks and her gang decided to branch out into the panel-house racket —a brothel equipped with sliding panels which allowed thieves to rifle clients’ clothing. 1901 Academy 5 Oct. 293/2 On the ‘panel-ledge stands an unframed sketch. 1591 Percivall Sp. Diet., Albardero, a ‘pannell maker, Clitellarius. 1938 Public Opinion Q. Oct. 602 A small magazine.. which is published expressly for ‘panel members. 1952 Radio Times 15 Aug. 37/2 What makes What's My Line? so popular? The personalities of the panel members, certainly. 1975 Listener 2 Jan. 21/3 What was spent on running the Arts Council? How many artists sat on your panels: who were they: who were the other panelmembers? 1896 Westm. Gaz. 24 Oct. 4/1 [A] collection of burglar’s tools, including a fine brace and centre-bit, and a ‘patent ‘panel-opener’, shaped much like the common or domestic tin-opener, but on a larger scale. 1911 Encycl. Brit. XXVI. 405/2 The earlier painters whether illuminators of MSS. or wall and ‘panel painters. 1937 Burlington Mag. Feb. 77/2 The group of Upper Rhenish panel-painters. 1954 M. Rickert Painting in Brit.: Middle Ages v. 120 The

PANEL ability of Matthew Paris as a panel painter. 1890 W. J. Gordon Foundry 157 Trucks do not want upholstering or glazing or ’panel-painting. 1913 Outlook 23 Aug. 247/1 Green tickets such as are used by ordinary ’panel patients when temporarily from home. 1924 J. Buchan Three Hostages i. 12 He would pay three visits a day to a panel patient, which shows the kind of fellow he was. 1950 T. H. Marshall Citizenship Gf Social Class 57 The early health service added ‘panel patient’ to our vocabulary of social class. 1964 A. Briggs in S. Nowell-Smith Edwardian England ii. 91 Other persons earning less than £160 a year could insure themselves voluntarily and become ‘panel patients’. 1977 Lancet 8 Oct. 776/1 He took on no panel patients. 1880 Littledale Plain Reas. vii. 16 We should disprove the genuineness of a *panel picture declared to be four hundred years old, if we showed it to be painted on mahogany. 1951 Good Housek. Home Encycl. 320/1 Secure the glass.. with a small sprig or ‘panel pin. 1957 Practical Wireless XXXIII. 542/1 Fix the panel to the base with panel pins or small screws, i960 Farmer & Stockbreeder 8 Mar. (Suppl.) 5/2 Take piece P and pin it to the frame with deepdrive panel pins, making sure hole S lines up with the drawer space. 1873 J. Richards Wood-working Factories 182 To these standard planes may be added a ‘panel, plough, and right and left rebate planes. 1914 Aberdeen Univ. Rev. Nov. 50 The ‘Panel practitioner being obliged to provide only what is termed ordinary medical treatment. 1922 Encycl. Brit. XXXI. 384/2 Medical men who act as panel practitioners continued to recommend their panel patients to the hospitals in increasing numbers. 1875 Knight Diet. Mech. 1602/1 A double-head ‘panel-raiser, working upon two edges of the board at once. 1882 Harper s Mag. Feb. 400/1 Stories designed to teach our girls that theft, and arson, and ‘panel-robbery.. are the noblest exploits in which they can engage. 1754 South Carolina Gaz. 1 Jan. 2/2 Thomas Evance Has just imported.. tenent, ‘pannel and compass Saws. 1812-16 J. Smith Panorama Sc. Art I. 106 The pannel-saw .. is used for cutting very thin boards in any direction which may be required. 1825 J- Nicholson Operat. Mechanic 584 The panel-saw, either for cross¬ cutting, or cutting very thin boards longitudinally. 1964 W. L. Goodman Hist. Woodworking Tools 151 The Hand, Panel, and Ripping Saws, ranging from 10 in. to 30 in. 1954 G. Marx Let. 16 Aug. (1967) 93 The gibbering idiots on ‘panel shows, quiz shows, and other half hours of tripe. 1958 M. Dickens Man Overboard vii. 99 That long-lipped ass from the panel show. 1884 Daily News 27 Oct. 2/1 The sleeves are of a different material from the other portions... The brocade of which these long ‘panel sleeves are .. made deserves description. 1893 Portfolio XXIV. 55 John Reynes .. often used a large ‘panel stamp, representing the instruments of the Passion treated as a coat-of-arms. 1961 T. Landau Encycl. Librarianship (ed. 2) 52/2 Many elaborate panel stamps and roll stamps appear in the 14th and 15th centuries. 1952 J. Carter ABC for Bk.-Collectors 130 * Panel-stamped, a term used by writers on book-binding to describe leather bindings of the 15th and 16th centuries decorated in blind with engraved blocks. 1958 M. Argyle Relig. Behaviour iii. 22 *Panel studies in which the same subjects are repeatedly studied while their attitudes are changing. 1963 T. & P. Morris Pentonville vii. 182 Panel studies by Fiedler and Bass.. indicate that inmate attitudes undergo a kind of cyclical change. 1964 M. Argyle Psychol. & Social Probl. xiii. 165 Panel studies during election campaigns have shown that there are some individuals who are more likely to change their voting intention than others. 1913 Act 3 & 4 Geo. V c. 37 § 11 Medical treatment under the ‘panel system. 1926 Encycl. Brit. II. 861 At the time of its initiation the panel system met with great opposition from the medical profession. 1938 Public Opinion Q. Oct. 596 Instead of taking a new sample for each poll, repeated interviews with the same group of people have been tried. The experiences met with and the problems involved in such a ‘panel technique will be discussed here. 1949 R. K. Merton Social Theory 1. iii. 107 We may anticipate that the recent introduction of the panel technique—the repeated interviewing of the same group of informants—will in due course more sharply focus the attention of social psychologists upon the theory of attitude formation. 1844 G. Wilkes Mysteries of Tombs 48/1 Oh, he’s a ‘panel thief. i860 Bartlett Diet. Amer. (ed. 3), Panel-thief, a thief, who .. enters the room by a secret opening, and abstracts [the victim’s] money, watch, etc. 1868 M. H. Smith Sunshine & Shad. N. York 306 She was one of the most notorious panelthieves in New York. 1947 True Nov. 69/1 The two lawyers had in addition the business of every free-lance safecracker, forger,.. and panel thief whose business was worth having. 1937 ‘Panel truck [see bookmobile s.v. book sb. 19]. 1966 H. Kemelman Saturday Rabbi went Hungry v. 31 A light panel truck bearing the sign Jackson’s Liquor Mart drove up. 1973 Black World Jan. 58/1 The panel truck followed. 1976 CB Mag. June 40/1 The Army Reserve Sergeant and afternoon soap opera buff suddenly switched on his headlights and churned onto the roadway in pursuit of a panel truck. irregularly for pan- or panto- -I- type.] A name for a photographic picture obtained by the collodion process. 1875 in Knight Diet. Mech. 1602/2. [Also in later Diets.]

panpardie, -perdy, sb.2 2.

obs. ff. pain perdu: see pain

panpathy, -phenomenalism: t

pan'pharmacal, a.

-al1.]

see pan- 2.

Obs. rare.

[f. next +

Of or pertaining to a panpharmacon,

panacean. 1657 Tomlinson Renou's Disp. 289 The Indians use this medicament as panpharmacal in all diseases. 1657 Physical Diet., Panpharmacal, an universal medicine.

panpharmacon, pam- (paen'faimsksn, paem-). rare. [f. pan- all + Gr. (j>dpp.aKov drug; cf. Gr. TaiA i feele my panting heart begins to rest. 1616 Chapman Musseus Hero & L. 368 She hugg’d her panting husband. 1718 Prior Power 172 Frequent for breath his panting bosom heaves. 1828 Lights & Shades II. 73 One poor panting girl. 1897 Allbutt's Syst. Med. III. 83 The respirations are short and panting.

Hence 'pantingly adv., in a panting manner; with short quick breaths. 1605 Shaks. Lear iv. iii. 28 (Qo.) Once or twice she heau d the name of father Pantingly foorth, as if it prest her heart. 1744 Armstrong Preserv. Health 111. 559 a, pantingly The breath was fetch’d. 1892 Harper s Mag. July 190/2, ‘I came—on the first—train’, answered Lois, pantingly.

pantiple, corrupt form of pantofle.

pantisocracy (paenti'sDkrasi, -ais-). [f. Gr. iravT-y PANTO- all + looKparia ISOCRACY.] A form of social organization in which all are equal in rank and social position; a Utopian community in which all are equal and all rule. 1794 Southey Let. 20 Sept, in Life I. 221 We preached Pantisocracy and Asphete[r]ism everywhere. 1821 Byron Juan iii. xciii, All are not moralists like Southey, when He prated to the world of ‘Pantisocrasy’. 1887 Dowden Shelley I. iv. 135 Southey and Coleridge.. had dreamed of pantisocracy on the banks of the Susquehanna.

pantisocrat (paen'taisakraet). [f. as prec. after aristocrat, democrat.'] One who advocates or promotes pantisocracy. 1794 Southey Let. 20 Sept, in Life I. 221 It will then be time for you to take leave of the navy, and become acquainted with all our brethren, the pantisocrats. 1895 Saintsbury Ess. Eng. Lit. Ser. 11. 10 It was impossible to start it without money, of which most of the Pantisocrats had none.

So pantiso'cratic, pantiso'cratical adjs., pertaining to, involving, or upholding pantisocracy; panti'socratist = pantisocrat. 1794 Coleridge Let. 18 Sept, in Life Southey I. 219 C-, the most excellent, the most * Pantisocratic of aristocrats, has been laughing at me. 1794 Southey Let. 14 Oct. ibid. 222 This Pantisocratic scheme has given me new life. 1887 W. Hunt Bristol 186 Here the young poets elaborated their scheme of a pantisocratic settlement on the Sesquehanna. 1803 W. Taylor in Robberds Mem. I. 442 To found a Christian platonical *pantisocratical republic. 1880 Dowden Southey 39 With such a sum they might both qualify by marriage for membership in the pantisocratical community. 1835 Macaulay Ess., Mackintosh's Hist. Rev. (1843) II. 216 Rushing from one wild extreme to another, out-Paining Paine, out-Castlereaghing Castlereagh, *Pantisocratists, Ultra-Tories, heretics [etc.]. 1883 Hall Caine Cobw. Crit. ii. 37 Coleridge, Southey and Lovell.. were all three passionate pantisocratists.

pantle ('p£ent(3)l), sb. Now dial. Forms: 5 pantelle, 6 -el(l, 9 pantle. [app. an altered form of panter2.] A snare for birds, esp. snipe. 1483 Cath. Angl. 268/1 Pantelle strynge (A. A Pantyr), pedica. 1552 Huloet, Pantell, setter, or snare, pc die a 1856 J. Davies Races 237 (E.D.D.). 1882 Lancash. Gloss., Pantle, a bird-snare made of hair. i893 J • Watson Conf. Poacher 39 We used to take them [snipe] in panties made of twisted horsehair. 1897 Macpherson Wild-fowling 458 (E.D.D.) In South Furness men snare snipe by means of engines locally called panties.

'pantle, v. Obs. exc. dial. [f. pant v. with dim. or frequentative ending -le.] intr. To pant. [1632 Rowley Woman Never Vexed 11. in Hazl. Dodsley XII. 128 My heart! O my heart! if it does not go pantle, pantle, pantle.. I am no honest woman.] 1652 Urquhart Jewel Wks. (1834) 222 The Italian .. foamed at the mouth .. and fetched a pantling breath. 1678 Cotton Scarron. iv. 142 Although her woful heart did pantle. 1875 Porson Quaint Words 15. 1890 Glouc. Gloss., Pantle, to pant. [Also S. Worcestersh. (E.D.D.).]

pantler ('paentb(r)). Now only Hist. [app. an altered form of panter1, panterer, ? after butler. (Not in French, nor app. in med.L.)] = PANTER1. c 1330 R. Brunne Chron. (1810) 33 The kyng tok pis pantelere, & strangled him right pore, c 1440 Promp. Parv. 381/2 Pantlere, panitarius. 1483 Cath. Angl. 268/1 A Pantelere, vbi A butlere. 1533 Wriothesley Chron. (1875) I. 21 The Earle of Arrondell butler, the Viscount Lisle pantler. 1597 Shaks. 2 Hen. IV, 11. iv. 258 Hee would haue made a good Pantler, hee would haue chipp’d Bread well. 1679 Blount Anc. Tenures 36 The Mannor .. to be held by the service of being Pantler to the Kings.. at their Coronations. 1706 Lond. Gaz. No. 4252/2 The Butler and the Pantler have taken his Name off the Tables in their Offices. 1842 Barham Ingol. Leg. Ser. 11. Lay St. Cuthberl, Pantler and serving-man, henchman and page, Stand sniffing the duck-stuffing (onion and sage).

pantless ('paenths), a. Wearing no pants.

[f. pant sb.3 + -less.]

1880 S. Lakeman What I saw in Kaffir-Land xi. 136 They [rr. Cape baboons] shot from branch to branch,.. like flying fish, or as pantless Zazel shoots from the cannon’s mouth to her swinging rope. 1948 D. Ballantyne Cunninghams 260 Three pantless Maori kids met him. 1969 N. Behn Shadowboxer (1970) ix. 79 He stared directly up the plump pantless female thighs. 1971 W. Hanley Blue Dreams xxi. 331 Then, bra-ed but pantless, she moved toward Walter.

panto ('paentao). [Abbrev. pantomime sb. (a.).] = pantomime sb. (a.) 3; also attrib. 1852 E. L. Blanchard Jrnl. 15 Sept, in Scott & Howard Life E. L. Blanchard (1891) I. 98 At home till 5 p.m. fixing on titles for pantos... Arrange for panto with Smith for Drury. 1914 C. Mackenzie Sinister St. II. iv. ii. 865 ‘You’re on the stage, aren’t you?’ ‘I usually get into panto, she admitted. 1922 Joyce Ulysses 533 Immoral panto boys in flesh tights. 1929 J. B. Priestley Good Companions 11. i. 251 That’s right. A lot of experience. C.P. work, halls, panto, low comedy in legit., know it all. 1937 G. Frankau More of Us xi. 121 Eke tho’ of words bard still commands a brainful Which she can still make dance like panto elves. 1962 Oxford Times 1 June 23/4 Orsino and Viola .. the latter part, although difficult in its mixture of boyishness and charm, should not really be played as a principal boy in panto. 1968 Listener 26 Dec. 871/3 Nor has the standard of the witless, panto-type sketches been raised. 1969 Ibid. 28 May 663/1, I was glad that Hazel Hughes should play her., like Kenneth Williams as painless panto dame. 1976 Sunday Post (Glasgow) 26 Dec. 3/3 She was transporting it from Calderpark Zoo to the Pavilion panto, where it was due to appear in the cartoon spot featuring TV personality Glen

Michael. 1977 R.A.F. News 11 -24 May 3/5 The organizers ran an ‘ad lib’ version of the panto ‘Cinderella’.

panto- (paentao), before a vowel pant-, repr. Gr. navro- (navr-, navd-), combining form of 7td?, rrav (stem 7ravr-) all, already used in ancient Gr. (where often interchangeable with nav- pan-) in forming adjs. and a few substantives used attrib., as navTapxos (Soph.) all-ruling, TravToSavos of all kinds, TravTOKparutp almighty, ttovtokt lottjs creator of all; in later Gr. it became much more frequent. The word ttavT6p.Ip.os was adopted in L. as pantomimus and thence came into French and English as pantomime before 1600. Otherwise, the formation of words in pantobegan in the 17th c., and became more frequent in the 19th; but this has not become a living element forming compounds like the cognate pan- 1 in Pan-Anglican, Pan-American, and the like. The chief derivatives of panto- appear in their alphabetical places; the following are of minor importance: fpanto-chro'nometer: see quot. tpatUo'devil, nonce-wd., a complete or entire devil. ,pantogan'glitis Path.: see quots. .pantoge'lastic, -al adjs. [Gr. yeXaoriKos risible], all-laughable, pan'togenous a. Min. [Gr. -yevt)s born, produced; in F. pantogene]: see quots. f panto-i'atrical a., universally healing, all¬ healing. f 'pantomancer, a diviner upon all kinds of things, 'pantomorph (erron. panta-) [Gr. iTavTo/xop^oj], that which takes any or all shapes; so panto'morphic a. (panta-), assuming any or all forms, pantope'lagian a. [Gr. neXayos sea: cf. F. pantopelagien (Littre)], frequenting or inhabiting all seas. f 'pantophile [F. pantophile], a lover of all. panto'plethora Path., general plethora, pan'topterous a. Zool. [Gr. ttrepov wing, fin], of or pertaining to the Pantoptera, a family of fishes having all fins but the ventral (Mayne Expos. Lex. 1857). panto'therian a. [Gr. 9-qpa, 9-qplov beast], of or pertaining to the Pantotheria, an extinct order of American Jurassic mammals; sb. a member of this order. || pantozo'otia = panzooty: see pan2 (Harris Diet. Med. Terminol. 1854-67). 1842 Brands Diet. Sci. etc., *Pantochronometer, a term recently invented and applied to an instrument which is a combination of the compass, the sun-dial, and the universal time-dial, and performing the offices of all three. 1694 Motteux Rabelais V. xiii, Oh you Devils, cry’d Friar Ihon, Proto-Devils, *Panto-Devils, you would wed a Monk, would you? 1857 Mayne Expos. Lex., *Pantoganglitis,.. term for inflammation of the ganglia, central and peripherical; also for oriental cholera. 1893 Syd. Soc. Lex., Pantoganglitis, a term for malignant cholera, introduced on the assumption that it was caused by inflammation of all the sympathetic ganglia. 1808 ’Pantogelastical [see pantological], 1805-17 R. Jameson Char. Min. (ed. 3) 220 ’Pantogenous (pantogene), that is to say, which derives its form from all parts of the crystal, when every edge and angle suffers a decrement. Example, Pantogenous heavy-spar. 1857 Mayne Expos. Lex., Pantogenus, applied by Haiiy to crystals in which each edge and each solid angle has undergone a decrease.. pantogenous. 1716 M. Davies Athen. Brit. III. Diss. Physick 14 Religiously inclin’d Doctors of the same ’Panto-Iatrical Scriptures. 1652 Gaule Magastrom. 335 Of astromancers turning ’pantomancers, or presaging not onely upon prodigies, but upon every slight occasion, by every vile and vaine means. 1841 Scudamore Nomencl., *Pantamorph .., that which has all shapes. 1836 Smart, * Pantamorphic, taking all shapes. 1890 Cent. Diet., Pantomorph, Pantomorphic. 1857 Mayne Expos. Lex., •Pantopelagian. 1893 Syd. Soc. Lex., Pantopelagian, frequenting all seas, or the whole sea; applied by Fleurien to such birds as the albatross and the stormy petrel. 1898 Allbutt’s Syst. Med. V. 925 ‘The heart of a ’pantophile’, as Voltaire called that removed from Diderot’s body. 1857 Mayne Expos. Lex., "Pantoplethora,. .universal or general plethora, or fulness of the blood-vessels.

pantoble, pantocle: see pantofle. pantocain ('paentsukein). Pharm. Also -caine. [a. G. pantocain, f. Gr. travro- PANTO- + -cam, after G. cocain cocaine.] The hydrochloride salt, C15H24N202 HC1, of a diamino-ester which is used as a local anaesthetic; also called amethocaine or tetracaine hydrochloride. 1931 Manuf. Chem. II. 105/1 The new local anaesthetic of the I.G. Farbenindustrie, Pantocain,... has been systematically evolved from the novocaine series and is the hydrochloride of p-butylaminobenzyldimethylaminoethanol. 1937 Brit. Med. Jrnl. 20 Nov. 1036/2 Local infiltration with 0 5 per cent, pantocaine caused excessive oedema of the lids and face.. and intense itching. 1942 Parsons & Stallard Dis. Eye (ed. 10) xxi. 431 Particles of lime must be perseveringly picked out with forceps, after previous application of pantocain. 1970 Brain Res. XIX. 102 The neck afferents were eliminated by .. the blockage of afferent fibers by Pantocain injection into the intervertebral foramen.

Pantocrator (pam'tDkrstsfr)). Also Pantokrator. [ad. Gr. wavTOKpaTwp almighty.] With reference to God or Christ: the Almighty, all-ruler; hence, an artistic representation of the

figure of Christ, esp. as a characteristic form in Byzantine art. 1871 Ruskin Fors Clavigera Letter 12 11 In the Apocalypse it is ‘Lord, All governing’—Pantocrator—which we weakly translate ‘Almighty’. 1911 O. M. Dalton Byzantine Art & Archaeol. xii. 672 In the Last Judgement, and as the Pantokrator, Christ is bearded, because in his function as Judge he is regarded as merely continuing his earthly mission. 1931 Antiquity V. 508 With the exception of the Pantocrator in the dome .. the Daphni mosaics belong to the pictorial, representational, Hellenic tradition. 1947 C. Stewart Byzantine Legacy v. 111 The condition of the Church of Christ Pantocrator is typical of many. 1950 A. Huxley Themes & Variations 174 Young Domenikos received a sound Greek education and studied painting. .. That indecently human personage—was that supposed to be the Pantocrator? 1962 New Statesman 25 May 768/3 It [sc. a cathedral tapestry] fails to achieve the commanding presence of a Byzantine pantocrator. 1963 D. T. Rice Art of Byzantine Era 88 In Basil’s church the bust of Christ Pantocrator dominated the building from the dome. 1970 Oxf. Compart. Art 182/1 The Iconoclastic crisis., culminated in the formation of a new religious iconography. ,. It was then that the decorative scheme of the Byzantine church was fixed ..: in the dome the Pantocrator (Christ the Ruler) surrounded by archangels. 1974 D. Yarwood Archit. Europe iii. 110/2 The mosaics and frescoes .. of the dome.. illustrate the Christ Pantocrator in all His Glory. Hence panto'cratic a. rare. 1949 Auden Under Sirius in Horizon Oct. 210 And out of the open sky The pantocratic riddle breaks; —‘Who are you and why?’ pantod: see od2 b. pantofle

('paent3f(3)l,

paen'tDf(3)l,

-'tu:f(3)l).

-aphel, -of(f)el, -ophle, -ophel, 6- pantofle, -offle, 7-9 pantoufle, 9 -oofle. Also ft. 6 pantocle, -acle; pantapple, 7 pantaple, 6-8 pantable, (6 pantiple, 7 [a.

F. pantoufle (1489 in Hatz.-

Cat.

Darm.)

=

pantufo,

It. pantofola,

pantoffel (from origin

plantofa,

It.),

unknown;

Sp.

-ufola\

pantuflo,

also

Ger.,

Flem. pattoffel.

see

Diez

and

Pg. Du.

Ulterior

Littre.

The

English stress on the first syllable facilitated the corruptions

pantaple,

pantocle,

pantable,

assimilated to words in -pie, -cle, -ble. The stress on second syllable follows Fr. and Ger.] A slipper;

formerly applied very variously,

app., at one time or another, to every sort of in¬ door slippers or loose shoes; esp. to the highheeled

cork-soled

chopins;

overshoes or goloshes;

also

to

out-door

and to all manner of

Oriental and non-European slippers, sandals, and the like.

pantocles. 1579 Lyly Euphues (Arb.) 47 For the most part they stand so on their pantuffles. I591 R- Turnbull Exp. Epist. James 171 b, To stand too much vpon our pantiples. 1591 Greene 2nd Pt. Conny-catch. Wks. (Grosart) X. 119 Then are they vpon their pantophles, because there is nothing found about them. 1594 Carew Huarte's Exam. Wits xiii. (1596) 224 A Caualiero, who stood much on the pantophles of his gentilitie. 1665 Brathwait Comment Two Tales 22 This sets the Carpenter upon his Pantofles. 1685 Bunyan Pharisee & Publ. Wks. (1845) 140 Thou standest upon thy points and pantables, thou wilt not bate God on all of what thy righteousness is worth, c 1740 A. Allen MS. Diet. s.v. Pantoble, Pantofle, or Pantoufle, Slippers with high Soles. These, as well as high Heels, making People appear taller,.. gave birth to our Proverb, to stand upon ones Pantables, is to stand upon high Terms, carry his head Loftily. 1755 H. Walpole Lett. (1846) III. 156, I could not possibly to-day step out of my high historical pantoufles to tell it you. fc. Comb, pantofle-shoe [F.fer a pantoufle, or

pantoufle] = PANTON-rftoe (for a horse). Obs. 1696 Hope tr. Solleysel’s Parfait Mareschal i. xl. 131, I have called this shoe the Panton or Pantable shoe to distinguish it from those of any other fashion or shape. 1717 Diet. Rusticum (ed. 2), Pantons or Pantable-shoes, a sort of Horse-shoes that serve for narrow and low Heels. 1722 W. Gibson Farrier’s New Guide xciv. (ed. 3) 256 The Cure is .. to shoe him with Lunets or Half-moon Shoes, or with those Pantofle Shoes describ’d by Solleysell.

pantogamy: see pantagamy. pantoganglitis, -genous, etc.: see panto-. f panto'glossical, a. Obs.rare~x. [f. Gr. mtvro-

Forms: 5 Sc. pantufle, (-uiffil), 6 -uffle, 6-7 -afle,

-ible, -oble).

(In Scottish use from 15th c.; in

common Eng. use from c 1570 to c

1650-60;

after that chiefly an alien or historical word.) 1494 Acc. Ld. High Treas. Scot. I. 224 Item, to Home the cordinare, for schone, brodykinnis and pantuiffillis tane fra him be Jame Dog. 1497 Ibid. 334 Item, for ane par of Franch pantuflis .. viijs. 1565 Cooper Thesaurus, Baxeas,.. a kynde of slippers, or pantofles. 1577 B. Googe Heresbach's Husb. (1586) 101 Of his [beech’s] barke, are made Pantoffels, and Slippers. 1579 Gosson Sch. Abuse (Arb.) 30 The litle crackhalter that carrieth his maisters pantouffles. 1579-80 North Plutarch (1895) IV. 22 A payer of pantophles. 1589 Puttenham Eng. Poesie 1. xv. (Arb.) 49 The actors.. did walke vpon those high corked shoes or pantofles, which now they call in Spaine and Italy Shoppini. 1607 R. C[arew] tr. Estienne's World of Wonders 203 The Pope would not entertaine him, except he would .. kisse his pantoufle. c 1618 Fletcher Queen of Corinth 1. ii, [He] takes his oath Upon her Pantoffles. 1624 Burton Anat. Mel. in. ii. 1. i. (ed. 2) 356 She.. whipped him [Cupid] besides on the bare buttocks with her pantophle. 1636 Massinger Bashf. Lover v. i, Pray you, let me be your page; I can swear already, Upon your pantofle. 1679 Oldham Sat. Jesuits Wks. (1686) 44 Spurns to Hell For jearing Holy Toe, and Pantofle. at scho mycht pare resawit be. c 1430 Freemasonry (Halliw.) 794 Amen! amen! so mot hyt be! Say we so alle per charyte. c 1450 Guy Warw. (C.) 4551 Y bydde yow now pur charyte, That body ye delyuyr to mee.

fc. par ma fay (fey), by my faith. Cf. perfay. c 1300 [see fay sb.' 6b], 13.. Cursor M. 636 (Gott) fiai were noght schamed par ma fay. c 1435 Torr. Portugal 830 Ryght gladly, par ma fay!

J-d. par coeur (ceur), by heart, accurately: see perquer(e. |e. par chaunce, by chance: see perchance. ff- par (per) compaigny(e, by way of or in company, for company’s sake: see company i b.

Remond is a fellow guest lecturing (par parenthese) on Slavery. 1867 H. James Let. 22 Nov. in R. B. Perry Tht. & Char. W. James (1935) I. 251 Tonight, par exemple, I am going into town to see the French actors. 1878 Sir G. Scott Led. Median. Archit. I. 9 Pointed architecture.. is not exclusively, but par eminence, Christian. 1878 H. James Europeans I. iii. 111 ‘Ah, par exemple!' cried the young man. ‘You deserve that I should never leave you.’ 1889 E. Dowson Let. 30 Jan. (1967) 30 Is he the Coquelin, par exemple or is he another? 1893 F. Adams New Egypt 25 A small European force, and one, par parenthese, by no means extraordinary as to its military character. 1916 E. Pound in Lett. J. Joyce (1966) 11. 375 And par exemple, the ‘practical’ Pinker was able to do less than I was.

b. par excellence [L. per excellentiam], by virtue of special excellence or manifest superiority; pre-eminently; by the highest claim or title to the designation; above all others that may be so called. [1598 Tofte Alba i. (1880) 57 My bright Sunne, renowmd per Excellence, Through the illustrious splender of her gleames.] 1695 Earl of Perth Lett. (Camden) 61 The Santo (which is St. Antonio’s church, called il Santo par excellence). 1777 in W. Roberts Mem. Hannah More (1834.) I. 118 The whole house groaned at poor Baldwin, who is reckoned, par excellence, the dullest man in it. 1804 Edin. Rev. V. 85 Of the class of narratives usually denominated ‘anecdotes’ par excellence, M. Kotzebue has given several that deserve notice. 1873 C. Robinson N.S. Wales 80 The fashionable quarter par excellence is the east end of the city.

par-, prefix, repr. F. par-, L. per- (see par prep.), ‘through, thoroughly’, occurring in words from F., as parboil, pardon, parterre, parvenu; esp. common in ME. in words now obs., or in which par- has since been changed to per- after Latin, as parceve perceive, parfit PERFECT, parfourme perform, partene pertain, etc. par, var. parr sb., young salmon; obs. f. pair. || para1 (’pairs). Also 8 parrah, perau. [Turkish (Pers.) parah piece, portion, morsel; the small coin so called. In F. para.) A small Turkish coin, the fortieth part of a piastre, in the 17th and 18th c. of silver, but later of copper, and sunk by successive depreciations. (‘Its value is at present (1903) about one-twentieth of a penny. In other countries formerly Turkish the para has a greater value.’ (N.E.D.j) 1687 A. Lovell tr. Thevenot's Trav. 11. 62 The Piastre Ryal is worth eight Chais, and each Chai five Paras, and the Para four Aspres, which are all pieces of Silver. 1704 J. Pitts Acc. Mohammetans 68 Three or four Parrahs. 1776 R. Chandler Trav. Greece 123 The [Albanian] girls wear a red skull-cap plated with peraus or Turkish pennies of silver perforated, and ranged like the scales of a fish. 1808 A. Parsons Trav. i. 3 Small fish.. sell for a para, or three farthings English for a Turkish oka, which is forty-two English ounces. 1858 Simmonds Diet. Trade s.v., In Greece the para passes for about the third of a penny, and 100 make a drachma. 1880 J. Nichol Byron x. 196 He discarded animal food, and lived.. on toast, vegetables, and cheese, olives and light wine, at the rate of forty paras a day. 1886 Cassell's Encycl. Diet, s.v., The Para of Servia is the equivalent of the French centime. 1907 [see dinar b]. 1935 H. Edib Clown fef his Daughter xvii. 90 ‘Rabia Abla, ten paras’ worth of chewing-gum!’ shouted a shrill voice from the street, i960 O. Manning Great Fortune 1. 12 He took the coins from his pocket... They comprised a few lire, filler and para. 1971 Daily Tel. 18 Sept. 7/7 The first stamps issued in 1941 took the form of the Yugoslavian issues overprinted ‘NEZAVISNA DRZAVA HRVATSKA’ (Independent State, Croatia). Denominations ranged from 50 paras to 5 50 dinars. 1971 Whitaker's Almanack 1972 988 Dinar of 100 Old Dinars or 100 Paras.

r 1386 Chaucer Miller's T. 653 To sitten in the roof par compaignye. -Reeve's T. 247 The wenche rowteth eek par compaignye. 1390 Gower Conf. III. 218 And tawhte hem hou they sholde ascrie Alle in o vois per compaignie. 1413 Pilgr. Sowle iv. xx. (Caxton 1483) 67 Now lete vs steruen here per companye.

||Par&2 (ps'ra:). Also Para and in some collocations para. a. Name of a seaport (now usu. known as Belem) on the south estuary of the Amazon, in Brazil, and of the state in which it is situated. Used attrib. in the following:

fg. par-entrelignarie [cf. OF. entreligneure, etc. (Godef.)L with interlineation.

Pari cress, a composite plant (Spilanthes oleracea), cultivated in tropical countries as a salad and pot-herb; Pari grass, (a) = piassaba; (b) a forage grass, Panicum purpurascens, native to Brazil but widely cultivated in tropical or sub-tropical regions; Pari-nut = Brazil-nut: see brazil 4; Pari rubber, an india-rubber obtained from the coagulated milky juice of Hevea brasiliensis (N.O. Euphorbiaceae), a tree growing on the banks of the Amazon. 1866 Treas. Bot. 1083 Spilanthes,. .the leaves.. have a singularly pungent taste, which is especially noticeable in the *Para Cress, 5. oleracea. 1882 Garden 30 Sept. 295/3. 1858 Simmonds Diet. Trade, *Para-grass, a name for the fibres of the leaves of the Attalea funifera. 1858 Hogg Veg. Kingd. 759 Attalea funifera furnishes that fibre, resembling whalebone, which is now so much used in this country for making brushes and brooms,.. their fibre.. is called in commerce Piassaba fibre, Monkey Grass, or Para Grass. 1871 Kingsley At Last x, The creeping Para grass. 1916 L. H. Bailey Stand. Cycl. Hort. V. 2453/1 Para-Grass... Introduced] from Brazil. P[anicum] numidianum, Lam., is a closely related species of the E. Indies, sometimes confused with the true para-grass. 1929 J. W. Bews World's Grasses vi. 230 ‘Para grass’ (a perennial, with stout stolons, as much as 15 feet long ..).. is cultivated for forage. 1958 J. Carew Black Midas iv. 65 Here and there amidst lotus lilies, reeds or paragrass were alligator’s eyes. 1968 E. Lovelace Schoolmaster xiv. 221 Silence, and the many fingers of para grass at the roadside .. gesturing skyward. 1973 Tothill & Hacker Grasses S.E. Queensland 1. 17 Para grass.. is an introduced pasture grass which is planted in wet places. 1848 Craig, *Para Nut, the fruit of the tree, Bertholetia excelsa. 1866 Treas. Bot. 138 Brazil nuts form a considerable article of export from the port of Para (whence

1377 Langl. P. PI. B. XI. 298 A chartre is chalangeable byfor a chief justice; If false latyne be in pe lettre pe lawe it inpugneth, Or peynted parenterlinarie [or] parceles ouerskipped. [1393 C. XIV. 119 Oper peynted par-entrelignarie],

2. a. In mod.Eng., in advb. phrases from modern French, often hardly naturalized. Such are parbleu, q.v.; fpar complaisance, by deference or indulgence; i par derriere, backward, on the back side, behind; par eminence, by way of eminence, pre-eminently; par exemple, for example, for instance; par force = perforce adv.; par parenthese, by way of parenthesis. 1597 J. Payne Royal Exch. 21 So yt ys par derriere. 1791 A. S. Damer Let. 18 Aug. in ‘L. Melville' Berry Papers (1914) 63 They have seen her, and .. admire her talents, and, par parenthese, I do really believe that he means to marry her. 1819 H. Busk Dessert 106 And I became a volunteer par force. 1847 in F. A. Kemble Rec. Later Life (1882) III. 264 There are a few expressions I should like to have stricken out of it, par exemple, I hate the word stink. 1847 C. Bronte Jane Eyre I. xii. 204 This, par parenthese, will be thought cool language. 1853 Thackeray Let. in H. Ritchie Lett. A. T. Ritchie (1924) iv. 49 (This is par parenthese). 1857 C. Kingsley Two Yrs. Ago I. p. ix, You shall see enough to¬ day .. Par exemple—’ And Claude pointed to the clean large fields. 1863 Geo. Eliot Let. 4 Dec. (1956) IV. 118 Miss Hennell is staying there and writes me word that Miss

PARA-

172

PARA they are sometimes called Para nuts). 1884 Encycl. Brit. XVII. 761/1 Para-nut or Brazil-nut oil, yielded by the kernels of Bertholletia excelsa, is employed in South America as a food-oil and for soap-making. 1931 B. Miall tr. Guenther's Naturalist in Brazil iv. 77 It [sc. the sapucaja] yields .. edible fruits .. whose nuts, known to the trade as Para-nuts, appear on our Christmas dinner-tables as Brazilnuts. 1857 T. Hancock Personal Narr. Caoutchouc 281 (Index), Para rubber, i860 Chem. News 25 Aug. 125/1 The Para rubber, which is of a superior quality, is generally sent in the shape termed bottle rubber. 1898 Daily News 31 Aug. 5/1 The area producing Para rubber extends over 1,000 square miles. 1947 J. C. Rich Materials & Methods of Sculpture v. 98 Clarke states that the rubber cement can be made by dissolving \ ounce of caoutchouc (para rubber) in 25 ounces of benzene. 1968 A. S. Craig Diet. Rubber Technol. (1969) 112 Para rubber was the best variety of all wild rubber but the advent of plantation rubber steadily reduced its importance until it is now of little significance in world rubber production.

b. Used absol. for Para rubber. 1897 Outing (U.S.) XXX. 280/1 The crude rubber, which .. is the best up-river Para that the market affords. 1922 [see overvulcanize v.]. 1954 H. J. Stern Rubber i. 17 Apart from some domestic consumption the wild rubber of South America is now of small commercial importance, although the so-called ‘fine hard Para’ is still favoured in some quarters. 1963 A. S. Craig Rubber Technol. iii. 18 As late as 1920, the best quality of Para (pa-ra) rubber (known as ‘Fine Hard Para’) was the standard by which the newer plantation rubbers were judged.

para3 ('pairs). [Maori.] A New Zealand name for the large, evergreen fern, Marattia salicina, or its swollen rhizome, formerly used as food. 1855 J. D Hooker Bot. Antarctic Voy.: Flora Novse-Zelandise II. 49 Marattia salicina... Northern and eastern parts of the Northern Island... Nat[ive] name, ‘Para’,.. (Cultivated at Kew.). 1890 H. C. Field Ferns of N.Z. 153 Marattia fraxinea. .l Para’, ‘Para reka’, or ‘Para tawhiti’ of the Maoris. ‘Horse-shoe fern’ of Europeans. 1906 T. F. Cheeseman Man. N.Z. Flora 1026 Para; Parareka... The large starchy rhizome was formerly eaten by the Maoris, and hence the plant was occasionally cultivated near their villages. It is now fast becoming rare. 1921 [see king fern s.v. king sb. 13 c]. 1946 Jrnl. Polynesian Soc. LV. 149 If there is no distinguishing suffix para is understood to mean the fern-tuber [of Marattia fraxinea:].

para4 (’paera). Abbrev. of paragraph sb. 1859 J- Blackwood Let. 18 Apr. in Geo. Eliot Lett. (1954) III. 52 We had better set a paragraph afloat... If you send a para(graph) to me here I will set it afloat among the Edinr. papers. 1885 R. Kipling Let. 26 Sept, in C. E. Carrington Rudyard Kipling (1955) iv. 70 How am I to tackle your letter. .. Para, two from the butt end asks me if I know The City of Dreadful Night. 1938 ‘G. Orwell’ in New English Weekly 9 June 169/1 Casual half-inch paras in every issue of the newspapers. 1951 Wodehouse Old Reliable x. 123 There is a morality clause in my contract.. Para Six. 1972 ‘G. Black’ Bitter Tea (1973) viii. 124 After this ‘Dealer’ para the news of your sunk ship could push them to a decision.

para5 (’pasrs), a. (adv.) [f. para-1.] 1. Chem. (Now usu. italicized.) Characterized by or relating to (substitution at) two opposite carbon atoms in a benzene ring; at a position opposite to some (specified) substituent in a benzene ring. Also as adv. 1876, etc. [see ortho a. {adv.) 1]. 1903 A. J. Walker tr. Holleman's Text-bk. Org. Chem. II. 446 There remains no possibility, except the />ara-structure, for the third hydroxybenzoic acid melting at 210°. 1938 L. F. Fieser in H. Gilman Org. Chem. I. ii. 132 The para coupling of a free phenol is regarded as a 1,4-addition to the conjugated system of the nucleus, followed by loss of water. 1949 [see orient v. 4 a]. 1968 R. O. C. Norman Princ. Org. Synthesis xii. 402 The inductive effect is relayed through one more carbon atom than is the case for ortho or para substitution. 1972 R. A. Jackson Mechanism ii. 12 Explanations based on the resonance effects of the methyl group do not.. explain the more pronounced effect of meta compared with para substitution.

2. para (or Para) red, any of various dyes that consist chiefly of the coupling product of diazotized paranitraniline and jS-naphthol and are used in printing inks and paints. 1907 Jrnl. Soc. Dyers & Colourists XXIII. 20/2 Para red discharges on indigo have been produced for the last ten years. 1930 A. W. C. Harrison Manuf. Lakes Precipitated Pigments xii. 163 When Para red is present in old water paint on a wall surface, it is again best to remove the old material. 1967 [see fire-red sb.]. 3. See para 3.

-1

para6 ('paera). Obstetr. [the ending of nullipara, primipara, multipara.] A woman who has had a specified number of confinements, as indicated by a preceding or following numeral. 1881 Trans. Edin. Obstetr. Soc. VI. 70 Of the 48 cases, 26 were primiparae and 22 multiparae, as follows: ii. parse, 11; iii. parae, 4; [etc.]. 1908 Practitioner Aug. 312 Fromme records the case of a vi-para, aged 34, who developed pyaemia after an abortion. 1923 Jrnl. Obstetr. & Gynaecol. XXX. 568 In one patient, a iii-para,.. the second stage of labour occupied hours. 1950 Amer. Jrnl. Obstetr. & Gynecol. LIX. 737 The second maternal death occurred in a 40-year-old, para ii, gravida iv, whose diabetes was of two years’ standing. 1966 Fertility & Sterility XVII. 336 A 24-year-old para 2 who had menstrual irregularity prior to insertion of the spiral. 1967 [see multipara]. 1977 Lancet 23 Apr. 910/1 A 36-week gestation 2 2 kg Black male infant was born to a 36-year-old gravida 7, para 5 mother by vaginal delivery.

para7 (’paera). Abbrev.

of paratrooper. In early quots. a. Fr. para, abbrev. parachutiste. 1958 Spectator 20 June 807/2 This has not greatly endeared him to the ‘paras’. 1962 A. Buchwald How Much is that in Dollars? 15 My son assured me paras could never land in the Parc Monceau. 1966 M. Catto Bird on Wing ii. 24 Louis .. had been a captain in the paras. He had learned certain things in Algeria. 1967 L. Forrester Girl called Fathom xii. 148 Commandant Daniel Jules Delavigne, late of the Paras —Indo-China, Algeria. 1972 Listener 9 Nov. 625 The First Battalion of the Parachute Regiment pulls out of Northern Ireland at the end of the month... Incidents like Bloody Sunday.. have earned the Paras a reputation for toughness. 1973 Ibid. 26 Apr. 534/1 A gun battle between the Paras and the Provos. 1977 J. Cartwright Fighting Men vii. 95 Right, paras get ready to jump.

8

para (’paera). Slang abbrev. of paraplegic a. 1961 Partridge Diet. Slang Suppl. 1213/2 Para. 2. A paraplegic (a spinal-cord paralytic): Canadian doctors’ and nurses': since ca. 1946. 1969 Sun (Melbourne) 18 Apr. 7/3 I’d like to say it’s a disgrace that quadras (quadraplegics) and paras (paraplegics) have to wait so long before courts get around to clearing up the mess. para-1 (paera), before a vowel or h usually par-, repr. Gr. irapa-, -nap-, combining form of rrapd prep., occurring in words already formed in Greek, their adaptations, and derivatives, and in modern words formed on the model of these, and, in certain uses, as a living element, in the formation of technical nomenclature. As a preposition, Gr. trapd had the sense ‘by the side of, beside’, whence ‘alongside of, by, past, beyond’, etc. In composition it had the same senses, with such cognate adverbial ones as ‘to one side, aside, amiss, faulty, irregular, disordered, improper, wrong’; also expressing subsidiary relation, alteration, perversion, simulation, etc. These senses also occur in English derivatives: see parabaptism, parable, paradox,

parasite;

parhelion;

parish;

parallel;

parenthesis;

parochial,

parody,

etc. Two groups of less usual technical words follow here. 1. Terms (substantival or adjectival) chiefly of Anatomy and Natural History, denoting or relating to an organ or part situated beside or near that denoted by the second element, or standing in some subsidiary relation to it; of Pathology, denoting diseases affecting such parts, or designating disordered conditions and functions (often Latin in form); and of miscellaneous other terms in the sense ‘analogous or parallel to, but separate from or going beyond, that which is denoted by the root word’. Upara-anaest'hesia Path., anaesthesia of both sides of the body, esp. its lower half (Billings 1890). para'bronchus Zool., any of the minutest ramifications of the bronchi in the lung of a bird. || paracan'thosis Path. [Gr. anavOa prickle + -osis], morbid growth of the prickle-cell layer of the skin (Syd. Soc. Lex.), 'paracarp Bot. [Gr. Kap7TOS fruit], also in L. form |para'carpium, Link’s term for an aborted ovary, para'cellular a., passing or situated alongside and between cells. para'cervical a., pertaining to or designating the region surrounding the cervix; hence para'cervically adv. para'chromatin Biol., that portion of the nucleoplasm (differing from the rest in taking a faint stain) which forms the spindle in karyokinesis. para'chromatism Path., ‘faulty perception of colours’ (Syd. Soc. Lex. 1893): colour-blindness, para-church (see quot. 1970). || paracolpitis Path. [Gr. koXttos womb], inflammation of the outside of the vagina, para'condyloid a., applied to a process of the occipital bone adjacent to the condyle, paracon'formity Geol. = non-sequence. Ilparacope (pa'raekaupi:) [Gr. TrapaKonri], delirium of fever; hence para'copic a. (Billings 1890). paraco'rolla Bot., an appendage to the corolla, as in Narcissus (Mayne Expos. Lex. 1857). || para'cousia, para'cusis [Gr. aKouots hearing], disordered hearing. [| paracy'esis Path. [Gr. Kvqots conception], extra-uterine pregnancy, 'paracyst, a subsidiary cyst, esp. in the reproductive organs of certain fungi. || paracy'stitis Path., inflammation in the paracystium or connective tissue round the bladder. ||parade'nitis Path. [Gr. ah-qv gland], inflammation around a lymphatic gland. Ilpara'didymis = parepididymis-, hence para'didymal a. para'flscal a., ancillary to or containing elements not usually regarded as fiscal. || parafla'gellum (pi. -a), a small supplementary flagellum in an infusorian; hence para'flagellate a., provided with a paraflagellum or paraflagella. ,pa rageo'syncline paroxysm,

Geol., (a) a geosyncline situated at the edge of a continental kratogen (craton) (? obs.)-, (b) a geosyncline situated within an older kratogen (craton); [in sense (b) ad. G. parageosynklinale (H. Stifle 1935, in Sitzungsber. d. preuss. Akad. d. Wissensch. (Phys.-mat. Kl.) 182)]; hence .parageosyn'clinal a. para'germinal a., situated alongside of the germen in a seed. | parageusia (-’gjuisia) [Gr. yeuais sense of taste], perversion of the sense of taste; also || para'geusis; hence para'geusic a. para'glenal [Gr. yXqvq socket of a joint] a., epithet of the coracoid bone or cartilage in fishes; sb., the coracoid bone or cartilage of a fish, paragnath OpaeragnaeG), paragnathus (pa'raegnaGas) Zool. (usu. in pi. -gnaths,-gnatha) [Gr. yvdd-os jaw], (a) one of the pair of lobes forming the lower lip in most Crustacea; (b) one of the pair of lobes forming the hypopharynx in certain insects; (c) one of several paired, tooth-like scales found inside the mouth of certain annelid worms, 'paragneiss Petrogr. [a. G. paragneiss (H. Rosenbusch Elem. d. Gesteinlehre (1898) 467)], gneiss derived from sedimentary rocks, para’gnosis [gnosis], knowledge which is beyond that which can be accounted for by known methods; so 'paragnost, a person possessing or allegedly possessing powers of clairvoyance or foreknowledge; para'gnostic a. para'grammatism, the confused or incomplete use of grammatical structures found in certain forms of speech disturbance; so paragra'mmatic, -gra'mmatical adjs. para¬ hippocampal Anat. [hippocampus], a gyrus on the inferior surface of each cerebral hemisphere that posteriorly is continuous via the isthmus with the cingulate gyrus and anteriorly ends in the uncus, para'hyal a. (see quot.). || parahyp'nosis, abnormal sleep, as in hypnotized states or somnambulism. II parakera'tosis Path. [Gr. Kepdro-w to become horny], skin disease characterized by abnormal development of the horny layer, parakera'totic a. Path., affected by or symptomatic of parakeratosis. || paraki'nesia Path. [Gr. Kivqois motion], disordered motor function; also I! paraki'nesis. |j para'lalia Path. [Gr. XaXta talking, speech], disordered or defective articulation. f para'lampsis Path. [Gr. napaXafu/jis, f. Aa/xi/ns shining], a pearly-looking opacity of the cornea. || parale'rema Path. [Gr. napaXriprjp.a talking nonsense], slight delirium, ‘wandering’ in speech; also || parale'resis; so para'lerous a. [Gr. napdXqpo; talking nonsense], slightly delirious. || para'lexia Path. [Gr. Xe£ts speaking], a form of sensory aphasia in which one word is read for another; hence para'lexic a. Uparal'gesia Path. [Gr. aXyqois sense of pain], (a) disordered sense of pain; (b) diminished sensibility to pain. || pa'ralgia Path. [Gr. aXyos pain] sensation akin to pain, parali'turgical a., parallel or ancillary to the liturgy, f para'menia Path. [Gr. pqv-es menses], disordered or irregular menstruation (Good 1822-34). para'menstruum [menstruum], the period of eight days consisting of the first four days of each menstruation and the preceding four days; hence para'menstrual a. para'metrial a., of or pertaining to the parametrium. || parame'tritis [Gr. /iijrpa uterus, coined in Ger. by R. Virchow 1862, in Arch.f. path. Anat. u. Physiol. XXIII. 416: see quot. 1869], inflammation of the parametrium [back-formation from prec.], the connective tissue by the side of the uterus; hence parame'tritic a., of, affected with, or pertaining to parametritis. para'mitom(e, the more fluid part of protoplasm, as distinguished from the denser and reticulated mitome. || param'nesia [ad. F. paramnesie (Lordat Analyse de la Parole (1843) 31, f. Gr. -p.vr)as chiefly meant, which by the ancient Sages was thus parabl’d. 1884 G. F. Pentecost Out of Egypt iii. 54 That sign which to my mind it parables or typifies.

Ii para'blepsis. [a. Gr. irapajSAti/ny, f. Ttapa^Xerr-etv to look aside at, to see wrong, to overlook, f. TTapa- PARA-1 + pXenetv to see.] False vision; oversight. So para'blepsia; 'parablepsy; para'bleptic a., of or pertaining to parablepsy. 1857 Mayne Expos. Lex., Parablepsis, term for false vision; side vision; parablepsy. Parablepticus, of or belonging to Parablepsis: parableptic. 1886 Athenaeum 7 Aug. 169/3 He avoids the difficulty.. by supposing.. the

PARABOLIZE

178

PARABLY words were omitted through ‘parablepsy’ on the part of the scribe. 1913 F. W. Hall Compart. Classical Texts 154 Lipography (parablepsia), or simple omission of any kind. 1934 L. F. Powell in G. B. Hill Boswell's Life of Johnson II. 370 Power.. government (by parablepsy).

selves from their function, which was the attendance on the sick. 1852 Hook Ch. Diet. (1871) 563. 1853 Kingsley Hypatia v, Philammon went out with the parabolani, a sort of organised guild of district visitors.

t'parably, adv. Obs. rare. [f. parable sb. + -LY2, after advbs. from adjs. in -ble.] In parables, parable-wise.

-ar.] Of the nature of a parabola; parabolic. 1665 Phil. Trans. I. 105 If regular, whether Elliptick or Parabolar.

1382 Wyclif Mark xii. 1 And Ihesus bigan to speke parably [gloss or in parablis; Vulg. in parabolis].

t pa'rabolary, a. Obs. [f. L. parabola parable + -ary.] Of the nature of a parable; parabolical.

parabola (pa'rasbsta). Geom. [a. 16th c. L. parabola (also parabole), a. Gr. napaPoXrj juxtaposition, application, spec, in Geometry, the ‘application’ of a given area to a given straight line, hence also, the curve described below: for derivation and other senses, cf. parable. In F. parabole. See note below.] One of the conic sections; the plane curve formed by the intersection of a cone with a plane parallel to a side of the cone; also definable as the locus of a point whose distance from a given point (the focus) is equal to its distance from a given straight line (the directrix). Sometimes distinguished from parabolas of the higher kind (see b) as the Apollonian or quadratic parabola. It is approximately the path of a projectile under the influence of gravity. [1544 Archimedis Opera 142 (heading) Archimedis qvadratvra parabolae, id est portionis contentae a linea recta & sectione rectanguli coni. 1558 Commandinus Archimedis Opera 18 b, (heading) Archimedis qvadratvra paraboles.] 1579 Digges Stratiot. 188, I demaunde whether then this Eleipsis shal not make an Angle with the Parabola Section equal to the distaunce betweene the grade of Randon proponed, and the grade of vttermost Randon. 1656 [see parabolaster]. 1668 Phil. Trans. III. 876 The Spindle made of the same Parabola by rotation about its Base. 1696 Whiston Th. Earth 1. (1722) 14 The Orbits describ’d will be one of the other Conick Sections, either Parabola’s or Hyperbola’s. 1706 W. Jones Syn. Palmar. Matheseos 246 ’Tis evident the Parabola has but one Focus. 1788 Chambers Cycl. (ed. Rees), Parabola, osculatory, in Geometry, is used particularly for that parabola which not only osculates or measures the curvature of any curve at a given point, but also measures the variation of the curvature at the point. 1828 Hutton Course Math. II. 136 The Area or Space of a Parabola, is equal to Two-Thirds of its Circumscribing Parallelogram. 1832 Nat. Philos. II. Introd. Mech. p. xviii. (U.K.S.), The curve-line which a ball describes, if the resistance of the air be not taken into consideration, is called in geometry a parabola. 1868 Lockyer Elem. Astron. xxiii. (1870) 124 The orbit of a comet is generally best represented by what is called a parabola; that is, an infinitely long ellipse. 1881 C. Taylor Anc. & Mod. Geom. 82 The parabola was so called from the equality of the square of the ordinate of any point upon it to the rectangle contained by its abscissa and the latus rectum. .. It is reported by Proclus in his Commentaries on the first book of Euclid .. that the terms parabola, hyperbola, and ellipse had been used by the Pythagoreans to express the equality or inequality of areas, and were subsequently transferred to the conic curves.

b. Extended to curves of higher degrees resembling a parabola in running off to infinity without approaching to an asymptote, or having the line at infinity as a tangent, and denoted by equations analogous to that of the common parabola. campaniform or bell-shaped parabola: a name formerly given to cubic parabolas without cusp or node. Cartesian p.: a cubic curve denoted by the equation xy = ax3 + bx2 + cx -f d, having four infinite branches, two parabolic and two hyperbolic, cubic or cubical p.: a parabola of the third degree, double p.\ a parabola having the line at infinity for a double tangent, helicoid p.: see helicoid. Neilian p.: the semicubical parabola (ax2 = y3), rectified by William Neil in 1657. semicubical p.\ see semicubical. 1664 Phil. Trans. I. 15 A Method for the Quadrature of Parabola’s of all degrees. 1727-41 Chambers Cycl. s.v., Parabola’s of the higher kinds are algebraic curves, defined by am ~ ]x = ym... Some call these Paraboloids. 1765 Croker Diet. Arts, Cartesian Parabola. 1795 Hutton Math. Diet. II. 192 A bell-form Parabola, with a conjugate point. [Note. To the earlier Greek geometers, including Archimedes, b.c. 287-212, who investigated only sections perpendicular to the surface of the cone, the parabola was known as opdoywvlov kwvov to/xt) = sectio rectanguli coni ‘the [perpendicular] section of a right-angled cone’. The use of ■napafioX-q, ‘application’, in this sense is due to Apollonius of Perga, c 210 B.C., and, with him, referred to the fact that a rectangle on the abscissa, having an area equal to the square on the ordinate, can be ‘applied’ to the latus rectum, without either excess (as in the hyperbola), or deficiency (as in the ellipse). (See C. Taylor And. & Mod. Geom. 195; T. L. Heath Apollonius of Perga, Introd. lxxx.) But an explanation of the name, from the much more obvious property of the parallelism of the section to a side of the cone, is given by Eutokius of Ascalon c a.d. 550, and is frequent in later writers.]

I! parabolanus (paersbao'leinas). PI. -ni. [late L. (Cod. Just., Cod. Theod.), f. parabol-us reckless man, one who jeopardizes his life, a. Gr. ■napafioXos exposing oneself, venturesome, reckless, perilous, f. vapa- aside + jSaAAeiv to throw.] A sick-nurse, especially in infectious cases. In the Eastern Church from 3rd to 5th c., name of a class of lay helpers who attended upon the sick in the plague, etc. 1672 Cave Prim. Chr. hi. ii. (1673) 267 These Parabolani were a Kind of Clergy Physitians. 1727-41 Chambers Cycl. s.v., The Parabolani were not allowed to withdraw them¬

f pa'rabolar, a. Geom. Obs. [f.

parabola

+

1652 Urquhart Jewel Wks. (1834) 292 Allegories of all sorts, whether apologal, affabulatory, parabolary [etc.].

f parabo'laster. -aster.]

Obs. [f. parabola: see A parabola of a higher degree: =

PARABOLA b. PARABOLOID I. 1656 Hobbes Six Lessons Wks. 1845 VII. 185, I have exhibited and demonstrated the proportion of the parabola and parabolasters to the parallelograms of the same height and base. 1656 tr. Hobbes' Elem. Philos. (1839) 233 The line, in which that body is moved, will be the crooked line of the first semi-parabolaster of two means, whose base is the impetus last acquired. 1670 Collins in Rigaud Corr. Set. Men (1841) II. 199 A pure unaffected biquadratic parabolaster.

|| parabole (pa'raebali:). [a. Gr. napapoXr) comparison, analogy (see parable); formerly in Latinized form parabola.] 1. Rhet. A comparison, a metaphor (in the widest sense); spec, a simile drawn from the present. 1589 Puttenham Eng. Poesie ill. ix. (Arb.) 251 The Greekes call it Parabola, which terme is also by custome accepted of vs: neuerthelesse we may call him in English the resemblance misticall. 1678 Phillips (ed. 4), Parabola, a Similitude of a thing: In Rhetorick it is a similitudinary speech whereby one thing is uttered and another signified; as in this Example; ‘As Cedars beaten with continual storms, so great men flourish’. 1828 Webster, Parabole, in oratory, similitude; comparison. |2. Geom. = parabola. Obs. rare. 1684 T. Baker Geometr. Key 10 Though no necessity of invoking a Parabole.. to midwife forth the two first classes of Equations.

parabolic (paers'bolik), a. and sb. [ad. late L. parabolicus, a. late Gr. napapoXiKos figurative (Clemens Alex.), f. napapoXfi parable; in mod. use referred also to parabola; cf. F. parabolique (14th c. in Littre).] A. adj. 1. a. Of, pertaining to, or of the nature of a parable; ‘expressed by parable’ (J.). ( 1449 Pecock Repr. (i860) II. 533 Signified bi likenes in parabolik speche. 1669 Gale Crt. Gentiles 1. 1. ii. 11 Traditions; which he wraps up in .. parabolic .. notions. 1804 Collins Scripscrap 96 And through each parabolic tract, Pursue the trail of moral fact. 1882 A. B. Bruce (title) The Parabolic Teaching of Christ, a systematic and critical study of the parables of Our Lord.

b. Of or pertaining to parabole; metaphorical. 1696 Whiston Th. Earth (1722) 66 Resolving the whole into a Popular, Moral, or Parabolick Sense. 1878 G. D. Boardman Creative Week 20 (Cent.) Creation .. transcends all experience... Hence all the words describing Creation must, in the very nature of the case, be figurative or parabolic.

2. Geom. Of the form of, or resembling, a parabola; of which the section is a parabola; also, having relation to the parabola. (of a curve): a branch which, like the parabola, extends tc infinity without approaching an asymptote (opp. tc hyperbolic), parabolic conoid, a conoid of parabolic section a paraboloid of revolution, parabolic point: a point on : surface at which the curvature is cylindrical, the indicatrb thus being two parallel straight lines, i.e. a degenerate parabola. parabolic pyramidoid: see pyramidoid parabolic reflector: a reflector, usually of polished metal made in the form of a paraboloid of circular section, so as tc reflect parallel rays to a focus, or reflect in parallel lines th< rays of a lamp placed at the focus, parabolic space: (a) the space between an arc of a parabola and its ordinate; (6) name given by Klein to a space, of any number of dimensions, o zero curvature, as ordinary or Euclidean space (see HYPERBOLIC 2 b, quot. 1872-3). parabolic spindle: a figure formed by the revolution of an arc of a parabola about it: (double) ordinate, parabolic spiral = helicoid parabola: see HELICOID.

1702 Ralphson Math. Diet., Paraboloid.. otherwise called a Parabolick Conoid. 1704 Parabolic spiral [see helicoid A. i], 1706 Phillips, Parabolick Space, is the Arei .. between the Curve .. of the Parabola and any entire Ordinate. Ibid., Parabolick Spindle. 1748 Hartley Observ Man 1. iii. 357 The parabolic Area equal to * of the circumscribing Parallelogram. 1788 Chambers Cycl. (ed Rees), Parabolic asymptote,.. a parabolic line approaching tc a curve, so that.. by producing both indefinitely, theii distance from each other becomes less than any given line 1822 Imison Sc. & Art I. 19 The resistance of the air anc other causes occasion projected bodies to deviate considerably from the parabolic curve. 1831 Brewstei Optics xxxviii. §185. 323 Parabolic reflectors made of metal 1842 Penny Cycl. XXIII. 304/1 The elliptic, parabolic, anc hyperbolic cylinders are perfectly distinct. 1869 Bouteli Arms & Arm. xi. (1874) 225 [They] made experiments wit! parabolic shot or bombs. 1872 Proctor Ess. Astron. iii 4c Comets which sweep round the sun in parabolic 01 hyperbolic orb,ts 1955 Set. Amer. Mar. 38/1 A parabolie dish , either solid or made of a wire screen reflect' incoming radio waves to a focal point, where a small dipoh or rod picks up the energy, i960 Practical Wireless XXXVI 391/1 Ihe radio telescope, a parabolic mirror of 8rfi diameter.. scans the sky. 1962 A. Nisbett Technique Sounc Studio 1. 23 An assembly consisting of a cardioid 01

omnidirectional microphone fitted at the focus of a parabolic reflector is also strongly directional. 1965 P. Wayre Wind in Reeds vi. 74 Separate E.M.I. recording equipment, including.. a microphone which could be used in conjunction with a parabolic reflector. 1969 Times 4 Feb. 13/3 He seems to have recorded pulses of energy by means of a large array of parabolic mirrors. 1977 P. Hill Fanatics 38 Could we have a parabolic microphone in the control flat?

B. sb. f 1. Geom. A parabolic figure; a parabola or paraboloid. Obs. rare. 1657 W. Rand tr. Gassendi s Life Peiresc n. too Whether those.. are the portions of Globes or of Parabolicks, or other figures, is truely hard to judge. 1807 Southey Espriella's Lett. II. 137 They were talking of parabolics and elliptics.

2. A parabolic expression, a metaphor, nonceuse. 1829 Blackw. Mag. XXVI. 736 The grandeur of the house was above all parabolics.

parabolical (ptera'bolikal), a. [see -ical.] 1. Of or pertaining to parable; involving, or constituting, parable; having a figurative, as opposed to a historical or literal, existence or value. 1554 in Foxe A. & M. (1563) 910/2 Nothing can bee sayde more vneerteyne, or more parabolical and vnsensiblie than so to say. 1641 Wilkins Mercury ii. (1707) 10 The Jewish Doctors.. accustom themselves to a Parabolical Way of Teaching, a 1716 South Serm. (1717) III. 373 A Parabolical Description of God’s vouchsafing to the World the Invaluable Blessing of the Gospel, by the Similitude of a King.. Solemnizing his Son’s Marriage. 1827 G. S. Faber Sacr. Calend. Prophecy (1844) I. 6 That parabolical prophecy of our Lord: ‘wheresoever the carcase is, there will the eagles be gathered together’ . 1866 Whittier Pr. Wks. (1889) I. 115 The Scripture they turn unto allegory and parabolical conceits.

fb. Using or addicted to the use of parable. Obs. 1691 Wood Ath Oxon. II. 265 He .. had a parabolical and allusive fancy. C1817 Hogg Tales & Sk. (1837) IV. 9, I think aunty’s unco parabolical the day.

2. Geom.

= parabolic a. 2. Now rare.

1571 Digges Pantom. Pref. A iij b, Archimedes.. (as some suppose) with a glasse framed by reuolution of a section Parabolicall, fired the Romane nauie .. comming to the siege of Syracusa. 1666 Boyle Orig. Formes & Qual. (1667) 313 Not directly downwards, but in a parabolical or some such crooked line. 1728 Pemberton Newton's Philos. 234 To compare the orbits, upon the supposition that they are parabolical, c 1850 Rudim. Navig. (Weale) 111 A Parabolical Conoid.

Hence para'bolicalness.

rare~°.

1727 Bailey vol. II, Parabolicalness, the being of the Nature or Manner of a Parable.

parabolicalism (paers'boliksliz^m). rare. [-ISM.] Parabolical character; matter which is parabolical. 1854 C. Walton Notes Biogr. W. Law 238 The deeply experienced spiritual man .. will be much disappointed .. at finding so much deep experience buried in such a huge mass of parabolicalism and idiocratic deformity.

para'bolically, adv.

[f.

parabolical a.

+

-LY2.]

1. In a parabolical manner; with parable or allegory; according to parabole, metaphorically. 1615 Bedwell Moham. Imp. n. §63 They are spoken parabolically. 1749 Fielding Tom Jones 11. ii, The latter was parabolically spoken. 1828 Carlyle Misc. (1857) I. 148 This doctrine is to be stated emblematically and parabolically.

2. Geom. In the manner of a parabola,

rare.

I7SS in Johnson.

pa'raboliform, a. rare. [f. parabola -(i)form.] Of the form of a parabola.

+

1710 J- Harris Lex. Techn. II, Paraboloids, are Paraboliform Curves in Geometry. 1819 Pantologia, Paraboliform curves, a name sometimes given to the parabolas of the higher orders.

t pa'rabolism. Alg. Obs. [f. Gr. -rrapafioX-q in sense ‘division’ + -ism.] The reduction of an equation by dividing it by the coefficient of the unknown quantity of highest degree. 1702 Ralphson Math. Diet., Parabolism, is the Division of the Terms of an Equation by the known Quantity (when there happens to be one) that is involved or multiplied into the first Term. Thus the following Equation axx -I- 2abx = bcc will be reduced to this xx + 2bx = —. a

parabolist (pa'rsebalist). [f. Gr. irapafioXf) (L. parabola) parable, parabola + -ist.] 1. One who narrates, uses, or deals in any way with, parables or parabole. 1651 H. More Second Lash in Enthus. Tri., etc. (1656) 196 Now my pretty Parabolist, what is there left to make vour similitude good?

2. One who deals with the parabola; in quot. ‘a partisan of the parabola’: cf. hyperbolist 2. nonce-use. 18311. Taylor Logic in Theol. (1859) 42 The partisans of the ellipsis, the parabola, and the hyperbola... The parabolists.. believing themselves qualified to act as mediators.. would gravely say much that was very plausible.

parabolize (ps'rsebslaiz), v. [See -ize.] 1. a. trans. To express or represent parabolically; to set forth in a parable. Also absol.

PARABOLOID

179

1600 W. Watson Decacordon (1602) 20 Otherwise could not the church Catholike be.. parabolized with a net cast into the sea. Ibid. 34 As our Sauiour Christ rightly parabolized of such. 1623 Doleful Even-Song 9 Which mercifull bounty .. is here parabolized vnto vs by a certaine man that was a king [etc.]. 1847 Bushnell Chr. Nurt. 11. vii. (1861) 379 He [Christ] parabolizes the truth. b. To turn into, treat, or explain as a parable. 1851 G. S. Faber Many Mansions 329 Some would parabolise, or rather indeed.. mythise, the several statements in the Book of Job and the Vision of Micaiah.

2. To make parabolic or paraboloidal in shape. 1869 W. Purkiss in Eng. Mechanic 12 Nov. 208/2 Such curve being afterwards parabolised by the.. polisher. 1878 Lockyer Stargazing 134 M. Foucault.. proceeds in a different manner in parabolising his glass mirrors. Hence pa.raboli'zation, the process of making

parabolic or paraboloidal, pa'rabolizing vbl. sb. and ppl. a.\ also pa'rabolizer, one who parabolizes. 1691 Search after Wit 3 And who first shou’d Trump up, but the Parabolizers? 1702 C. Mather Magn. Chr. 111. 11. xiv. (1852) 420 The people then perceived the meaning of the parabolizer to be that [etc.]. 1819 G. S. Faber Dispensations (1823) IF 302 The parabolizing Arab. 1869 W. Purkiss in Eng. Mechanic 12 Nov. 208/3 The shorter the focal length, the more difficult the parabolising becomes. 1903 Set, Amer. Suppl. 17 Oct. 23232/3 Draper’s method of ‘parabolization by measure’.

paraboloid (pa'raebabid), sb. (a.) Geom. Also 7 -oeides, -oeid, 8-9 -oide. [In form, ad. Gr. napafioXoeiSris a. (in a different sense), whence in 17th c. use paraboloeides: see parabola and -oid, and cf. F. paraboloide.] f 1. A parabola of a higher degree: = parabola b. 1656 Hobbes Six Lessons Wks. 1845 VII. 315 The parabola is §, and the cubical paraboloeides l of their parallelograms respectively. 1697 Evelyn Numism. viii. 281 The Equated Isocrone Motion .. in a Paraboloeid. 1706 W. Jones Syn. Palmar. Matheseos 245 Those of the Third.. Order will be the Cubic Paraboloid. 1710 J. Harris Lex. Techn. II. s.v., Suppose the Parameter multiply’d into the Square of the Abscissa to be equal to the Cube of the Ordinate; that is, pxx = y3. Then the Curve is called a Semicubical Paraboloid.

2. A solid or surface of the second degree, some of whose plane sections are parabolas; formerly restricted to that of circular section, generated by the revolution of a parabola about its axis, now called paraboloid of revolution. elliptic paraboloid: a paraboloid of elliptic section. hyperbolic paraboloid: a curved surface of which every plane section is either a parabola or a hyperbola, the curvature being concave in one direction and convex in another (as in a saddle concave towards front and back, and convex towards each side). 1702 Ralphson Math. Diet., Paraboloid, is a Solid formed by the Circumvolution of a Parabola about its Ax. This is otherwise called a Parabolick Conoid. 1807 Hutton Course Math. II. 127 The Solid Content of a Paraboloid (or Solid generated by the Rotation of a Parabola about its Axis), is equal to Half its Circumscribing Cylinder. 1829 Nat. Philos. I. Optics vii. 22 (U.K.S.) The specula, or mirrors, of all reflecting telescopes are ground into the shape of a paraboloid. 1840 Penny Cycl. XVII. 222/2 Paraboloid. The simplest form of this surface is the paraboloid of revolution. 1842 Ibid. XXIII. 304/2 For the elliptic paraboloid, let a parabola revolve about its principal axis, and let the circular sections become ellipses. Ibid., Let two parabolas have a common vertex, and let their planes be at right angles to one another, being turned contrary ways. Let the one parabola then move over the other, always continuing parallel to its first position, and having its vertex constantly on the other: its arc will then trace out an hyperbolic paraboloid. B. adj. = PARABOLOIDAL, rare. 1857 in Mayne Expos. Lex. 1901 19th Cent. Oct. 586 The voice aided by a paraboloid megaphone.

parabo'loidal, a. [f. as prec. +

-al1.]

Of the

form of a paraboloid. 1825 J. Nicholson Operat. Mechanic 575 Circular [domes] may be spherical, spheroidal, ellipsoidal, hyperboloidal, paraboloidal, See. 1876 G. F. Chambers Astron. 759 Using, instead of a spherical, a paraboloidal speculum.

Uparabranchia (psera'braegkia).

[para-1.] The

modified osphradium of certain gastropod molluscs, considered as a secondary branchia or gill. Hence para'branchial a., of or pertaining to a parabranchia; para'branchiate a., furnished with a parabranchia. 1883 E. R. Lankester in Encycl. Brit. XVI. 648/1 The right olfactory organ only is retained, and may assume the form of a comb-like ridge to the actual left of the ctenidium or branchial plume. It has been erroneously described as the second gill, and is known as the parabranchia. 1888 Rolleston & Jackson Anim. Life 479 In some Azygobranchia the osphradium is large, thrown into folds, and is generally taken for a second but reduced ctenidium (parabranchia).

parabromalide (-'braumslaid). Chem. [para-1 2 a.] An isomer of bromal, C2HBr30, forming colourless

rhombic

prisms

with

four-sided

summits. 1866 Watts Diet. Chem. IV. 340.

parabutlerite, -casein(ate):

-1 2 c,

see para

2 a.

liparabysma (ptera'bizms). Path. [mod.L., a. Gr. napdfivopa stuffing.] A term for swelling of

PARACHROOUS

the abdomen from enlargement or engorgement of the viscera. Hence para'bysmic a. 1822-34 Good's Study Med. (ed. 4) I. 135 Parabysmic tumours of the liver. Ibid. 351 On this account I have ventured to change it for Parabysma. Ibid. IV. 54 Thus working up a distressing parabysma or visceral turgescence. Ibid. 316 Parabysmic dropsy of the belly.

paracamphoric to -cellulose: see para-1 2. Paracelsian (paera'selsisn), sb. and a. [f. proper name Paracelsus (see below) + -IAN.] A. sb. A follower or adherent of the celebrated Swiss physician, chemist, and natural philosopher Paracelsus (1490-1541), or of his medical or philosophical principles; in the former sense opposed to Galenist. His true name was Philippus Theophrast von Hohenheim. 1574 J- Jones {title) Galens Bookes of Elementes.. confuting.. the errours.. of the Paracelcians. 1654 Whitlock Zootomia 108 Our Doctor is pertinaciously either a Galenist, or Paracelsian. 1711 W. King tr. Naude’s Ref. Politics i. 15 The Paracelsians pervert the text of Hippocrates, to establish their visionary imaginations.

B. adj. Of, pertaining to, or characteristic of Paracelsus. 16x7 Middleton & Rowley Fair Quarrel 11. ii, Can all your Paracelsian mixtures cure it? 1659 in Burton's Diary (1828) IV. 453 It is a paracelsian remedy, that may kill as well as cure. 1857 in Mayne Expos. Lex.

Hence Para'celsianism, principles of Paracelsus.

the

medical

1668 H. More Div. Dial. v. xviii. (1713) 467 Bath.. in which we all-over discover the Foot-steps of Paracelsianism and Familism.

So Para'celsic, Para'celsical 'celsist sb., Paracel'sistic a.

adjs.,

Para-

1602 F. Hering Anatomyes 15 Hyperbolicall, or rather, Paracelsicall Commendations. 1625 Hart Anat. Ur. 11. x. 119 Our Paracelcists would faine feed vs with many such smoaky promises. 1653 R. Sanders Physiogn. 165 The Galenick and Paracelsick Physick. 1704 J. Harris Lex. Techn. I, Paracelsistick Medicines. 1882 Standard 13 Dec. 5/5 The Galenists, the Paracelsists,. . the Vitalists,.. and the Anti-Hallerians had all.. their followers.

II paracentesis (paerasen'tiisis). Surg. Also 6 in Fr. form paracentese; 7 erron. -thesis, -tisis. [L., a. Gr. TrapaKevTrjoLs tapping, couching, f. napaKevrelv to pierce at the side, f. napa- beside + Kevreiv to prick, stab.] The operation of making a perforation into some cavity of the body, esp. for the removal of fluid or gas; tapping; also, couching. 1597 A. M. tr. Guillemeau's Fr. Chirurg. 20/1 We must make the Paracentese to drawe awaye the water out of the bellyes. 1667 Fairfax in Phil. Trans. II. 548, I had thoughts of a Paracenthesis or Tapping between the Ribs. 1779 M. Cutler in Life, etc. (1888) I. 73 Rode to Chebacco, to attend the operation of paracentesis with Dr. Davis. 1874 Lawson Dis. Eye 31 Paracentesis of the cornea will also be of service. 1892 Brit. Med.Jrnl. 1104/1.

paracentral (psers'sentrsl), a. [f. Gr. napa-, para-1 + KtvTpov centre + -al1.] Situated beside the (or a) centre; in Anat. applied to parts of the brain lying alongside the central fissure. 1878 A. Hamilton Nerv. Dis. 61 The meningitis was., localized on two convolutions, the anterior and posterior marginal near the paracentral lobe. 1899 Allbutt's Syst. Med. VII. 715 Frequent in the parietal and temporal lobes and in the paracentral gyri.

f para'centric, a.1 Kinetics. Obs. [See para-1 and centric.] In paracentric motion, rendering motus paracentricus of Leibnitz, used by him to express that motion which, compounded with harmonic circulation, he supposed to make up the actual motion of a planet. Sometimes misunderstood by other writers, and applied to simple motion about a centre. [1689 Leibnitz Tentamen de mot. easiest, causis, Opera 1768, III. 216 Motu duplici, composito ex circulatione harmonica.. et motu paracentrico. 1702 Gregory Astron. phys. elementa 1. lxxvii. 100.] 1704 C. Hayes Fluxions 293 Paracentric motion of Impetus is so much as the revolving Body approaches nearer to or recedes farther from the Center of Attraction. 1715 tr. Gregory's Astron. I. lxxvii. 175 The other Motion (namely the Paracentric) arises from a double curve, namely the excussory impression of Circulation and the Sun’s attraction compounded together. 1797 Monthly Mag. III. 128 If a slender rod AC revolve round the point C, as a centre,.. the centrifugal force arising from the paracentric velocity of the rod [etc.].

So para'centrical a.

? Obs. — prec.

1718 G. Cheyne Philos. Princ. Relig. 32 The Paracentrical Motion is compounded of two others, viz. . [that] whereby all Bodies moving in a Curve, endeavour to recede from the Center by the Tangent, and the Attraction of the Sun or the Gravitation of the Planet toward it.

paracentric (pasrs'sentrik), a.2 Cytology, [f. para-1: cf. -centric 2.] Involving only the part of a chromosome at one side of the centromere. Opp. PERICENTRIC a. 2. 1938 H. J. Muller in Collecting Net XIII. 187/2 If the breaks were to one side of the centromere, the inversion may be termed ‘paracentric’, and it will be noted that the proportions of the two arms, and hence the general shape of the chromosome as seen at mitosis, is not changed. But if the

breaks included the centromere between them, being ‘pericentric’, the mitotic chromosome will have the relative sizes of its two arms altered, except in the special case in which the two distal sections are sensibly equal in size. 1957 C. P. Swanson Cytol. & Cytogenetics xv. 485 Paracentric inversions are by far the most common type of aberration found in natural populations. 1975 Nature 3 July 40/1 Heterozygosity for a paracentric inversion, that is, a structural rearrangement in which a chromosome segment that does not include the centromere is rotated through 1800, results in suppression of recombination in the inversion region.

paracetamol (paera'sirtamol). Pharm. [f. para-acety\aminophenol, its chemical name.] A white crystalline compound, C8H9N02, with mild analgesic and antipyretic properties; a tablet of this. 1957 Approved Names (Brit. Pharmacopoeia Comm.), Paracetamol. 1963 Brit. Pharmaceutical Codex 564 Paracetamol.. is a suitable alternative for patients sensitive to aspirin. 1971 Daily Tel. 18 June 13/4 The active ingredients of pain-killing drugs that can be bought at the chemist are only two, namely paracetamol and aspirin. 1972 J. Gill Tenant in. ii. 92 Denis still had his headache when he woke and he went into the bathroom and took Paracetamol. 1976 Liverpool Echo 23 Nov. 1/8 Open verdict recorded by Merseyside Coroner at inquest into death of A— C— (32),.. who died .. of paracetamol poisoning. 1977 Listener 28 Apr. 563/3 An obligatory late-night snack for all production staff of toasted cheese and paracetamols.. and who knows what new programmes would result.

parache, parachen, var. parish, parishen. parachito, obs. variant of parakeet. parachloralide (-'kborslaid).

Chem. [para-1 2 a.] An isomer of chloral, C2HC1302, a pungent-smelling liquid, insoluble in water, produced by the action of chloral on wood spirit. 1866 Watts Diet. Chem. IV. 341.

parachor ('paer9ko:(r)). Chem. [f. para-1 + Gr. xopos (= dance, but taken by the coiner, in mistake for x(*)Pa> as = space).] A numerical quantity (found empirically to be constant over a wide range of temperature) equal to the molecular weight of a liquid multiplied by the fourth root of its surface tension and divided by the difference between its density and that of its vapour. 1924 S. Sugden in Jrnl. Chem. Soc. CXXV. 1. 1178 The quantity P can be regarded as function of chemical composition. For saturated substances, P is an additive function... It is proposed to name this quantity the parachor .. to signify comparative volume. 1940 Glasstone Textbk. Physical Chem. viii. 517 The mean parachor equivalent of the —NC group, in a number of alkyl and aryl isocyanides, is 66; this corresponds closely to that required for the structure —N + =C_, thus N(i2-5), C(4‘8), triple bond (46 6), making a total of 63 9. The alternative structure — N = C would have a parachor equivalent of only 40 6. 1956 I. L. Finar Org. Chem. II. i. 9 A comparison of parachors of different liquids gives a comparison of molecular volumes at temperatures at which liquids have the same surface tension. 1974 Nature 22 Nov. 296/2 For a given salt, ks was proportional to the characteristic volume of the non-electrolyte which in m3 mol*1 equals the parachor (calculated in the usual way in e.g.s units) x 10-6.

parachordal (psers'kaidsl), a. (sb.) Embryol. [f. Gr. napa- PARA-1 + X°PSl? chord + -AL1.] Situated beside the notochord: applied to two plates of cartilage, forming the foundation of the skull in the embryo, b. as sb. = Parachordal cartilage. 1875 Newton in Encycl. Brit. III. 701/2 The hinder and front cartilages, parachordal and trabecular, are applied to each other unconformably. 1881 Mivart Cat 337 The basi¬ cranial plate or parachordal cartilage. 1892 Syd. Soc. Lex. s.v., The parachordals with the cephalic portion of the notochord form the basilar plate.

parachromatin, -chromatism: see para-1. parachronism (pa’raekrsnizfajm). [f. Gr. napaPARA-1 + XP°V~0S time + -ISM: cf. avaxpovLOpuos anachronism. Cf. F. parachronisme.] An error in chronology; usually taken as one in which an event, etc., is referred to a later date than the true one. (Cf. anachronism.) 111641 Bp. Mountagu Acts & Mon. iii. (1642) 186, I much marvaile, that.. our Moderne Criticks .. did not consider so great an Errour, and Parachronisme in Iustins Text. 1660 H. More Myst. Godl. v. xvi. 198 The Bride of the Lamb, he interprets of Constantine’s Family and Retinue; wherein he commits a gross Parachronism. 1788 R. Porson in Mus. Crit. I. 235 Parachronisms appear in the marble, respecting the age of Phidon the Argive, the assassination of Hipparchus, and the expulsion of Hippias. 1873 J. H. Smith Notes fef Margin. Tennyson 114 It cannot be regarded as parachronism if the poets.. refrain from cutting out the very life and essence of the original tales.

So parachro'nistic a., parachronism; pa'rachronize v.

marked

by

1685 H. More Paralip. Prophet, xii. 97 Though he have there over-much Parachronistick stuff. 1670 Blount Glossogr. (ed. 3), Parachronize, to mistime any thing.

t parachroous (pa'raekisuss), a. rare-°. [f. Gr. 7rapaxpo-os H- -ous.] (See quot.) 1857 Mayne Expos. Lex., Parachrous (L.), of a false or altered colour; deprived of colour: parachroous.

PARA-CHURCH So parachrose (’paerakraus) a. [irreg. as if f. xpcoots colouring]: see quot. 1847 Webster, Parachrose, a. (Min.) changing color by exposure to the weather. Mohs.

para-church: see para-1 i. parachute ('pasrajuit), sb. [a. F. parachute, f. para-2 -t- chute fall.] 1. An apparatus used for descending safely from a great height in the air, esp. from a balloon or, more recently, from an aircraft; it is constructed like a large umbrella, so as to expand and thus check the velocity of descent by means of the resistance of the air. 1785 Europ. Mag. VII. 401 In Mr. Blanchard’s late visit to this country, he brought his Parachute to England. 1837 Gentl. Mag. Aug. 190/2 After the parachute was divided from the car, the balloon rose rapidly. 1940 Chambers's Techn. Diet. 613/1 Free parachute, a parachute to be released or opened by the falling person. 1974 Encycl. Brit. Micropxdia VII. 740/3 Sport parachutes have large holes that permit the air to escape and drive the parachute in the direction opposite the hole, much like a low-power jet engine.

2. gen. Any contrivance, natural or artificial, serving to check a fall through the air, or to support something in the air; e.g. the expansible fold of skin or patagium in the flying squirrel, etc. Also transf. 1796 Stedman Surinam II. 17 These [flying squirrels] have .. a membrane .. which when they leap, expands like the wing of a bat, and by this, like a parachute, they rest on the air. 1833 Sir C. Bell Hand (1834) 82 The Draco fimbriatus.. dropping safely to the ground, under the protection of a sort of parachute, formed by its extended skin. 1876 Beneden Anim. Paras, ii. 33 The medusa, when extended, forms for them a balloon with its parachute. 1879 tr. Semper's Anim. Life 11 The parachutes of the flying reptiles. 1894 H. Drummond Ascent Man 304 The fruits and seeds when ripe are.. provided with wing or parachute and launched upon the wind. 1930 R. Campbell Adamastor 50 The proud White gannet in his parachute of snow. 1947 Auden Age of Anxiety v. 112 In pelagic meadows The plankton open their parachutes.

13. Name given to a broad-brimmed hat worn by women late in the 18th century. Obs. 1885 Fairholt's Costume in Eng. Gloss., Parachute, a ladies’ hat, in fashion in 1779.

4. a. Mining. A contrivance, such as a safetycatch, to prevent a too rapid descent of a cage in a shaft, or of the boring-rod in a boring. 1881 in Raymond Mining Gloss.

b. Watchmaking. A contrivance to prevent injury to the balance-wheel from a shock or blow. 1884 F. J. Britten Watch & Clockm. 184 The idea of the parachute is that if the watch is let fall.. the balance staff pivots may be saved from breaking by the yielding of the end stones.

c. Brewing. An apparatus made to slide up and down the side of a fermenting-vat according to the height of the fermenting wort. 1885 Standard 14 Mar. 7/7 Brewery fermenting tuns., with parachutes and attemperators preferred.

5. attrib. and Comb., as parachute bearing adj.; dropped by or attached to a parachute, as parachute bomb, flare, mine, pack, rocket, signal, designating part of a parachute, as parachute cord, harness, ring-, using a parachute, as parachute drop, jump (so jumper, jumping vbl. sb.), skiing vbl. sb., system, troops-, for, involving or consisting of parachute troops, as parachute aircraft, attack, battalion, brigade, landing, regiment, wing-, resembling or acting as a parachute, as parachute garment, spinnaker-, used for making parachutes, as parachute nylon, silk\ parachute assembly (see quot. 1951); parachute course, a course of instruction in parachuting; parachute light, a bright light given by a burning composition contained in a small bomb (called a parachute light-ball) supported by a parachute so as to float in the air (the parachute being at first inclosed in the bomb, and set free by the explosion of a charge which also ignites the composition); used for observing the position or movements of an enemy; parachute tower, a tower from which one may make a parachute jump. 1962 G. Chatterton Wings of Pegasus 32 There was a very limited number of tug aircraft and ‘parachute air-craft. 1951 Gloss. Aeronaut. Terms (B.S.I.) ill. 14 * Parachute assembly, a parachute complete with all equipment for deployment and for harnessing a load. 1978 T. Allbeury Lantern Network iv. 36 They clambered into the thick parachute assemblies. 1941 Hutchinson's Piet. Hist. War 22 Jan.-18 Mar. 74 We must all be prepared to meet gas attacks, ‘parachute attacks, with constancy, forethought and practised skill. 1942 ‘Parachute battalion [see para-ski s.v. para-3]. 1883 G. Allen in Knowledge 22 June 367/2 Other *parachute-bearing mammals. 1912 Sci. Amer. 16 Nov. 422/1 A ‘Parachute bomb for Aeronautic Use... The bomb is provided with a small parachute which quickly destroys the horizontal velocity communicated by the airship. 1943 Hutchinson's Piet. Hist. War 25 Nov. 1942-16 Feb. 1943 148 Groundstaflf of the R.A.F. loading parachute bombs into Hampden aircraft. 1974 Times 19 Apr. 15/4 The 1st

PARACIDE

180 •Parachute Brigade fighting in North Africa. ^ I941 FCrompton’ William does his Bit viii. 193 Robert s got a bit of German *parachute cord. 1976 A. White Long Silence xi. 101 We checked ourselves for climbing. It was very similar to checking ourselves for a parachute jump. . . I had taken a loop of nylon parachute cord with me. 1946 R- Capell Simiomata 1. 13 Tzigantis, having got round rules excluding men of his age, obtained the privilege of a •parachute course. 1977 D. Seaman Committee 151 Like every one else in the Department, Walters had done his parachute course. 1928 Even. News 5 May 5/3 There will be wing walking and a •parachute drop by Miss June. 1974 Carmichael Motive iii. 31 A sky-diver in a delayed parachute drop. 1918 War Illustr. 13 July 372/2 We saw flashes far to the south —shrapnel, star-shells, and *parachute flares. 1941 A. O. Pollard Bombers over Reich 46 So we dropped another parachute flare, which .. showed wreckage lying all over the place. 1974 S. Gulliver Vulcan Bulletins 130 Wire-guided missiles, small aerial incendiaries, parachute flares. 1912 C. B. Hayward Pract. Aeronaut. 690 (heading) *Parachute garment as a safeguard. Ibid., A parachute garment has been devised to ease the shock of the fall. 1929 F. P. Gibbons Red Napoleon 231, I made a last inspection of my •parachute harness. 1958 G. Dutton in B. James Austral. Short Stories (1963) 292 His shirt clung .. to .. the parachute harness. 1978 T. Allbeury Lantern Network iv. 36 He., checked all the straps on her parachute harness. 197° •Parachute jump [see jump sb.1 ic], 1977 Listener 28 July 104/3, I had hoped to be making my first parachute jump .. that Saturday. 1912 C. B. Hayward Pract. Aeronaut. 161 The ‘parachute jumper insisted on going up at least a thousand feet for the first trial. 1932 Auden Orators 11. 71 The Mimosa’s affair with the parachute jumper. I952 Chambers'sjrnl. May 261/1 ‘Parachute-jumping is the field of aviation in which the monopoly belongs to the Soviet Union. 1969 Listener 20 Feb. 255/1, I won the Northern Junior Sky-Diving Championship, but have given up parachute-jumping at least for the time being. 1974 Encycl. Brit. Micropaedia VII. 741/1 The sport of parachute jumping is usually governed by the parachute branch of the national aeronautic club. 1976 A. White Long Silence i. 14 Can he climb?.. Parachute jumping? 1940 W. S. Churchill Into Battle (1941) 222 If ‘parachute landings were attempted.. these unfortunate people would be far better out of the way. 1942 E. Waugh Put out More Flags 247 Parachute landings were looked for hourly. 1868 Rep. to Govt. U.S. Munitions War 192 A ‘parachute light-ball.. if it only burns for a few minutes, does not reveal the position of those using it. 1876 Voyle & Stevenson Mil. Diet. (ed. 3) 285/2 Parachute light, a suspended light, invented by Colonel (now General) Boxer R.A., and which is used for the same purpose as ground light balls.. viz. to light up the enemy’s works and working parties. 1918 E. S. Farrow Diet. Mil. Terms 432 Parachute Lights, rockets or flares fired electrically from the pilot’s seat, through a tube. 1897 Willis Flower. PI. k'sDbd3i). [ad. Gr. trapabo^oXoyta, f. rrapaSo^oXoyos telling of paradoxes: see -logy.] A maintaining or putting forward of paradoxical opinions, a speaking by paradox. 1646 Sir T. Browne Pseud. Ep. To Rdr. (1650) 3 Who shall indifferently perpend the exceeding difficulty, which either the obscurity of the subject, or unavoidable paradoxologie must often put upon the Attemptor. 1856 G. F. Collier {title) Reg. v. Palmer, the Parodoxology of Poisoning. 1902 Athenseum 14 June 746/2 When Cicero accused Cato of political paradoxology.

paradoxure

(paer3'dE>ksju3(r)). Zool. [ad. mod.L. paradoxurus, f. Gr. napa8o£-os (see paradox) + ovpa tail.] An animal of the genus Paradoxurus, family Viverridx, or of an allied genus, so called because of its remarkably long curving tail; a palm-cat, palm-marten, or palmcivet. 1843 Penny Cycl. XXVI. 407/2 The Paradoxure was confounded by Buffon with the Common Genet. 1883 W. H. Flower in Encycl. Brit. XV. 436/2 The Paradoxures or Palm-Civets are less strictly carnivorous than the other members of the family. Ibid., Hemigale, another modification of the Paradoxure type. 1886 P. S. Robinson Valley Teet. Trees 99 Paradoxures squeak and scuffle. The jerboas are wide awake.

paradoxurine (paera'dnksjurain), a. and sb. [f. paradoxicality (paersdoksi'kaeliti). [f. prec. + -ity.] Paradoxical character or quality. 1816 Bentham Chrestomathia Wks. 1843 VIII. 48 But for the apparent paradoxicality and anti-sentimentality, instead of economizing, minimizing would, in this case.. have been inserted. 1889 Ch. Times 9 Aug. 720/1 Here comes in Ward’s paradoxicality.

paradoxically, adv. [f. as prec. + -ly2.] In a paradoxical manner; in such a way or sense as to involve a paradox. 1581 Sidney Apol. Poetrie (Arb.) 51, I aunswere paradoxically, but truely. 1606 Sir G. Goosecappe v. i. in Bullen O.P. (1884) III. 81 Divinely spoken, Sir, but verie Paradoxicallie. 1788 Priestley Lect. Hist. v. Ixiv. 512 Some persons have paradoxically maintained that there can be no inconvenience whatever attending any national debt. 1859 Geo. Eliot A. Bede v, Nevertheless, to speak paradoxically, the existence of insignificant people has very important consequences in the world.

mod.L. Paradoxurinse: see prec. and -ine1.] a. adj. Of or pertaining to the sub-family Paradoxurinse, of which Paradoxurus (see prec.) is the typical genus, b. sb. A member of this group. 1882 Mivart in Proc. Zool. Soc. 137 Professor Flower.. conclusively establishes.. the Paradoxurine affinity of Arctictis. 1891 Flower & Lydekker Mammalia xi. 532.

paradoxy (’pseradDksi).

[ad. Gr. napa8o£ia, f. napaSo^-or. see PARADOX.] fl. A paradox. Obs. rare~l. 1646 Sir T. Browne Pseud. Ep. 361 With industry we decline such paradoxies, and peaceably submit unto their received acceptions. 2. Paradoxical paradoxicality.

quality

or

character;

1796 W. Taylor in Monthly Mag. II. 777 Another wellknown passage.. stating the paradoxy of the Christian Creed. 01871 De Morgan Budget Paradoxes (1872) 186 It

may be that ignorance had more to do with it than paradoxy. 1873 F. Hall Mod. Eng. Pref. 11 Regarding any truth whatsoever which is not of obvious perception in its fulness, paradoxy is likely to be orthodoxy.

f'paradrome. Obs. rare~°. [ad. Gr. napaSpop.is ‘place for taking the air’ (Liddell and Sc.).] 1656 Blount Glossogr., Paradrome, an open Gallery or walk, that has no shelter over head. 1658 in Phillips.

paradromic (paers'dromik), a. [f. Gr. napaSpop.os running alongside + -ic.] Running side by side; paradromic winding, winding in courses that run side by side. 1883 Tait in Nature 1 Feb. 317/1 The consideration of double-threaded screws, twisted bundles of fibres, etc., leads to the general theory of paradromic winding. 1884 Tait Scientif. Papers II. 91 A subject treated by Listing, which he calls paradromic winding.

paradrop (’paersdrop), sb. and v. [f.

-3

para

+

drop sb. 12 g or drop v.]

A. sb. The dropping from aircraft of men or supplies by parachute. B. v. trans. To drop (men or supplies) in this way. Hence para'dropping vbl. sb. 1948 Shell Aviation News No. 118. 9/1 Back at the main supply base of Shell-Mera a radio message is received from this headquarters for a paradrop and feverish activity ensues. 1950 Birmingham (Alabama) News 27 Nov. 28/3 An Iuka man was one of the pilots who para-dropped more than 4,000 men of the nth Airborne on an arc between the North Korean cities of Sukcon and Sunchow. 1952 Time 31 Mar. 71/2 (Advt.), Here, it paradrops vital supplies ‘up front'. 1961 Flight LXXX. 371/2 The rear ramp allows paradropping. 1971 Morning Star 26 June 1 Liberation troops inspecting a U.S. ammunition paradrop captured in the far north of South Vietnam.

paradventure, parael,

obs. f. peradventure.

var. parel v.

paraemiac,

Obs.

etc.: see parcemiac, etc.

Iparaenesis, paren- (pa'rimisis, -'erusis). [late L. parsenesis, a. Gr. napaivecus exhortation, recommendation, f. napaiveiv to exhort, advise, f. 1napa- beside + alvelv to speak of, praise, commend. In F. parenese.] Exhortation, advice, counsel; a hortatory composition. 1604 Earl Stirling (title) A Paraenesis to the Prince. 1664 Evelyn Sylva 105 A short Paranesis touching the present ordering, and disposing of his Majesties Plantations for the future benefit of the Nation. 1716 M. Davies Athen. Brit. III. Diss. Drama 38 By way of Apology, or Parenesis, or both, to the Jews in general. 1866 T. Harper Peace thr. Truth 229 Clement of Alexandria.. in the course of a partenesis on sobriety in the drinking of wine [etc.].

Hence f pa'raenesize v. Obs. rare, to exhort. 1716 M. Davies Athen. Brit. II. To Rdr. 15, I Paranesize and endeavour to Proselyte them to [etc.].

paraenetic, -enetic (pasrii'nstik), a. (sb.) [ad. med.L. parsenetic-us, hortatory: see prec. and (1574 in Hatz.-Darm.).] the nature of paraenesis;

a. Gr. napaiverLK-os -ic. In F. parenetique Of, pertaining to, or of advisory, hortatory.

1656 Blount Glossogr., Parenetick. 1678 Seneca's Mor. (1702) 393 Cleanthes allows

R. L’Estrange the Paraenetick, or Preceptive Philosophy, to be in some sort Profitable. 1873 W. Wagner tr. Teuffel's Hist. Rom. Lit. II. 300 Of a practical and paraenetic character. 1891 Driver Introd. Lit. O.T. 32 Clauses, .of a parenetic or hortatory character.

t B. sb. A hortatory composition.

Obs.

1645 Liberty of Consc. 38 Let us heare no more Parameticks for Toleration. 1656 Blount Glossogr., Pareneticks, are taken for verses full of precepts or admonitions.

parae'netical, -e'netical, a. Now rare. [f. as prec. + -al1.]

= prec.

1598 (title) A Treatise Parienetical, That is to say: An Exhortation, Wherein is shewed .. the right way and true meanes to resist the violence of the Castilian king.. Translated .. into the French, by I. D. Dralymont... And now Englished. 01641 Bp. Mountagu Acts & Mon. vii. (1642) 435 Their writings.. both Pareneticall and also Apologeticall. 1716 M. Davies Athen. Brit. II. 131 Panenetical Lectures. 1824 Dibdin Libr. Comp. 466 The author.. need desire nothing more parienetical than the criticism of Meuselius.

paraesthesia, -esthesia (paeres-, -i:s'0i:si3). Path. [f. para-1 ‘disordered’ + Gr. afcr^ms perception, sensation: see testhesis.] Disor¬ dered or perverted sensation; a hallucination of any of the senses. Also || paraes'thesis; hence paraesthetic (-'0etik), of, pertaining to, or affected with paraesthesia. 1857 Mayne Expos. Lex., Paresthetic. 1873 T. H. Green Introd. Pathol, (ed. 2) 217 They include great excitability, paraesthesiae of sight and hearing. 1889 Alien. Sf Neurol. X. 442 A number of paraesthetic symptoms. 1897 Allbutt's Syst. Med. IV. 762 Chlorotic and anaemic girls..very frequently suffer, from paraesthesia of the throat region. 1899 Ibid. VIII. 567 Various palsies and paraesthesias.

paraf, paraff:

see paraph.

parafango fango.]

(.paers'faggau). [f. para(ffin sb. + A mixture of mud and paraffin wax

used for medicinal purposes (see quots.). 1969 Daily Tel. 25 June 15/6 Other new treatments recently introduced at Henlow include.. the parafango, a

PARAFE mixture of mud and paraffin wax for spot reducing, arthritis and rheumatism. 1970 Guardian 4 Apr. 11/7 Parafango is the technical term for warm wax or mud baths.

parafe, v. App. var. of paraph v. 2. 1922 Joyce Ulysses 212 Farrell parafes his polysyllables.

paraffin (’paerafin), sb. Also -ine. [f. L. parum too little, barely + affirtis having affinity: so named by Reichenbach 1830 in reference to its neutral quality and the small affinity it possesses for other bodies. See Journal f. Chem. u. Physik LIX. 456.] 1. A colourless (or white), tasteless, inodorous, crystalline, fatty substance, solid at ordinary temperatures (chemically a mixture of hydrocarbons of the series CnH2n + 2), discovered by Reichenbach in 1830; obtained by dry distillation from wood, coal, peat, petroleum, wax, and other substances, and also occurring native in coal and other bituminous strata; subsequently used for making candles, as a waterproofing material, for electrical insulators, and for various other purposes. 1838 Penny Cycl. XII. 396 Paraffin was discovered about the same time [1830] by Dr. Christison and Dr. Reichenbach; the former.. called it petrolin. 1839 Ure Diet. Arts 942 Paraffine is a .. solid bicarburet of hydrogen; it has not hitherto been applied to any use, but it would form admirable candles. 1854 Ronalds & Richardson Chem. Technol. (ed. 2) I. 374 The amount of paraffine, according to these experiments obtained from 1 ton of peat does not exceed z\ lbs. 1868 Q. Rev. Apr. 345 It is not.. from coal, but from certain shales, that the most abundant yield of paraffin is thus obtained. 1901 Daily News 10 Mar. 7/5 Until 1873 paraffin as a candle-making material had been produced almost wholly in Scotland and Germany.

2. Short for paraffin oil: see 4. 1861 Ann. Reg. 234 There has been lately introduced, for the purposes of light, an oil called ‘paraffin’. 1865 Times 9 Mar., The hon. secretary to the River Dee Salmon Fishery had preserved a bottle of pure paraffin made from the waters of the Dee. 1880 Miss BraddonJm^? as I am xii, [He] set his face against paraffin and the whole family of oils.

3. Chem. A general name, introduced by Watts 1872, for the saturated hydrocarbons of the series CnH2n + 2> of which the first four members, methane, ethane, propane, quartane (see -ane) are at ordinary temperatures gaseous, those higher in the series, oily liquids, and those higher still, solids; all are remarkable for their chemical indifference, the hydrogen being combined in the highest proportion possible with the carbon. 1872 Watts Diet. Chem. VI. 705 This substance is a hydrocarbon or a mixture of hydrocarbons of the series CnH2„ + 2;- the name paraffin may therefore be conveniently used as a generic term for the whole series. 1873- Fownes' Chem. 545 Many of the paraffins occur ready-formed in American petroleum. 1894 Schorlemmer's Rise & Devel. Org. Chem. 92 Henry Watts proposed to call the whole series the paraffins, and this name has been accepted.

4. attrib. and Comb., as paraffin candle, heater, lamp, -refiner, stove, tin-, paraffin oil, any one of several oils obtained by distillation of coal, petroleum, and other substances (chemically, liquid members of the paraffin series (see 3), or mixtures of these, often with admixture of other hydrocarbons), used as illuminants and lubricants; also called simply paraffin (see 2), kerosene, or petroleum-, paraffin scales, manufacturers’ name for a crude solid paraffin; paraffin test (see quots.); paraffin wax, solid paraffin (= sense 1), as distinct from paraffin oil. 1889 Cent. Diet. s.v. Butter, * Paraffin-butter, a crude paraffin which is used for making candles. 1862 Faraday Hist. Candle 18 ‘Paraffin candles made of paraffin obtained from the bogs of Ireland. 1871 Roscoe Elem. Chem. 294 The fatty or ‘paraffin group of organic bodies. 1939-40 Army & Navy Stores Catal. 191/3 Coleman ‘Paraffin Heater.. Burns ordinary paraffin oil. 1975 J. McClure Snake iv. 59 She had dumped .. that very serviceable old paraffin heater, that was only a little rusty, on her new rubbish tip. 1976 Sunday Mail (Glasgow) 21 Nov., It is a disgrace that people who have worked hard all their days should be forced to use paraffin heaters because they cannot afford their electricity bills. 1872 Routledge’s Ev. Boy's Ann. 155/1 ‘Paraffin-lamps were not used in the house. 1874 Micklethwaite Mod. Par. Churches 198 Paraffine lamps are now becoming much used. 1851 J. Young in Mech. Mag. LIV. 334 Treating bituminous coal.. to obtain therefrom an oil containing paraffine which the patentee calls ‘paraffine oil. 1866 Watts Diet. Chem. IV. 1 Boghead or Bathgate Naphtha, also called Photogen and Paraffin oil. a 1882 Sir R. Christison Autobiog. (1885) I. 395 Paraffin-oil.. had been found the best of all anti-friction lubricants. 1949 Paraffin oil [see kerosene]. 1950 Sci. News XV. 99 Serum from the umbilical cord can be guaranteed to increase haemoglobin production in rats only if collected under paraffin oil, that is, when protected from the oxygen of the air. 1899 Allbutt s Syst Med. VIII. 521 Sulphur.. in ‘paraffin ointment is useful. 1880 Spons' Encycl. Manuf. I. 586 The crude solid product separated from the light and heavy oils by the mineral oil refiners, and known as ‘‘paraffin scales’. 1966 M. Woodhouse Tree Frog xvi. 123 There was a pressure cooker and two large “"paraffin stoves. 1978 ‘L. Black Foursome ii. 18 The fug of the small wooden shed heated by a paraffin stove. 1888 Pall Mall G. 29 Aug. 12/1 Dinner was finished by the light of *paraffine tapers. 1950 Ellery Queens

187 Oct. 101/1 ‘What’s a *paraffin test?’ asked Nicky... ‘Every gun .. has a certain amount of backfire. Some of the gunpowder flashes back and is embedded in the hand of the man that fires. They coat his hand with hot paraffin and then draw it off like a glove. They then test it for gunpowder.. and if it’s positive, it means that the man fired the gun.’ 1974 R. B. Parker Godwulf Manuscript iii. 23 A paraffin test. When you fire a handgun cordite particles impregnate your skin. A lab man puts paraffin over it, lets it dry, peels it off, and tests it. The particles show up in the wax. 1935 H. Edib Clown & his Daughter lv. 342 Some of them brought empty *paraffin-tins. 1937 K. Blixen Out of Afr. i. 12 The Swahili town, .was built mostly out of old paraffin tins hammered flat. 1872 Routledge's Ev. Boy's Ann. Apr. 307/1 * Paraffine-wax candles form a good source of light. 1894 Bottone Electr. Instr. Making (ed. 6) 18 When paraffin is mentioned in this work, paraffin wax is understood, not paraffin oil. Mystery Mag.

Hence 'paraffin v. trans., to cover, impregnate, or treat with paraffin (chiefly in ppl. a. 'paraffined); para'ffinic a., Chem., of paraffin, as paraffinic nitrite, a compound of nitrous acid and a paraffin, having the formula CnH2n + ,N02, also called nitroparaffirr, 'paraffi.nize v. trans., to treat with paraffin; 'paraffinoid a., of the form of or akin to paraffin. 1876 Preece & Sivewright Telegraphy 133 An apparatus composed of alternate layers of tin-foil and *paraffined paper. 1891 Anthony's Photogr. Bull. IV. 13 Dry them by pouring the white albumen upon a clean board which has been paraffined. 1891 Athenaeum 14 Mar. 347/3 On the Physiological Action of the ’"Paraffinic Nitrites. 1888 Amer. Nat. XXII. 859 The '"paraffinized preparation is placed on a layer of cotton to cool. 1887 Standard 16 Sept. 3/3 Transition from tars of the *paraffinoid to those of the benzenoid or ordinary gas tar varieties.

paraffiny ('paerafim), a. [f. paraffin sb. + Y1.] Of, belonging to, or suggestive of paraffin; covered or smeared with paraffin; smelling of paraffin. 1902 Conrad Youth 21 The ascending air was hot, and had a heavy, sooty, paraffiny smell. 1925 B. Beetham in E. F. Norton Fight for Everest, 1924 III. vi. 368 Paraffiny fingers will taint the whole canteen. 1952 ‘J. Tey’ Singing Sands vi. 93 A large wooden tray of tuppenny buns... They were crummy and depressed-looking,.. and they smelled very faintly of paraffin... the paraffiny buns and the margarine.

tpa'raffle, pa'rafle. Sc. Obs. [perh. ad. F. parafe, paraphe a flourish added to a signature.] ‘Ostentatious display’ (Jam.). 1816 Scott Antiquary xxi, Whether it is of these grand parafle o’ ceremonies that Holy Writ says ‘it is an abomination to me’. 1824 - Redgauntlet Let. v, The subject of this paraffle of words.

parafibrin, -flagellate, etc.: see para-1. Parafilm ('paersfilm). Also parafilm. A proprietary name for certain thermoplastic materials (see quots. 1952, 1956). 1934 Official Gaz. (U.S. Patent Office) 18 Sept. 520/2 Marathon Paper Mills Co., Rothschild, Wis. Filed July 23, 1934, Parafilm. For moistureproof, self-sealing flat wrapper, claims use July 11, 1934. 1952 Trade Marks Jrnl. 21 May 472/1 Parafilm... Backing cloth, being piece goods .. consisting of textile material coated with a thermoplastic substance containing rubber, the textile material predominating, for use in the manufacture of boots and shoes. Lindsay & Williams Limited,.. Manchester; manufacturers. 1956 Ibid. 8 Feb. 131/2 Parafilm... Electrical insulation identification tape. Lindsay & Williams Limited,.. Manchester..; manufacturers. Ibid. 26 Sept. 947/2 Parafilm... Thermoplastic materials in the form of sheets, ribbons and tapes, none being textiles... Lindsay & Williams Limited,.. Manchester ..; manufacturers. 1967 K. M. Smith Insect Virology xi. 214 Recently.. the animal membrane has been replaced by stretched Parafilm. 1974 Nature 3 May 85/1 The mouth-parts of a dehydrated tick were inserted through a wax-coated parafilm membrane up to the base of the palps.

parafiscal, a.: see para-1 i. parafoil ('paersfoil). Also para-foil. [f. para-3 + aero)foil.] A structure of fabric designed to function as both a parachute and an aerofoil, providing lift that enables the wearer to glide. 1967 N.Y. Times 13 Aug. 15 A revolutionary parachute invention.. known as the para-foil, would enable pilots bailing out over enemy territory to glide like birds until they reached safety. 1968 Sunday Times 28 Sept. 5/1 Air fills the cells of his parafoil and flows over the upper surface, creating ‘lift’, as with an aeroplane. 1975 Sci. Amer. Mar. 122/3 A major breakthrough was the invention of an inflatable multicell airfoil of fabric by D. C. Jalbert of Boca Raton, Fla... It is called the Para-Foil... Its shape in the form of a rigid, low-speed wing, is maintained entirely by air that enters openings at the leading edge to build up internal pressure. On landing the Para-Foil.. can be collapsed into a manageable bundle of lines and cloth. One can also jump with it from an aeroplane. 1976 Listener 8 July 30/3 We sent up a parafoil instead, an amazing American invention without any rigid structure, a mixture of balloon, parachute, aerofoil and kite, which instantly climbs to the permitted height of 200 feet.

parafollicular, a. Anat. [f. para-1 + follicular a.) Situated near to, or around, a follicle: applied to cells found between the follicles of the mammalian thyroid gland, which secrete the hormone thyrocalcitonin. 1932 J- F. Nonidez in Amer.Jrnl. Anat. XLIX. 479 In the following pages the large epithelial cells with argyrophile

PARAGANGLIOMA granules will be termed ‘parafollicular’ cells, since they lie in the interstitial spaces in close proximity to the follicles from the epithelium of which they arose. 1968 H. Rasmussen in R. H. Williams Textbk. Endocrinol, (ed. 4) xi. 877/2 Between the follicles [of the thyroid gland] are groups of epithelial cells variously described as interstitial cells, mitochondrialrich, or parafollicular cells. 1975 Francis & Martin Introd. Human Anat. (ed. 7) viii. 267 The ultimo-branchial body, an integral part of the thyroid, in man is represented by the parafollicular or C cells.

paraform(aldehyde: see para-1 2 a. parafovea (paers'fauvis).

Anat. Also with hyphen, [f. para-1 + fovea, or as backformation from next.] An annular area of the retina immediately surrounding the fovea centralis. Cf. perifovea. 1941 S. L. Polyak Retina xvi. 211 The parafoveal region or parafovea is the intermediate belt of the central area [of the retina]. 1944 Jrnl. Optical Soc. Amer. XXXIV. 713/1 Rods, though absent from the fovea, appear in the parafovea and increase to a maximum density within the area of the retina to which the bright field image is projected, i960 R. A. Weale Eye & its Function v. 65 The corneo-lenticular system cannot form a sharp and undistorted image outside an area called the para-fovea. This surrounds the macula and would be covered by the image of a circular disc subtending at the eye an angular diameter of some 20°. 1970 J. A. Howard Aerial Photo-Ecol. xiii. 141 The fovea is most sensitive to green light at 0-555/4 whilst in subdued light the para-fovea responds most to light at 0-515/1.

parafoveal (paera'fsuvial), a. Anat. [f. para-1 + fovea + -al.] Of or pertaining to the parafovea; adjacent to the fovea. 1925 Brit. Jrnl. Ophthalm. IX. 53 Frequently [in macular disease] the paracentral or parafoveal elements are mainly involved. 1941 [see prec.]. 1959 S. Duke-Elder Parsons' Dis. Eye (ed. 13) xxii. 321 Central serous retinopathy.. is presumably caused by exudation from the parafoveal capillaries, probably of toxic or allergic origin. 1971 Jrnl. Gen. Psychol. LXXXIV. 48 The considerable amount of stray light.. stimulates parafoveal rods. Hence para'foveally adv., in a parafoveal

manner; by means of the parafovea. i960 New Scientist 10 Nov. 1267/2 When an object is seen parafoveally or peripherally, detail is not perceived; the object is seen as a comparatively vague shape, and the eye in these regions is sensitive mainly to motion. 1963 Jrnl. Psychol. LV. 394 Brightness enhancement was measurably present for part-spectrum impingements presented parafoveally under the proper conditions of intermittency.

t parafrenesie, -frensie. Obs. rare. [= OF. parafrenasie, ad. med.L. parafrenesis, f. Gr. ■napa-, para-1, in sense ‘false, spurious’ + L. phrenesis (in Celsus as a Gr. word pev-r]o is) madness, delirium, frenzy.] Temporary delirium, due (as was thought) not to disorder of the brain itself, but to its being affected by the fevered state of some other part. 1398 Trevisa Barth. De P.R. VII. v. (Bodl. MS.), It come)! of fumosite and smoke )?at comej? vpward to pe brayne & disturblep pe brayne and hatte parafrenesie, nought vrei frenesy [Barthol. parafrenesis, i. frenesis non vera; OFr. version (Godef.) parafrenasie, qui n’est pas vraye frenasye]. Ibid., J?anne pe brayne turned a3en into his owne good state and J?anne pis yuel parafrenesie is deliuered.

t 'parafront. Obs. Also 7 paraphront. [f. Gr. napa- beside, alongside of + front.] A hanging

for an altar, apparently a dossal. 1641 Comm, of Accommod. in Neal Hist. Purit. (1733) II. 462 Advancing Crucifixes and Images upon the Parafront or Altar-cloth. 01670 Hacket in Plume Life (1865) 129 The most curious piece that I have ever seen of purple velvet flowered with gold and silk, to be placed in the parafront above the cushion, a 1670-Abp. Williams 11. (1692) 107 That religion might have a dialect proper to itself, as Paten, Chalice, Corporal, Albe, Paraphront, Suffront, for the hangings above and beneath the table.

paragal, variant of paregal. paragamy (pa'rasgsmi).

Biol. [f. Gr. napabeside, alongside + -yap.ia marriage.] Applied to a special mode of reproduction: see quot. 1891 Hartog in Nature 17 Sept. 484 Paragenesis will include the following modes, usually grouped under the term parthenogenesis, apogamy (pro parte), &c.:—A. True Parthenogenesis... B. Simulated Parthenogenesis... C. Metagametal Rejuvenescence... D. Paragamy or Endokaryogamy: vegetative or gametal nuclei lying in a continuous mass of cytoplasm fuse to form a zygote nucleus. 1. Progamic paragamy... 2. Apocytial paragamy.

paraganglioma (.pteragaeqgli'aums). Path. PI. -omas, -omata. [ad. F. paragangliome (Alezais & Peyron 1908, in Compt. Rend, des Seances de la Soc. de Biol. LXV. 746): see next and -oma.] A tumour thought to arise from a paraganglion (in its wider sense) or the adrenal medulla; esp. one of non-chromaffin tissue. Cf. ph^eochroMOCYTOMA. 1914 Surg., Gynecol. Obstetr. XVIII. 209/1 Whenever a tumor of a paraganglion—a paraganglioma—is suspected, it should be fixed in a solution containing chromic acid or its salts. 1925 Amer.Jrnl. Anat. XXXIV. 89 By far the greater number of pathologists believe in a vascular origin for the growths of the carotid body... Some later workers would call these tumors ‘paragangliomas’. 1948 Martin & Hynes Clin. Endocrinol, vii. 144 Chromaffin tumours. These uncommon tumours include the phaeochromocytomata which arise from chromophile cells of the adrenal medulla,

and the paragangliomata which originate from chromaffin tissue in the intrathoracic cervical chain, the carotid bodies, or the organs of Zuckerkandl. 1956 H. M. Zimmerman et al. Atlas Tumors Nervous Syst. 177/1 The chromaffin tumors are found most commonly in the adrenal medulla... They are called pheochromocytomas (chromaffin tumor, functionally active paraganglioma)... The term ‘paraganglioma’ is best used for the non-secretory and hence non-chromaffin tumors of the paraganglionic tissues. 1974 Passmore & Robson Compan. Med. Stud. III. 1. xvii. 37/1 Glomus jugulare tumours. These are another example of non-chromaffin paragangliomata; they.. grow in the connective tissue that lies between the bulb of the internal jugular vein and the floor of the middle ear.

Hence .paragangli'omatous a. 1965 Jrnl. Clin. Path. XVIII. 291/2 Medullary carcinoma may resemble various neural or paragangliomatous tumours.

paraganglion (paers'gaeijglian). Anat. PI. -ia. [a. G. paraganglion (A. Kohn 1900, in Arch. f. mikrosk. Anat. LVI. 130): see para-1 and ganglion.] Any of several highly vascular groups of chromaffin cells that are similar to those of the adrenal medulla and in position and development are closely associated with the sympathetic nerve trunks; also applied to some structures now recognized as non-chromafhn (see quots. 1940, 1962). 1907 Med. Rec. (N.Y.) 3 Aug. 188/2 These occur in the medullary substance of the adrenal bodies, in the so-called paraganglia of the same organs. 1930 Maksimov & Bloom Textbk. Histol. xxxiv. 709 These paraganglia include the carotid gland and widespread, rather small accumulations of cells in the retroperitoneum which are often spoken of as the organs of Zuckerkandl. 1937 Contrib. Embryol. XXVI. 17 A study of the development of the carotid body .. has left me unconvinced that it can be regarded as a paraganglion in the strict sense of the term. A priori.. the term paraganglion means a structure of which the essential cells are derived in their entirety from the nervous system. 1940 Q. Rev. Biol. XV. 167/2 Recently.. a distinction has been made between chromaffin and non-chromaffin paraganglia. 1962 E. C. Crosby et al. Correl. Anat. Nerv. Syst. viii. 545/1 Small collections of cells found in relation with certain blood vessels constitute the carotid body, the aortic bodies, the jugular body.. and the coccygeal body... Although sometimes referred to as paraganglia, as the term is used in its wider sense, these cell masses usually contain no chromaffin cells and are unlike the chromaffin bodies in other ways as well. 1965 Lee & Knowles Animal Hormones iv. 85 In mammals additional chromaffin tissue may be found in the lower part of the abdominal aorta (para-aortic glands), or in contact with sympathetic ganglia (paraganglia).

Hence .paragangli'onic a. 1937 Contrib. Embry ol. XXVI. 27 (caption) Reconstruction of the branchial-arch arteries in a 26-mm. human embryo to show positions in which ‘paraganglionic’ tissue can be found. 1959 W. Andrew Textbk. Compar. Histol. xiii. 530 No true carotid body is present in fishes, amphibians, and reptiles. It is only in birds and mammals that the paraganglionic cells in this region form an organ.

paragaster (paers'gsestsfr)). Zool. [f. Gr.

PARAGOGE

188

PARAGANGLION

napa-

para-1 ‘false’ + yaoTTjp belly, stomach.] The central or gastric cavity of a simple sponge. Hence para'gastral a., of or belonging to the paragaster. 1887 Sollas in Encycl. Brit. XXII. 413/2 The simple paragaster of Ascetta may become complicated in a variety of ways. 1888 - in Challenger Rep. XXV. p. xiv, The recesses, known as flagellated chambers, communicate with the cavity of the sac (paragaster) each by a single wide mouth (apopyle), and with the exterior by a small pore (prosopyle). Ibid. p. xxvi, If endodermal, then the cavity of the vase forming the sponge must be paragastral.

paragastric (paers'gaestrik), a. Zool. [cf. prec.] 1. [f. para-1 1.] Situated alongside the stomach or gastric cavity, as certain canals in Ctenophora. 1861 J. R. Greene Man. Anim. Kingd., Coelent. 223 Next, radial and paragastric canals appear, the former quickly reaching the surface of the body. 1888 Rolleston & Jackson Anim. Life 717 These two vessels are the ‘paragastric canals’.

2. [f. prec.] Pertaining to the paragaster of a sponge. 1887 Sollas in Encycl. Brit. XXII. 413/1 The instreaming currents bear with them into the cavity of the sac (paragastric cavity) both protoplasmic particles.. and dissolved oxygen.

Ilpara'gastrula.

Embryol. [f. para-1 i + GASTRULA.] A kind of gastrula occurring in some sponges, produced by invagination of the flagellate cells within the granular. Hence para'gastrular a., of or pertaining to a paragastrula; paragastru'lation, the formation of a paragastrula. 1887 Sollas in Encycl. Brit. XXII. 425/1 The two¬ layered sac thus produced is a paragastrula-, its outer layer, known as the epiblast, gives rise to the ectoderm, the inner layer or hypoblast to the endoderm. 1890 Cent. Diet., Paragastrular.. Paragastrulation.

f'parage. Obs. Also 4 perage. [a. F. parage (nth c. in Hatz.-Darm.) = Pr. paratge, Sp. parage, It. paraggio, med.L. paraticum, ? f. par equal: see -age. The original sense in med.L. and Fr. was app. ‘parity of condition or rank’;

hence, ‘noble lineage or extraction’: the latter is the sense with which the word entered Eng.] 1. Lineage, descent, rank; esp. noble or high lineage. a 1300 Floriz & Bl. 256 per bufi seriauns in fie stage pat seruefi fie maidenes of parage. 13.. E.E. Allit. P. B. 167 Aproch 1’ou to pat prynce of parage noble, c 1386 Chaucer Wife's Prol. 250 If she be riche and of heigh parage. 1484 Caxton Chivalry 46 Parage is none thynge but honour auncyently acustomed. 1528 Roy Rede me (Arb.) 61 They., fare moche better at their table Then lordes of worthy parage. *21553 Udall Royster D. i. ii. (Arb.) 17 His face is for ladies of high and noble parages, With whome he hardly scapeth great mariages. 1652 Needham tr. Selden s Mare Cl. 281 So did the Kings of Wales of high parage.

2. Worth, value, rare. 1513 Douglas JEneis in. v. 222 Syne to my fader,. Riche rewardis he gaif of hie parage.

3. Equality of birth or station, as in members of the same family. 1513 Douglas JEneis iv. Prol. 44 Thow makis febill wycht, and lawest the hie; Thow knittis frendschip quhar thar bene na parage, a 1670 Hacket Abp. Williams 11. (1692) 115 He [Laud] thought it a disparagement to have a parage with any of his rank.

II4. Feudal Law. (As Fr., para3.) See quots. [1611 Cotgr. s.v., Tenir en parage, to hold part of a fief, as a coheire, or coparcener; or, younger brothers to hold of their elder by homage, and fealtie; which is therefore due vnto him, after partition, because he does homage vnto the Lord Paramount both for their parts, and his owne.] 1727-41 Chambers Cycl. s.v., When a fief is divided among brothers;.. the younger hold their part of the elder by Parage, i.e. without any homage or service... This Parage being an equality of duty, or service among brothers or sisters. [1875 Maine Hist. Inst. vii. 205 Called in French ‘Parage’, under which the near kinsmen of the eldest son still took an interest in the family property, but held it of him as his Peers.]

paragenesic (paer9d3i'nesik), a. Biol. [f. next + -ic.] Pertaining to or of the nature of paragenesis: see next, 1. 1864 Reader No. 94. 477/1 Observed in paragenesic hybridity. 1878 Bartley tr. TopinarcTs Anthrop. 11. vii. 369 M. Broca has defined the various degrees of sexual affinity, which he calls Homogenesis, thus:—Without offspring: Abortive, Agenesic, Dysgenesic. With offspring: Paragenesic, Eugenesic.

paragenesis

(paers'c^Enisis). PI. -geneses (-'d3smsi:z). [mod. f. Gr. napa- beside, side by side + yeveois GENESIS.] 1. Biol. a. The production in an individual organism of characters belonging to two different species, as in hybridism. 1890 in Cent. Diet.

b. spec. Hybridism in which the offspring is partially sterile. 1892 Syd. Soc. Lex., Paragenesis: see Paragenesia. Paragenesia, a term applied by Broca to the comparative sterility of hybrids, which consists in their being sterile with similar hybrids, but fertile with members of either parent species.

c. A name for subsidiary or unusual modes of reproduction: see paragamy. 2. The occurrence together of different minerals, esp. as reflecting the conditions of their formation; a set of minerals occurring together or with a given mineral; also, the sequence and periods of formation of the constituent minerals. [So named by Breithaupt in Ger. 1849.] 1853 Edin. New Philos. Jrnl. LIV. 324 By the paragenesis of minerals he [sc. Breithaupt] understands the more or less definite mode of association, by means of which he endeavours to determine their relative age. 1855 Dana Min. 1. 239. 1865 Page Handbk. Geol. Terms 350 Paragenesis of Minerals. 1871 J. H. Collins Handbk. Mineral. Cornwall & Devon 71 A more strict paragenesis would deal with those groups of minerals which are immediately associated with each other. 1878 Lawrence tr. Cotta's Rocks Class. 3 What was termed by Breithaupt Paragenesis. By this is meant the law of mutual association or repulsion of certain minerals. 1894 Thinker V. 342 By paragenesis, or by some form of pseudomorphism, one mineral may be changed into another. 1934 Q. Jrnl. Geol. Soc. XC. 338 Sillimanite has been abundantly developed alongside some quartz veins... This paragenesis forms a selvedge between quartz veins and the biotite-muscovite-schist. 1951 Mineral. Mag. XXIX. 677 The paragenesis sylvine-halite - magnesite - quartz anhydrite - (carnallite).. first makes its appearance in the halite zone. 1954 R. L. Parker tr. Niggli’s Rocks & Mineral Deposits iv. 128 Another method .. consists in constructing theoretical (so-called normative) mineral associations .. to constitute idealized parageneses under certain physicalchemical conditions. 1966 E. W. Heinrich Geol. of Carbonatites vii. 233 (caption) Paragenesis (from oldest to youngest): (1) some cerite.., (2a) bastnasite.., (2b) monazite, (3) parisite, (3b) sahamalite. 1974 Nature 22 Nov. 336/1 The mineral parageneses of alkali pegmatites are not considered in detail.

paragenetic (pferad^'netik), a.

[f. Gr. napa(see prec.) + yeverucos (see genetic).] a. Biol. Pertaining to or originating by paragenesis; paragenesic. b. Min. Originating side by side, as in paragenetic twin (crystal): see quot. 1883.

1865 Page Handbk. Geol. Terms 350 The innate structures of granite, marble, loaf-sugar, and the like, are instances of paragenetic crystallisation. 1883 M. F. Heddle in Encycl. Brit. XVI. 367/1 Twins [crystals] have, .been divided into

'paragenetic’ and ‘metagenetic’. The first term is applied to the ordinarily occurring twins, in which the compound structure is supposed.. to have been compound in its very origin.

c. Min. Involving or pertaining to paragenesis (sense 2). Hence paragenetically adv. 1853 Edin. New Philos. Jrnl. LIV. 325 The paragenetic phenomena met with in druses.. indicates that the deposition of some more recent minerals has taken place more readily upon certain of the pre-existing minerals than upon others. 1963 Mineral. Abstr. XVI. 166/1 Paragenetically, pitchblende is associated with calcite, quartz, [etc.]. 1966 E. W. Heinrich Geol. of Carbonatites vii. 182 All the other sulfides.. are not only uncommon to very rare but, unlike most of the pyrite, are usually paragenetically late. 1974 Nature 15 Mar. 261/2 Miyashiro distinguishes, somewhat anomalously, some subfacies on the basis of facies series, even though paragenetic criteria may not be available.

paragenic (paera'dsenik), a. = prec. b. 1864 Webster cites Dana.

parageosyncline, -al: see para-1 i. paragerminal to -glenal: see para-1 i . paraglider Cpaer3glaid9(r)). [f. para-3 + glider.] A large kite-like structure composed of two flexible triangular sections joined side by side, and designed to glide with a passive load or with a pilot to control its flight. Whether this is the sense in quot. 1942 is uncertain. 1942 A. M. Low Parachutes 223 There have been occasions when Russian pilots with their machines damaged have dived them straight on to their targets. No real importance attaches to these ‘human bombs’... Para¬ gliders released from aircraft may prove quite another story. i960 F. M. Rogallo et al. Prelim. Investigation of Paraglider (NASA TN D-443) 4 In evaluating the para-glider concept in a practical application as a reentry vehicle, calculations were made by using equations of motion involving two degrees of freedom. Ibid. 8 The results of this study indicate that this flexible-lifting-surface concept may provide a lightweight controllable para-glider for manned space vehicles. 1961 Flight LXXX. 651/2 There are two recovery systems that are now being seriously considered for application to the Saturn system—the Rogallo or paraglider wing, and the parachute recovery. 1966 [see low-altitude s.v. low a. 20]. 1973 Daily Colonist (Victoria, B.C.) 3 May 1/7 A 27-year-old father of three was killed Wednesday when his light-weight para-glider plunged 200 feet to the ground.

para'globin. = next. 1877 Watts Fownes' Chem. II. 626.1893 in Syd. Soc. Lex.

paraglobulin (paera'glDbjudin). Chem. [See para-1 2.] A name given to distinguish the particular form of globulin found in bloodserum (and to a slight extent elsewhere in the tissues). 1873 Ralfe Phys. Chem. 31 Para-globulin... The globulin obtained from serum differs from that of the crystalline lens in not being precipitated from its solutions by heat or alcohol, and also by the property it possesses of coagulating certain liquids, as the pericardial, peritoneal, and hydrocele fluids.. . This modification of globulin has been called paraglobulin, and also fibrino-plastic substance from the power it has of forming with the above named fluids, fibrin. 1877 Foster Phys. 1. i. (1879) 27. 1899 Allbutt's Syst. Med. VII. 800 The albumin is mainly paraglobulin.

Iparaglossa (paers'glDsa). Entom. PI. -as. [f. Gr. napa- beside + yXwaaa tongue.] Each of two lateral appendages of the ligula in various insects. 1826 Kirby & Sp. Entomol. III. 359 Paraglossae.. Lateral and often membranous processes observable on each side of the tongue in some Hymenoptera, etc. 1878 Bell Gegenbaur's Comp. Anat. 246 This has two lateral appendages, or secondary' tongues (paraglosste), at its base.

Hence para'glossal a., of or pertaining to a paraglossa; para’glossate a., furnished with paraglossae. (Cent. Diet.) paragnath(us to -gnostic: see para-1 i . paragnathous (pa'rtegnsGas), a. Ornith. [f. Gr. napa-, PARA- alongside + yvad-os jaw + -ous.] Having the mandibles of equal length. Hence pa'ragnathism, paragnathous condition. 1872 Coues Key N. Amer. Birds 24 All bills, .have been divided into four classes... The paragnathous, in which both [mandibles] are of about equal length, and neither is evidently bent over the other.

paragoge (paers'gsodsir). [a. L. paragoge, a. Gr. -napayatyf] a leading past, in Gram, ‘addition to the end of a syllable’; f. napa- past, beyond + aywyfj carrying, leading. In F. paragoge (e mute).] 1. Gram. The addition of a letter or syllable to a word, either inorganically as in peasan-t, or, as in Hebrew, to give emphasis or modify the meaning. 1656 Blount Glossogr., Paragogical, of or pertaining to the figure Paragoge, which is when a syllable or letter is added to the end of a word. 1730-6 Bailey (folio), Paragoge, .. this figure is frequent with the Hebrews, 'brkh for 'brk. 3.10 1883 Marsh Comp. Gram. Anglo-Saxon §20. 9. fig. 1658 J. Jones tr. Ovid's Ibis 75 Thus Levellers by Apocope would pare off the Superfluities of long Estates; and by Paragoge add to the extremities of their short.

II2. The reduction of a dislocation. [Gr.]

PARAGOGIC

189

1730-6 in Bailey (folio). 1893 in Syd. Soc. Lex.

|| 3. A wheeling from column into line. [Gr.] 1878 Smith s Diet. Gr. fsf Rom. Antiq. 485/1 The depth of the whole body was then lessened, and these intervals filled up by the ordinary paragoge, and by the different lochi siding up nearer to each other.

paragogic (paem'gDd^k), a. Gram. [ad. mod.L. paragogic-us: see prec. and -ic.] Of, pertaining to, or of the nature of paragoge; esp. of a sound or letter: Added to a word by paragoge. I727”4I Chambers Cycl., Paragogic, in grammar, denotes something added to a word without adding any thing to the sense thereof... In the Hebrew the H is frequently Paragogic. 1778 Bp. Lowth Transl. Isa. Notes (ed. 12) 291 These are infinitives with a paragogic H. 1827 [see ASYLLABIC a.]. 1837 G. Phillips Syriac Gram. 81 In the 3rd pers. plu. praet... Peal, some verbs take the paragogic forms. 1887 A. Morel-Fatio in Encycl. Brit. XXII. 349/2 The infinitives with r paragogic (viurer, seurer, plourer) are not used. 1968 W. S. Allen Vox Graeca iv. 95 Adding the socalled v ifaXKvoTtKov (alias ‘paragogic v’). 1972 Language XLVIII. 35 The development of such ‘paragogic’ vowels is known also from Ukrainian and Czech dialects. 1975 Canad. Jrnl. Linguistics XX. 61 Portuguese phonotactics generally does not tolerate word-final stops; thus, borrowed words ending in a stop receive a paragogic final e: time ‘team’, clube ‘club’, etc.

paragogical (paera'gDdjikal), a. [f. as prec. + -al1.] = prec. 1607 Hieron Defence 1. 88 They both read it, and that with prickes & tooke it not to be paragogical. 1641 Milton Animadv. i. Wks. (1851) 188 You cite them to appeare for certaine Paragogicall contempts, before a capricious Paedantie of hot-liver’d Grammarians. 1751 Wesley Wks. (1872) XIV. 154 Frequently they [Futures] assume a paragogical H with Kamets.

Hence para'gogically paragoge.

adv.,

by

way

of

1706 A. Bedford Temple Mus. vii. 142 The Letter (]) is Paragogically added.

'paragogize, v.

rare. [f. paragoge + trans. To add as a final syllable.

-ize.]

1866 Blackmore C. Nowell liv, Bob knew better than to paragogize the feminine termination.

paragon (’paeragan), sb. (a.) Also (6 parageon, peragon, 6-7 parragon), 6-8 paragone. [a. OF. paragon (15th c.), now parangon m, in OF. also para(n)gonne fern., ad. It. paragone (also parangone) m., ‘a triall or touch-stone to try gold, or good from bad’ (so in Dino Compagni a 1324, and Boccaccio; also in 15th c. Fr.: see Godef.); ‘a comparison or conferring together; a paragon, a match, a compare, an equal’ (Florio 1611). Cf. Sp. parangon or paragon ‘an equall, a fit man to match him, one comparable with’ (Minsheu 1599). See below.] A. sb. I. 1. A pattern or model of excellence. a. A person supreme in merit or excellence. a 1548 Hall Chron., Hen. V 33 b, Thys prince was almost the Arabicall Phenix, and emongest his predecessors a very Paragon. 1557 Tottell’s Misc. (Arb.) 178 But therwas neuer Laura more then one. And her had Petrarke for his paragone. 1577 B. Googe Heresbach’s Husb. (1586) 168 She was the very Phenix and Parageon of all the Gentlewomen that I euer knewe. 1592 Greene Philom. Wks. (Grosart) XI. 175 The peragon of Italy for honorable grace. 1689 Shadwell Bury Fair 11. i, Your ladyship.. has been long held a paragon of perfection. 1784 J. Potter Virtuous Villagers II. 159 He is a paragon of his sex. 1833 Ht. Martineau Charmed Sea ix. 133 She will turn out a paragon of a wife. 1871 R. Ellis Catullus xxxvii. 17 You chiefly, peerless paragon of the tribe long-lock’d,.. Egnatius.

b. A thing of supreme excellence. 1601 Holland Pliny II. 372 [Magic] is at this day reputed by most nations of the earth, for the paragon & chief of al sciences. 01656 Bp. Hall Rem. Wks. (1660) 22 We came down to Antwerp, the paragon of Cities. 1756 C- Lucas Ess. Waters I. Ded., The dissolved civil constitution, that paragon of perfect polity. 1861 J. Ruffini Dr. Antonio x, Sir John .. pronounced it to be the paragon of easy-chairs.

12. A match; a mate, companion; a consort in marriage; a rival, competitor. (Also of a thing.) 1566 Painter Pal. Pleas. I. 45 Cyrus our prince and lorde, whose paragon wee haue chosen you to bee. 1591 Spenser M. Hubberd 1026 Love and Lordship bide no paragone. 1596-F.Q. vi. ix. II He. .her worthy deemed To be a Princes Paragone esteemed. 1594 Chapman Hymnus in Cynthiam Wks. (1875) 15/1 Through noblest mansions, Gardens and groves, exempt from paragons. 1762 J. H. Stevenson Crazy Tales 43 You cannot fish up His like and paragon again. 1824 Wiffen tr. Tasso IV. xlvi, None but himself could be his paragon in vice.

|3.

Comparison;

competition,

Carrats maketh them to be Paragons, that is to say, in all perfection. 1647 R. Stapylton Juvenal 241 That stone, which for a paragon was set. 1863 Chambers' Bk. of Days I. 484/1 Only six very large diamonds (called paragons) are known.

f b. Also paragon-stone. Obs. 1558 Warde tr. Alexis' Seer. I. 94b, Take Cristall, or paragon stone. 1573 Art of Limming 9 Take a beade of Christall or a Paragon stone. 1629 Maxwell tr. Herodian (1635) 250 His Rings set with Paragon Stones. 1698 Fryer Acc. E. India P. 213 The Diamond. .Without Spots or Foulness, is called a Paragon-stone.

f5. A kind of double camlet; a stuff used for dress and upholstery in the seventeenth and early eighteenth century. Obs. [Cf. F. parangon de Venise, the finest silk stuffs from Venice (Littre).] r 1605 Allegations of Worsted Weavers (B.M. Add. MS. 12504, art. 64) The Paragon, Peropus, and Philiselles may be affirmed to be double chamblet; the difference being only the one was double in the warpe, and the other in the w[oo]ff. 1618 Naivorth Househ. Bks. (Surtees) 74, xij yards of water paragon for my Lady at vs. viijd... 5 yards of French green paragon .. xxvs. xd. 1659-60 Pepys Diary 8 Mar., Took my wife by land to Paternoster Row, to buy some Paragon for a petticoat and so home again. 1674 Lond. Gaz. No. 852/4 Hangings for a Room of Green Paragon. 1678 Flemings in Oxford (O.H.S.) I. 255, 7 yards & an halfe of black Paragon for a [Undergraduate’s] Gowne. 1739 Observ. Wool & Wool!. Manuf. in Beck Draper's Diet. 245 Paragon .. stuff of combing wool. attrib. 1719 D’Urfey Pills (1872) III. 173 The Plowman, the Squire, the Erranter Clown, At home she subdued in her Paragon Gown.

6. A kind of black marble: see quot. 1753. [F. parangon a kind of black marble of Egypt and Greece (Littre).] Usu. written paragone. [1632 Lithgow Trav. vi. 267 The floore being curiously indented with intermingled Alabaster and black shining Parangone.] 1645 Evelyn Diary May (1879) I. 227 A niche of paragon for the statue of the Prince now living. 1753 Chambers Cycl. Supp., Paragone,.. the name given by many to the basaltes, a black marble, used as a touchstone. 1848 J. D. Dana Man. Mineral, vii. 349 The Neroantico marble of the Italians is an ancient deep black marble; the paragone is a modern one, of a fine black color, from Bergamo. 1888 G. H. Blagrove Marble Decoration 68 In Italy a black marble, sometimes called Paragone, is found mixed with marble of inferior quality at Castle Nuovo, in Piedmont [etc.]. 1894 H. W. Pullen Handbk. Anc. Roman Marbles 11. 140 The term Paragone has.. been loosely applied to several very black columns, such as those at a Tomb in the Winter Choir of St. John Lateran. 1955 M. H. Grant Marbles & Granites of World 71 Paragone. [Locality.] Bergamo, Italy. [Characteristics.] A pure, fine black.

7. Printing.

Name of a large size of type intermediate between Great Primer and Double Pica, about 3! lines to the inch. Now usually called ‘two-line Long Primer’. 1706 Specimen of Letters b 1, in H. Hart Century of Oxf. Typog. 67 Paragon Roman (Bought 1706). Paragon Italick (Bought 1706). 1824 J. Johnson Typogr. II. 77 Paragon is the only letter that has preserved its name, being called so by all the printing nations. 1843 Penny Cycl. XXV. 456/1 Of types larger than those employed for book-work, the first, in an ascending series, is called Paragon. 1887 T. B. Reed Old Eng. Letter Foundries 34 The first named [Trafalgar] has disappeared in England, as also has Paragon.

B. adj. [Perh. originating in attrib. use of the sb.] Of surpassing excellence, perfect in excellence. (See also 4 b.) 1601 Holland Pliny I. 457 We may be bold to compare them with that Paragon-coronet of the Greeks, which passeth al others. 1632 Wentworth Let. 24 Sept, in Gardiner Hist. Chas. /, I. Pref. 14 If I do not fall square, and .. paragon, in every point of duty to my master. 1672 Sir T. Browne Let. to Friend §29 Those jewels were paragon, without flaw, hair, ice, or cloud. 1825 R. P. Ward Tremaine III. xv. 345 Presuming to have had opinions, which this paragon Lord does not approve. [Note. This word appears first in Italian (14th c.), whence in Fr., Sp., etc. The notion of Diez that paragon originated in Sp., from the prep, phrase para con (which is sometimes = ‘in comparison with’) is historically untenable. But it is not certain whether the original sense of It. paragone was ‘comparison’, or ‘touch-stone’; in the latter sense it might stand for pietra di paragone. For the etymology, Tobler (Zeitschr. Rom. Phil. (1880) IV. 373) suggested derivation from the Gr. vb. napaxovav ‘to sharpen or whet one thing against another’, f. aKov-rj ‘whetstone’, supposing that this may have developed the sense ‘touch-stone’, or that the It. vb. paragonare may have been formed from napaKovav, with the sense of ‘try or compare by rubbing together’, whence paragone the act of doing this, pietra di paragone ‘comparison stone, touch-stone’. A med.Gr. napaKowrj is cited as applied to a smooth hard stone used to polish the gold laid on in illuminating. But the suggestion presents various difficulties.]

emulation,

rivalry. [Cf. 1589 Puttenham Eng. Poesie in. xix. (Arb.) 241.] 1590 Spenser Muiopotmos 274 Minerva.. deign’d with her the paragon to make. 159° - E.Q. in. iii. 54 Wemen valorous, Which have full many feats.. Performd, in paragone of proudest men. 1596 Ibid. v. iii. 24 Then did he set her by that snowy one,.. Of both their beauties to make paragone. 1664 Evelyn tr. Freart’s Archit. Ep. Ded. 1 A Work .. worthy to go in paragon with it.

II. Specific and technical applications. 4. a. A perfect diamond; now applied to those weighing more than a hundred carats. [So in mod.F.] In quot. 1616 fig. of a person. 1616 B. Jonson Devil an Ass III. i, He is no great large stone, but a true paragon, He has all his corners. 1622 Malynes Anc. Law Merch. 75 The fassets must be industriously wrought, which in great stones of 10 or 12

paragon ('paeragan), v. Also 7 -one, parangon, parragon. [f. paragon sb.: cf. F. para(n)gonner, It. para(n)gonare ‘to equall, to paragone, to compare’ (Florio), Sp. parangonar: see prec.] 1. trans. To place side by side; to parallel, compare. (Now archaic or poetic.) ). It was retained by the early printers, and remains in the Bible of 1611 (but only as far as Acts xx), no doubt because every verse begins a new line, so that the method of indicating a paragraph by ‘indenting’ (as done by Tindale, Coverdale, and the Revisers of 1881-5) was not available. 1538 Elyot Diet., Paragraphus, & paragraphum, a paragrafe. 1565 Cooper Thesaurus Introd. *iv, Which he may find out by this Paragraffe 1623 Cockeram, Paragraph, a note set in the margent of a booke, to obserue and marke the differing discourses therein. 1691 Miege Eng. Gram. (ed. 2) 126 Formerly.. they used this Figure 51 termed a Pilcrow, and by the Printers, Paragraph. 1824 L. Murray Eng. Gram. (ed. 5) I. 412 A Paragraph ^denotes the beginning of a new subject, or a sentence not connected with the foregoing. This character is chiefly used in the Old, and in the New Testaments. 1824 J. Johnson Typogr. II. iii. 52 At present, paragraphs are seen only in Bibles.

2. a. A distinct passage or section of a discourse, chapter, or book, dealing with a particular point of the subject, the words of a distinct speaker, etc., whether consisting of one sentence or of a number of sentences that are more closely connected with each other than with what stands before and after. Such a passage was at first usually indicated by the mark described above; but afterwards, as now, by beginning on a new line, which is indented or set back by the space of an ‘em-quad’, and ends without running on to the next passage; hence, in reference to typography or manuscript, a paragraph is a portion of the text between two such breaks; but, in a less technical sense, it is sometimes applied to any passage which, from its nature, might or ought to be so indicated in writing or printing. 1525 tr. Jerome of Brunswick’s Surg. T vj/i In the xxv chapytre..in the seconde paragraphe. 1545 Ascham Toxoph. 1. (Arb.) 78, I call that by bookes and chapiters, whyche the greke booke deuideth by chapiters and paragraphes. 1664 H. More Myst. Iniq. 470 [He] tells us the best way.. in a Paragraph worthy to be written in letters of Gold, toward the end of the first part of the Homily. 1705 R. Cromwell in Eng. Hist. Rev. (1898) XIII. 122 This short paragraph hath a deal of matter in it. 1706 Phillips, Paragraph, a Portion of Matter in a Discourse or Treatise, contained between two Breaks, i.e. which begins with a new Line, and ends where the Line breaks off. 1830 D’Israeli Chas. I, III. vi. 103 A chronicle which contracts many an important event into a single paragraph. 1863 Miss Braddon Eleanor's Viet. (1878) I. ii. 17 The letter., was written in sharp and decisive paragraphs, and in a neat firm hand.

b. A distinct article or section of a law or legal document, usually numbered. 1552 Huloet, Paragraffe or sence in lawe wrytten, or opinion written before a sentence in lawe. 1736 Bolingbroke Patriot. (1749) 84 Our obligation to submit to the civil law is a principal paragraph in the natural law. 1813 Wellington Let. to Earl Bathurst 3 July in Gurw. Desp. X. 507, I beg your Lordship’s particular attention .. to the 13th paragraph of the instructions. 1883 Rules Supr. Crt. xxxvm. vii, Every affidavit shall be.. divided into paragraphs, and every paragraph shall be numbered consecutively, and as nearly as may be shall be confined to a distinct portion of the subject.

c. transf. A distinct passage or section in a musical composition. *959 Listener 16 July 114/2 The opening paragraph of the Fifth Symphony .. takes the old-type dirge .. as its model. *975 Gramophone Sept. 466/3 In the slow movements and the cadenzas he shows himself to be capable of shaping long paragraphs with real discrimination. 1977 Listener 12 May 628/3 The opening., is one of the most difficult in the symphonic repertory.. creating a tension from which the big first paragraph must be felt to spring.

3. A short passage, notice, or article in a newspaper or journal, without a heading, or having only a side heading; an item of news. The paragraphs here are quite independent and unconnected with each other, but they constitute collectively a summary of local or general news or gossip, or of ‘notes’ on some special subject or department. 1769 Burke Corr. (1844) I. 212 He [the newsprinter] has made a flaming paragraph of it. 1780 Newgate Cal. V. 202 The writer.. inserted various paragraphs in the news¬ papers in favour of the unfortunate men. 1833 Ht. Martineau Loom & Lugger 11. v. 79 Handing the

PARAGRAPHY

190 newspaper to his sister and pointing out a paragraph. 1882 Pebody Eng. Journalism xi. 78 The Morning Post.. made a name for itself by its fresh and sparkling paragraphs of Court and fashionable gossip. 1902 Besant Five \ ears Tryst 95 Next day there was a paragraph in the London papers [etc.]. . ,

4. In Ice-skating, used attrib. and absol. with reference to the manner in which various figures are performed in competitions. 1930 T. D. Richardson Mod. Figure Skating xx. 184 Let me give a few suggestions of figures requiring the utmost technique; rockers and counters in eight form; three rocker three, and three counter three in para8raPh form*. > emaking an eight formed figure. 1948 - Compl. Figure Skater ix. 79 (caption) The first of the ‘paragraph’ figures —one foot eight forward. 1952 E. Jones Elements Figure Skating (ed. 2) vi. 127 The complete paragraph consists in order of a half-circle on the right outside edge, a full circle on the right inside edge, then a take-off on to the left foot, a half-circle on the left inside edge and finally a full circle on the left outside edge.. this means describing three circles,.. all in exact line with one another, all of equal size and symmetrically constructed. 1959 T. D. Richardson Girls' Bk. Skating iv. 57 All you have to do.. is to apply your knowledge of the components when putting figures into paragraph form. 1967 Daily Tel. 1 Mar. 12/6 The powerful East German later narrowed the gap with her more consistent second tracing, the backward paragraph three. 1973 Times 7 Feb. 15/8 On the second figure, the paragraphloop, he was beaten.

5. attrib. and Comb,

paragraph mark =

PARAGRAPH sb. I. 1769 Middlesex Jrnl. 14-16 Sept. 4/4 A paragraph writer shall kill you the stoutest man in the kingdom for his sixpence, and bring him to life again for another. 1798 Wolcott (P. Pindar) Tales of Hoy Wks. 1812 IV. 418 The Prince of Paragraph-makers, The Nabob of News. 1813 Hazlitt Pol. Ess. (1819) 9 Disposing of their government at the will of every paragraph-monger. 1855 N. & Q. 29 Dec. 521/2 The old paragraph mark, U, he [w. Bilderdijk] considers to be the Roman P. 1881 Daily News 22 Mar. 6/4 [He] explained that paragraph advertisements were advertisements appearing in the body of the paper amongst the news. 1956 H. Williamson Methods Bk. Design ix. 119 If indention is not used, the typographer will have to find some other means of indicating the start of a new paragraph, such as a drop initial or a paragraph mark—51-

paragraph ('paersgraif, -as-), v. [f. prec. sb.] fl. trans. To sign, to initial; = paraph v. 2. Obs. 1601 J. Wheeler Treat. Comm. 90 Giuen .. at Praghe.. Subscribed Rudolph, Paragraphed I. D. W. Freymondt. 1652 Evelyn St. France Misc. Writ. (1805) 68 [They] deliver them [reports] to the Greffier or Clerk, by whom they are to be allowed, that is, Paragraphed in parchment.

2. a. To mention in a paragraph; to write a newspaper paragraph or short notice about. Also absol. 1764 Foote Patron iii. Wks. 1799 I. 359, I will paragraph you in every newspaper. 1774 Westm. Mag. II. 489 We’ll paragraph and puff. 1777 Sheridan Sch. Scand. 1. ii, I am sneered at by all my acquaintance, and paragraphed in the newspapers. 1827 Examiner 749/2 The newspapers had already begun to paragraph him as a ‘Nonpareil’. 1880 Daily Tel. 11 Nov., No one was more paragraphed and puffed.

fb. To treat of (a matter) in a paragraph. Obs. 1774 R. Gough Let. in Nichols Lit. Anecd. 18th c. (1814) VIII. 611 What., the menial tribe would paragraph to the newspapers.

c. With achieved.

extension

expressing

the

result

|| paragraphia (paers'graefia). Path. [mod.L., f. -1 1 + Gr. -ypaLa writing.] The aphasic symptom of writing one word for another. para

1878 tr. H. von Ziemssen’s Cycl. Med. XIV. 789 Morbid paragraphia, like morbid paraphasia, presents itself in mild and in severe forms. 1899 Allbutt's Syst. Med. VII. 442 Paraphasia and paragraphia are incoordinate rather than paretic or paralytic defects of speech.

paragraphic (paera'graefik), a. [f.

paragraph +

-ic. The adj. napaypatfiLK-os was used in Greek, but not in the English senses.] 1. Of, pertaining to, or of the nature or form of a paragraph or paragraphs. 1790 Bystander 94 The stimulating influence of puffing spice and paragraphic Cayenne. 1813 Edin. Rev. XXI. 221 Some unprosperous member of the paragraphic corps. 1848 G. S. Faber Many Mansions Pref. (1851) 41 Translation and paragraphic division of the Cosmogony down to the end of the Fourth Day. 1866 Athenseum 29 Dec. 870 Sententious and paragraphic common-places.

2. Path.

Of or pertaining to paragraphia.

1899 Allbutt’s Syst. Med. VII. 435 The writing .. of other patients may show defects of a paragraphic type. Ibid. 445 In persons who have been much accustomed to write, it is possible that writing (though at first of a paragraphic type) may be executed.

paragraphical

(paers'grEefiksI), a. [f. as prec. +

-al1.] = prec. 1. 1748 H. Walpole Lett, to H. Mann (1834) II. 242 Adieu! I am very paragraphical and you see have nothing to say. 1784 New Spectator No. 9. 8 A list of the sums paid to the Editors of six of the morning papers for the paragraphical support of a certain unpopular measure. 1785 Crutwell Pref. to Bp. Wilson’s Bible bij, The verses being numbered in the margin, and distinguished in the text by paragraphical marks, a 1849 Poe Marginalia Wks. 1864 III. 577 His essays have thus only paragraphical effect; as wholes, they produce not the slightest impression.

para'graphically, adv. [f. as prec. +

-ly2.]

a. In or by means of paragraphs; paragraph by paragraph, b. In the style of, or by means of, newspaper paragraphs. 01713 Ellwood Autobiog. (1765) 293, I began the Book again, and reading it with Pen in Hand, answered it paragraphically as I went. 1727 Bailey vol. II, Paragraphically, Paragraph by Paragraph, or in Paragraphs. 1793 Sporting Mag. II. 108 Frequently announced paragraphically in the papers. 1890 Pall Mall G. 18 Jan. 6/2 Writing condensedly and paragraphically.

paragraphing

('paersgraifiB, -ae-), vbl. sb. The action of paragraph v. a. The writing of newspaper paragraphs or treating of a subject by means of these, b. Arrangement or division into paragraphs. Also attrib. [-ING1.]

a. 1805 Surr Winter in Lond. (1806) II. 71 Many powerful rivals have started in the art of paragraphing, and the mystery itself has considerably sunk in its credit. 1893 J. McCarthy Red Diamonds II. 230 About whom every one in the paragraphing line wrote paragraphs. b. 1881 Athenaeum 23 Apr. 562/1 The arrangement is different and the paragraphing is altered, but otherwise the matter is to a large extent a reprint. 1899 F. C. Conybeare in Amer. Jrnl. Theol. Oct. 705, I have.. reproduced the punctuation and paragraphing of the MS.

paragraphism

('paer3gra:fiz(3)m,

-ae-).

[f.

paragraph sb. + -ism.] The system or practice

1815 in Southey Life A. Bell (1844) III. 573 For very little money you may be paragraphed up to the episcopal throne. 1828 Examiner 658/1 His enemies.. squibbed, and paragraphed, and taradiddled him to death. 1830 Ibid. 610/2 The Politician must be quacked, paragraphed, clubbed, and coteried into notoriety.

of composing or printing newsaper paragraphs.

3. To divide into or arrange in paragraphs. (Chiefly in passive.) Also fig. Cf. punctuate v. 3b.

paragraphist

1846 Poe Duychink Wks. 1864 III. 64 A brevity that degenerated into mere paragraphism. 1890 Univ. Rev. Sept. 78 The daily newspapers.. are overrun with social paragraphism.

[f. as prec.

('paersgraifist, -ae-).

+ -ist.]

orig. U.S. A professional writer of

1799 C. Winter in W. Jay Life (1843) 27 The whole is so injudiciously paragraphed, and so wretchedly unconnected. 1885 Athenseum 14 Nov. 635/2 This.. contains H.M. inspectors’ reports.. classified, paragraphed, and summarized. 1909 H. G. Wells Ann Veronica ix. 168 Ramage looked at her, and then fell into deep reflection as the waiter came to paragraph their talk again. 1959 Vogue Dec. 91 A soft dress in pure silk is scoop-necked and paragraphed with a lightly tying belt.

newspaper paragraphs. 1790 Gazette of U.S. 27 Nov. 655/1 A paragraphist in the General Advertiser of Thursday last. 1792 T. Jefferson Writings (1854) III. 467 One of its principal ministers enlists himself as an anonymous writer or paragraphist. 1798 in Spirit Pub. Jrtils. (1799) H. 350 Every paragraphist is justly noticing the immense public advantages which await the issue of the late . . victory. 1805 Surr Winter in Lond. (1806) III. 247 A hireling pamphleteer and paragraphist. 1892 Times 6 Feb. 9/5 Those powers of darkness, the descriptive reporter and the sensational paragraphist.

'paragraphed, ppl. a.

[f. paragraph v.

t

Mentioned or newspaper paragraph.

written

-ED1.]

about

in

+ a

1898 G. B. Shaw Plays Pleasant Pref. p. ix, The much paragraphed ‘brilliancy’ of Arms and the Man. 1928 Manch. Guardian Weekly 17 Aug. 135/2 A new comedy and the first visit to Manchester of a much-paragraphed young actress brought a large and eager audience to the Palace. 1930 London Mercury Feb. 319 He realised .. that if he ever linked his future with a member of the opposite sex, it would not be with any such perfect and paragraphed ecstasy as Dandylion or Clytemnestra.

paragrapher paragraph v.

('paer3gra:f3(r), + -er1.] One paragraphs, a paragraphist.

-»-). [f. who writes

1822 J. Wilson in Blackvi. Mag. XI. 362*, I detest newswriters—paragraphers—spouting-club speechifiers. 1899 Westm. Gaz. 10 July 2/1 The play unheralded by the paragrapher or the Press.

paragra'phistical, a. Obs. rare-1,

[f. as prec.

+ -ical.] = paragraphic i (but purporting to be used nonsensically). ) is different from zero.

e. Electr. Any of several numerical quantities that can be used jointly to characterize a network. 1911 Trans. Amer. Inst. Electr. Engin. XXX. 885 The impedances required to make a normal type of network of the requisite number of parameters equivalent to the given network under specified conditions of operation. 1930 T. E. Shea Transmission Networks & Wave Filters iii. 71 Any network having one pair of input and one pair of output terminals may be completely represented .. by a T network (or network having any form providing at least three independent parameters) as far as external current and voltage conditions are concerned. 1962 Simpson & Richards Physical Princ. Junction Transistors v. 82 The h’s define the following circuit parameters: h\\ = h, = input impedance with output short-circuited.., h\2 = K = reverse voltage ratio with input open-circuited. 1966 R. H. Mattson Electronics ix. 381 The >• parameters are used when discussing feedback amplifiers and pentode amplifiers. The h parameters are used when discussing transistor circuits.

f. Statistics. A numerical characteristic of a population (as distinguished from a ‘statistic’, which relates to a sample). 1922 R. A. Fisher in Phil. Trans. R. Soc. A. CCXXII. 311 The law of distribution of this hypothetical population is specified by relatively few parameters. Ibid. 313 These involve the choice of methods of calculating from a sample statistical derivates, or as we shall call them statistics, which are designed to estimate the values of the parameters of the hypothetical population. 1939 A. E. Treloar Elem. Statistical Reasoning x. 130 The true sampling error of each sample mean and standard deviation, so far as those statistics form estimates of the corresponding parameters, may be expressed as [etc.]. 1962 E. S. Keeping Introd. Statistical Inference v. 95 If.. the population is assumed to be normal, as far as a particular variate is concerned, the density function for this variate will contain two parameters, H and a, which are the population mean and standard deviation respectively. 1975 Harnett & Murphy Introd. Statistical Anal. i. 5 The numerical characteristics of a sample are used to estimate the parameters of the parent population from which this sample was drawn. A numerical characteristic used for this purpose is referred to as a sample statistic, or usually just a statistic.

generator of 1,300 MW was also contracted for... With these orders, practically every existing parameter of power generating practice has been exceeded. 1970 Time 3 Aug. 9 The fact that Nixon was willing to make his chastisement public suggests .. that the President at least understands ‘the parameters of the problem’. 1971 Jrnl. Gen. Psychol. LXXXIV. 18 Three phenomena corresponding to the three major parameters of color—brightness, hue, and saturation. 1972 Nature 18 Feb. 373/2 In Fig. 2 ozone and radon concentrations together with various meteorological parameters are shown for two consecutive Saturdays. 1973 N. Y. Times Mag. 25 Feb. 71/4 It carries, to begin with, the liberal presumption that the mind of man can in fact comprehend the major parameters of the world we inhabit. 1975 D. M. Davin Closing Times p. xviii, There are parameters to these recollections which may not be immediately apparent: the world of learning .. and the war. .. My chief parameter, however, is that of art. 1975 Times 14 Oct. 15/4 The considerable element of indeterminacy which exists within the parameters of the parole system. 1975 Publishers Weekly 27 Oct. 20/1 One disappointment for the publishers is that it [sc. the High Court decision] fails to provide any clear guidelines on the larger issue of the parameters of Government secrecy. 1976 Listener 30 Sept. 419/3 Carter, who has made the running so far by raising the debate beyond the orthodox economic and financial political parameters. 1976 H. Young Crossman Affair i. 19 At this meeting a word was first spoken and a concept first articulated which later came to dominate the Crossman Diaries case. The word was ‘parameters’... Sir John Hunt, in giving guidance on the limits within which an edited version of Crossman would have to be prepared, now formalized into a set of rules his interpretation of past practice... These parameters, or limits, excluded rour particular areas from detailed report or discussion.

pa.rameteri'zation. Also pa.rametri'zation. [f. as next -f -ation.] The action of parameterizing; a parametric representation. 1939 H. Weyl Classical Groups ii. 56 (heading) Cayley’s rational parametrization of the orthogonal group. 1964 L. Wilets Theories Nuclear Fission ii. 14 (heading) Parameterization of the nuclear surface. 1970 I. E. McCarthy Nuclear Reactions 1. iii. 69 To facilitate numerical calculations the following parametrization is used. 1972 A. W. F. Edwards Likelihood vi. 127 In view of the relatively high conformation of St and y the former parametrization in p and r is more suitable. 1975 Physics Bull. July 323/3 The required degree of accuracy is established at the beginning by a theoretical study using the virial co-efficients of the post Newtonian parameterization expansion for the viable gravitation theories. 1976 European Econ. Rev. VIII. 287 The TF form, a finite parametrization of the well-known final form, is appropriate for control and forecasting.

second,

even

bigger

parametric (paera'miitrik), a.2 Anat. and Path. [f. Gr. napa beside + ^rpa womb, matrix + -ic: cf. mod.L. parametrium the organic tissue beside the uterus.] Situated beside or near the uterus, or affecting the parts so situated.

1940 E. T. Bell Devel. Math. xv. 322 The wave surface in optics, parametrized by elliptic functions. 1949 [see interval sb. 7 b]. 1964 Ann. Rev. Automatic Programming IV. 125 A translation algorithm is presented, capable of being conveniently parameterized for various source language-target language pairs. 1970 New Scientist 9 Apr. 76/2 The nuclear charge distribution .. can be parametrized directly using a suitable mathematical form which does not necessarily have fundamental significance. 1973 Nature 14 Sept. 61 /1 Cigarette smoking is parametrized by the number smoked daily both before pregnancy and after the fourth month. 1974 Ibid. 20/27 Dec. 673/i The zonal velocity (parameterised by A) leads to a secular change in i as the value of w of the satellite orbit changes.

parametrically

Hence pa'rameterized ppl. a., parameter¬ izing vhl. sb. 1962 [see magnetosonic adj. s.v. magneto-]. 1964 Ann. Automatic Programming IV. 125 (heading) A parameterized compiler based on mechanical linguistics. 1971 Physics Bull. Jan. 24/2 Only the large scale physics of the atmosphere is well represented in our models and the subgrid scale physics., can only be included in some parametrized form.

Rev.

Math.

[f.

1894 C. A. Scott Introd. Acct. Plane Analyt. Geom. v. 89 The possibility of expressing the coordinates of a point on a curve parametrically. 1940 E. T. Bell Devel. Math. xv. 322 Rummer’s (1864) quartic surface .. is the so-called singular surface of the quadratic line complex, and .. is represented parametrically. 1962 W. B. Thompson Introd. Plasma Physics v. 86 The coordinates (X, Y) can be given parametrically in terms of the phase velocity v(9) and the angle between the wave vector and the magnetic field. 1968 C. G. Kuper Introd. Theory Superconductivity xii. 202 The probability of occupation of a given single-particle state will depend parametrically on the whole distribution of quasiparticles, but not on the detailed question of whether some other particular state is occupied.

parametritic to paramnesia: see para-1 i. parametrize,

-metrization:

varr.

as

PARAMETER + -AL1.] = PARAMETRIC a} Except in Cryst., parametric is the usual adj. 1878 Gurney Crystallogr. 18, ABC is called the parametral plane. 1880 L. Fletcher in Phil. Mag. Feb. 82

(in).

parametrial: see para-1 i. parametric (psera'metrik), a.1

Math. [f. as parametral a. + -ic.] a. Of or pertaining to a parameter, parametric curve, a curve obtained by keeping constant one of the parameters in the parametric equations of a surface; parametric equation, one of a set of equations each of which expresses one of the co-ordinates of a curve or surface as a function of one or more parameters (parameter 2 d). This, rather than

(pasrs'metriksli), adv. [f. parametric a.1: see -ly2.] In terms of a parameter or parameters.

PARAMETERIZE V.y -METERIZATION.

The parametral ratios are permanent. 1895 [see parameter 2 c]. 1973 H. D. Megaw Crystal Struct, v. 103 The plane used to define the axial ratios a:b:c, the parametral plane, is

A

Also para'metrical a. 1887 R. A. Roberts Integr. Calc. I. 301 These angles belong to different parametrical systems.

1889 J. M. Duncan Led. Dis. Women viii. (ed. 4) 44 The parametric cellular tissue. Ibid. xiv. 101 The inflammatory disease is generally parametric.

1927 Proc. R. Soc. A. CXIII. 642 In the case of phenacite, the symmetry of the structure imposes no limitations on the position of the seven atoms in the molecule, so that twentyone parameters are required to define the structure. 1934 Ibid. CXLVI. 570 Few of the structures of hydrated salts have as yet been found. This may be due to the large numbers of parameters usually involved, which, in the absence of any general laws concerning water of crystallization, makes the analysis very difficult. 1939 Brevoort & Joyner Cooling on Front of Air-Cooled Engine Cylinder (NACA Techn. Rep. No. 674) 1J1 These results are introductory to the study of front cooling and show the general effect of the several test parameters. 1950 J. C. Slater Microwave Electronics x. 230 The quantity, x.. occurs frequently in klystron theory and is called the bunching parameter. 1957 Times 11 Sept. 6/2 The principle that it was possible to specify the sounds of speech in terms of six parameters or factors, which might be considered as functions of time. 1961 Jml. Speech & Hearing Res. IV. 10/1 There is some evidence.. that parameters other than the formant frequencies may influence human judgement of vowel qualities. 1962 Rep. Comm. Broadcasting i960 335 m Pari. Papers 1961-2 (Cmnd. 1753) IX 259 Many Western European countries.. are considering whether there would be advantage in using.. the technical parameters they already use for 625-line standards in the 7 Mc/s channels of Bands I and III. 1964 A. Edel in 1. L. Horowitz New Soctol. xiv. 220 A theory of human society is seen to involve a specific picture of the nature of man. We would then say that a social theory has a human-nature parameter. 1965 Listener 9 Dec. 943/2 There remains the bulk of those for whom politics is a parameter of life rather like the weather. 1157/1

So called because the action of the pumping frequency is to modulate the parameters of the non-linear device. 1957 RCA Rev. XVIII. 578 (heading) Theory of parametric amplification using nonlinear reactances. Ibid. 579 In this paper the parametric amplifier is analyzed in terms of an equivalent circuit using a nonlinear inductance. 1961 Guardian 14 Feb. 24/1 The so-called ‘parametric amplifiers’.. can increase the sensitivity of radio reception over great distances. 1968 Angelakos & Everhart Microwave Communications iv. 82 A parametric amplifier converts power at one frequency (from a source generally called the pump) into power at another frequency, the signal frequency... The pump voltage is mixed with the signal voltage by a nonlinear reactance, which in microwave systems is generally a varactor diode. 1971 Physics Bull. Aug. 464/3 Parametric conversions of waves to other frequencies are familiar in the field of non-linear optics. 1972 Sci. Amer. Sept. 136/3 In present-day satellitecommunication terminals the maser amplifier has given way to the cooled parametric amplifier, which combines lownoise performance with an even wider bandwidth. 1972 Zernike & Midwinter Appl. Non-linear Optics (1973) vii. 153 The parametric up-converter is a special case of sumfrequency generation. Similarly, the parametric amplifier and the parametric oscillator are special cases of differencefrequency generation.

(po'raemitsraiz), v. Also parametrize, [f. parameter + -ize.] trans. To describe or represent in terms of a parameter.

parametral (pa'raemitral), a.

Economist 16 Dec.

b. Electronics. Applied to devices and processes in which amplification or frequency conversion is obtained by applying a signal to a non-linear device that is modulated by a pumping frequency, so that there is a transfer of power from the latter to the output, which in general can include the sum and difference frequencies.

parameterize

3. In extended use: any distinguishing or defining characteristic or feature, esp. one that may be measured or quantified; an element or aspect 0/ anything; loosely, a boundary or limit.

1967

curves of these two families are called the parametric curves for the given equations of the surface. 1942 C. H. Lehmann Analytic Geom. xi. 229 The parametric equations of a specific locus are not unique. Ibid. 230 Find the rectangular equation of the curve whose parametric equations are x = 2 + 3 tan 0, y = 1 +4 sec 6. 1969 J. J. Stoker Differential Geom. ii. 14 Many important results in differential geometry can often be made direct and easy to achieve once a special parametric representation has been tactfully chosen.

parametral or parametrical, is the usual

adj. (except in Cryst.: cf. parametral a.). 1864 Cayley in Coll. Math. Papers V. 552, p is the parametric order, v the parametric class, of the system. 1873 G. Salmon Higher Plane Curves 65 When the variable curve depends on a parametric point moving on a given parametric curve. 1900 Trans. Amer. Math. Soc. I. 461 (heading) Parametric representation of the fundamental quadric. i9°9 L. P. Eisenhart Treat. Differential Geom. Curves & Surfaces i. 1 (heading) Parametric equations of a curve. Ibid. ii. 55 Upon a surface (2) there lie an infinity of curves whose equations are given by equations (2), when u is constant, each constant value of v determining a curve... In a similar way, there is an infinite family of curves v = const. The

parametron (p^'raemitron). Electronics, [f. parametr(ic a.1 + -on\ coined in Jap. by E. Goto 1955, in Denki Tsushin Gakkai Zasshi XXX. 770.] A digital storage element consisting of a parametric oscillator in which the digit is represented by the phase (o° or 180°, corresponding to 1 or o) of the output signal relative to that of an applied reference signal of the same frequency. 1956 ETJ of Japan June 64 A new type of electronic computer component called the ‘parametron’ was invented by Ei-ichi Goto of the Faculty of Science, University of Tokyo, in spring of 1954. 1957 Jrnl. Sci. Res. Inst. (Tokyo) LI. 59 (caption) A parametron unit; an exciting current is supplied from 1, causing an oscillation in the L-L'-C circuit. Input and output lines are 2 and 3 respectively, i960 T. E. Ivall Electronic Computers (ed. 2) xiii. 234 The parametron requires no valves or transistors, only passive reactive elements, and being therefore extremely stable, reliable and long-lived, is ideally suited for use in digital computers. The main limitation is that because several cycles of oscillation are required to establish a binary digit,.. the digit rate is necessarily low. 1967 R. K. Richards Electronic Digital Components & Circuits vi. 337 Parametrons quickly became very popular with Japanese computer manufacturers... However, not one computer employing parametrons is known to have been built or designed in the United States.

paramilitary (paero'militari), a. [f. para-1 + MILITARY a.] Of or pertaining to an organization, unit, force, etc., whose function or status is ancillary or analogous to that of military

PARAMNESIA forces, but which is not a professional military force. Also as sb. Hence para'militarism. 1935 Ann. Reg. 1934 96 A difficult problem has been raised in regard to the so-called ‘para-military training , i.e., the military training outside the Army of men of military age. 1936 Punch i Apr. 376/1 Let us at once impale the new and unnecessary mongrel ‘paramilitary’ — ‘paramilitary forces (S.A., S.S., Labour Corps and other organisations)’. .. Why not ‘semi-military’, ‘quasi-military’, or even submilitary’? 1949 F. Maclean Eastern Approaches 111. xvii. 516 The military and para-military forces which they [5c. the quisling administrations] had raised had either surrendered or else were withdrawing northwards. 1958 Listener 14 Aug. 238/2 The Nazi storm-trooper is preceded by a hardly less ‘heroic’ communist in his paramilitary uniform. 1962 Times Lit. Suppl. 16 Feb. 102/1 Lawrence of Arabia was almost a paramilitary symbol as long ago as 1917. 1969 New Statesman 11 Apr. 499/2 The Israelis were to receive unofficial guarantees that a UN presence, or paramilitary force as it was termed, would be stationed on the IsraeliEgyptian border. 1970 New Yorker 14 Feb. 33 An editorial in the Times.. talked about the Panthers’ ‘Mao-Marxist ideology and Fascist paramilitarism’. 1972 J. McClure Caterpillar Cop xii. 199 I’d forgotten you chappies were really a para-military outfit. 1974 J. White tr. Poulantzass Fascism & Dictatorship ill. ii. 102 Party representation was short-circuited by the formation of para-military organizations. 1976 Times 9 Mar. 16/8 The para-militaries are no longer prepared to be used .. unless they have a say in the running of the country [sc. Ulster]. 1976 Listener 16 Sept. 325/3 To change the climate within which the paramilitaries operate. 1977 M. Walker National Front i. 18 Although Mussolini had specifically warned him against building a para-military force in Britain, Mosley was convinced . . that he needed a corps of tough stewards to guarantee order at his meetings.

paramnesia, -ic: see para-1 i. t paramo ('paramsu). [Sp. paramo; app. from a native lang. of Venezuela or New Granada.] A high plateau in the tropical parts of South America, bare of trees, and exposed to wind and thick cold fogs. 1760-72 XT. Juan & Ulloa's Voy. (ed. 3) I. 422 The most remarkable paramos or deserts of Quito. 1875 Encycl. Brit. I. 89/2 The indian of the Andes .. through whose rude straw hut the piercing wind of the paramos sweeps, and chills the white man to the very bone. 1901 A. H. Keane S. Amer. I. 193 The Venezuelan and Columbian Paramo—a narrow zone of cold bleak terraces.

paramologetic, erron. f. paromologetic. paramorph ('paersmoif). Min. [mod. f. Gr. napa- by- (see para-1 i) + p.op(j>r] form: lit. by¬ form, subsidiary form.] A pseudomorph formed by a change of physical characters without a change in chemical composition. 1879 in Webster Suppl. 1892 Amer. Naturalist Jan. 55 Many of the supposed paramorphs have been proven .. to be due .. rather to the solution of some original substance and its replacement by a new deposition.

paramorphia, -morphine: see para-1 2. paramorphic (.paera'mDifik), a. Min. [f. as paramorph + -IC.] Of or pertaining to a paramorph; characterized by paramorphism. 1886 Dana in Amer. Jrnl. Sc. Ser. hi. XXXII. 315 This type of crystal [brookite] is the one which most frequently shows the paramorphic change to rutile. 1894 Thinker V. 342 Phenomena like the devitrification of natural glasses oscillate from paramorphic to pseudomorphic.

paramorphism (paer3'mo:rfiz(9)m). Min. [f. as prec. + -ism.] The change of one mineral to another having the same chemical composition but a different molecular structure. 1868 Dana Min. (ed. 5) 697 Aragonite.. passes to calcite, through paramorphism. 1889 Nature 21 Nov. 49/1 Paramorphism.. includes those changes within the rockmass, involving changes in the chemical composition of the original minerals and the formation of new minerals.

paramorphosis (paeramoi'fausis). Min [f. Gr. 7Tapap.op(f)6-€Lv to transform, distort: see paramorph and -osis.] = prec. 1890 in

Cent. Diet.

paramorphous (paera'morfos), a. prec. + -ous.] = paramorphic.

PARAMOUR

200

Min.

[f. as

1882 in Ogilvie.

paramoudra (paera'muidra). Geol. [Suggested by H. Norton (1881 Proc. Norwich Geol. Soc. I. 132) to be Anglo-Irish corruption of Erse peura muireach ('psrs 'murjax) ‘sea pears’, from their shape, and occurrence on the beach below chalk cliffs.] A name given to large flints, pearshaped, barrel-shaped, or cylindrical (some¬ times 3 ft. long and 1 ft. thick), perforated with a central axial cavity, found standing erect in the chalk of the N.E. of Ireland (where the name is local) and of Norfolk (where known as pot-stones). 1817 Buckland in Trans. Geol. Soc. IV. 413 These singular fossils.. are known at Belfast by the name of Paramoudra, a word which I.. shall adopt because I find it thus appropriated. They have, I believe, never yet been found in England, except at Whittingham near to Norwich. 1887 H. B. Woodward Geol. Eng. & Wales (ed. 2) 399 These flints are known as ‘Pot-stones’ or ‘Paramoudras’.

Ibid., The most celebrated exposure of Paramoudras was in a pit at Horstead on the river Bure, .in 1838.

paramount ('paersmaunt), a. (sb.) Also 6-7 pera-, 7 pere-. [a. AF. paramont, peramont above (in place, order, or degree), f. OF. par by + amont, a mont adv., up, above (of motion or position):— L. ad montem to the mount or hill. In AFr. paramont had the simple sense ‘above’, e.g. in local position, on a page, or in a book: 1381 Gower Mirour 10017 II fist le mariage Jadis du Siecle a son lignage Comme je vous contay paramont.]

A. adj. 1. Above in a scale of rank or authority; superior, a. In lord paramount, lord superior; overlord; spec, the supreme lord of a fee, from whom other feudatories hold, but who himself holds from none; hence transf. one who exercises supreme power or jurisdiction. So lady paramount, a woman in supreme authority; also transf. the lady who has made the highest score in an archery tournament. [>339 Year-Bk. 13 Edw. Ill, Trin. (Rolls) 307 La mort le chef seigneur paramont nest rien a vous. a 1481 Littleton Tenures ii. § 19 (1516) A iij, Autielx seruices come le donnour fait a son seignur prochaine a luy paramont [tr. 1544, etc., Such seruices as y' donour doth vnto his lord next aboue]. 1528 J Perkins Profitable Booke v. §430 Mes si en mesme le case le seignur paramont relees tout son droit en le tenancye al heire, par cest releas le menalte est determine [tr. 1642, p. 185, If in the same case the Lord paramount release unto the heire all his right in the tenancy, by this release the Menaltie is determined].] 1579 Fenton Guicciard. 1. (1599) 5 Quarrels.. betweene the vassall and the Lord Peramount. 1592 Warner Alb. Eng. viii. xliii. (1612) 207 With Scots.. Who to our Kings, Lords Parramounts, not warres but vprores bring. 1628 Coke On Litt. 65 The King is soueraigne Lord, or Lord paramont, either mediate or immediate of all and euery parcell of Land within the Realme. 1642 Chas. I Answ. Declar. 26 May in Clarendon Hist. Reb. v. § 287 Was not the Interest of the Lord Paramount consistent with that of the Mesne Lord? 1647 Digges Unlawf. Taking Arms xiv. 116 He .. made all.. feudaries to him, so that he remained .. Lord Paramount, or overlord in the whole Land. 1727 A. Hamilton New Acc. E. Ind. I. xxiii. 275 Built, of old, by the Portugueze, when they were Lords Paramount of all the Sea-coasts of India. 1851 Dixon W. Penn xxiii. (1872) 202 Penn was now become the lord paramount of territories almost as large as England. 1865 Livingstone Zambesi v. 108 Part of the Upper Shire Valley has a lady paramount, named Nyango. 1903 Ross Gaz. 10 Sept. 3/4 The prizes were .. given away by Lady F. who was the Lady Paramount of the afternoon.

b. generally. Above others in rank or order; highest in power or jurisdiction; supreme.

1639 Fuller Holy War in. xix. (1840) 148 The pope that antichrist paramount, a 1661 Fuller Worthies (1840) III. 316 The Cathedral of Salisbury.. is paramount in this kind. 1684 T. Burnet Th. Earth 11. 141 He can, by a power paramount, stop the rage either of Satan or Antichrist. 1784 Cowper Task vi. 583 Man’s.. rights and claims Are paramount. 1816 Coleridge Statesm. Man 359 Sir Philip Sydney—he the paramount gentleman of Europe. 1849 Grote Greece 11. liv. VI. 619 The paramount feeling., tended to peace. 1868 Gladstone Juv. Mundi iii. (1870) 74 The Achaians were paramount, and the Pelasgoi were subordinate members of one and the same community. 1877 J. D. Chambers Divine Worhsip 229 Matters of paramount importance.

b. Const, to. 1625 Bacon Ess., Of Faction, Leagues within the State are euer Pernicious to Monarchies; For they raise an Obligation Paramount to Obligation of Soueraigntie. 1690 Locke Govt. 1. xi. (Rtldg.) 126 A right antecedent and paramount to all government. 1769 Junius Lett. xi. 47 Their first duty.. is paramount to all subsequent engagements. 1844 Ld. Brougham Brit. Const, xv. (1862) 220 They regarded the title by hereditary succession as paramount to any legislative enactment.

c. With ellipsis of to. 1596 Bacon Max. Com. Law i. (1636) 3 In any degree paramount the first the law respecteth not. 1636 Prynne Unbish. Tim. (1661) 29 Having no superintendent paramount them. 1643 - Treach. & Disloyalty 1. 6 A Generali Councell is paramount the Pope. 1882 Brown Scriven's Law Copyholds (ed. 6) 25 Not. .good as against a dowress, whose dower is paramount the debts.

B. sb. = Lord paramount; overlord; supreme ruler or proprietor. C1645 Howell Lett. I. v. xii. (1650) 150 (Hymn) Blest maid which.. raignst as Paramount, And chief of Cherubins. 1667 Milton P.L. 11. 508 Midst came thir mighty Paramount. 1779 Forrest Voy. N. Guinea 327 Those paramounts claim the property of the banks, as wel as of the dry land. 1839 Fraser’s Mag. XX. 41 The parded paramount of Rome hath rung The knell of onslaught.

Hence 'paramountly adv., pre-eminently, chiefly, above all; 'paramountship, paramountcy. 1818 Coleridge in Lit. Rem. (1836) I. 216 Man communicates by articulation of sounds, and *paramountly by the memory in the ear. 1822 Examiner 185/2 Such active instinctiveness of character, as paramountly lives in the canvass of E. Landseer. 1962 S. E. Finer Man on Horseback v. 65 The so-called ‘Free Officers’.. regrouped and decided to overthrow the regime, and paramountly the king who headed it. 1971 Country Life 19 Aug. 464/1 The tragedy is that man . . still constitutes .. the paramountly weak link. 1735 J- Kirby Suffolk Trav. (1764) 154 He is only the mean Lord, Sir Thomas Allen hath a *Paramountship over him. 1898 Daily News 23 Aug. 5/1 Four young native [Basuto] chiefs, including the heir to the paramountship.

1531 Dial, on Laws Eng. 11. xxxvi. 73 Thei saye that the kyng is patrone peramounte of all the benifices within the realme. 1613 Purchas Pilgrimage (1614) 406 He.. roceedeth with the gouernours of Persia, whether aramont or deputed. 1799-1805 S. Turner Anglo-Sax. I. hi. iii. 170 There appears.. to have been a paramount sovereign; a Pen-dragon, or Penteyrn. 1828 Scott F.M. Perth xxvii, The Clan Chattan .. having for their paramount chief the powerful earl of the latter shire. 1841 Macaulay Ess., W. Hastings (185O618T0 make Britain the paramount power in India.

1697 Potter Antiq. Greece iv. xi. (1715) 274 And dost thou think, thou dirty, servile Woman, To paramount, to cast me out?

c. paramount chief , esp. in African countries, a tribal chief of the highest order, whose authority extends over an entire district.

is formally more analogical; cf. tenant, -ancy, frequent, -ency.) The condition or status of being paramount.

1844 in F. Brownlee Transkeian Native Territories: Hist. Rec. (1923) 92 Treaty of Amity entered into, .on behalf of

1667 Waterhouse Fire Lond. 90 And add to her Paramouncy of renown, a 1834 Coleridge Notes S’ Led. (1849) 1. 278 If it were possible to lessen the paramountcy of Volpone himself. 1890 W. Wallace Life Schopenhauer 181 That metaphysical doctrine of the essential paramountcy of the will. 1897 H. M. Stanley in 19th Cent. Apr. 513 British Paramouncy over the S. African Republic is acknowledged in the [Conventions of 1881 and 1884].

Her Britannic Majesty, of the one part, and Faku, Paramount Chief of the Amapondo Nation, a 1882 G. W. Stow Native Races S. Afr. (1905) x. 183 They acknowledged a Bushman captain .. as their great chief, who ..was succeeded by ’Khiba, or ’Kheba, who was the paramount chief over the men of the caves. 1885 in F. Brownlee Transkeian Native Territories: Hist. Rec. (1923) 20 Some of these clans.. depended directly upon the paramount chief, others were grouped under a sub-chief. 1919 G. M. Theal Ethnogr. Condit. S. Afr. before 1503 (ed. 2) x. 212 Sometimes the heads of the clans were members of the family of the paramount chief. 1928 G. P. Lestrade in A. M. Duggan-Cronin Bantu Tribes S. Afr. I. I. 18 The petty chiefs, each of whom is responsible to the paramount chief for the maintenance of good order in his section of the tribe, share in.. privileges at the chiefs pleasure. 1948 B. G. M. Sundkler Bantu Prophets S. Afr. ii. 38 As the Queen of England was the head of the English Church, so the Paramount Chief of the Tembu should be the summus episcopus of the new religious organization. 1954 E. A. Hoebel Law of Primitive Man viii. 193 Every village, which belongs to a subclan, has its headman... If an ordinary headman, a lesser chief.. his powers extend only to the boundaries of his own village. If he is a full chief.. his influence will spread over several villages and their subchiefs. If he is a paramount chief among the full chiefs, it will extend over an entire district. 1957 P. Worsley Trumpet shall Sound vi. 119 Three of the Paramount Chiefs failed to report the movement to Government. 1965 A. Nicol Truly Married Woman 87 His main preoccupation was to find ways of slighting the neighbouring and more powerful provincial Paramount Chief. 1971 Rand Daily Mail 4 Dec. 3/4 No member of your Government should consider his position to be more important and exalted than that of the Paramount Chief. 1974 Afr. Encycl. 505/1 The policy of ‘separate development’.. which led to the establishment of the Transkei has been opposed by the leader of the ‘True’ Thembu, Paramount Chief Saberta Dalinyebo. 1976 Times 26 Oct. 8/4 Dr. Nicolaas Diederichs, the President of South Africa, handed over a copy of the Transkei Act to the country’s first Prime Minister Paramount Chief Kaiser Matanzima.

2. a. In more general sense: Superior to all others in influence, power, position, or importance; pre-eminent.

t'paramount, v.

Obs. rare-1, [f. paramount a.] intr. To become paramount, to rise to the highest place.

paramountcy

('paeramauntsi).

Also

paramouncy. [f. paramount + -cy: paramouncy

paramour ('p£eramua(r)), adv. phr. and sb. Forms: see below. [ME. a. OF. adv. phr. par amur, amour, -s, by or through love. From an early date the phrase was written as one word, and came to be treated (in Eng.) as a sb., both in sense of ‘love’ and ‘beloved, lover’. This may have come partly through a mistaken analysis of the phrase to love paramour, -r.] A. adv. phr. Forms: 3-4 par amur, -s, 4 par amour, -s, per amour, -s; paramur, -s, 4-6 paramour, -s (5 paramoure, -es, -is, 5-6 peramour, -s, -owre, 6 -owris, 5 (7) -ore). f 1. Through or by way of love; out of (your) love, for love’s sake (cf. love sb.' 7); sometimes in weakened sense, Of your kindness, as a favour, if you please. Obs. Perh. sometimes orig. short for ‘for love of God’. 13.. Sir Beues (MS. A.) 118 ‘Felawe’, a saide, ‘par amur: Whar mai ich finde pemperur?’ 13.. Seuyn Sag. (W.) 1455 A! lat me in, sire, paramour! 13.. Coer de L. 453 Tel me the sothe, I yow prey, Off these joustes, peramours. 14.. Recovery of Throne by Edw. IV in .Pol. Poems (Rolls) II. 280 He hathe deservid thancke amonge other paramour. 1611 Speed Hist. Gt. Prit. ix. xxiv. § 143 The Lord Chiefe Iustice stood vp, and forbade the proceedings, alotting Paramour the Lands, with the satisfying of the Plaintifes.

|2. For or by way of sexual love. arch.)

Obs. (or

a 386 Chaucer Sir Thopas 32 They moorne for hym paramour Whan hem were bet to slepe. 1825 Scott Betrothed xxvii, She is one I could have doated to death upon par amours. 1848 Lytton Harold vi. vi, Some infidel, to one of whose wives he sought to be gallant, par amours.

PARAMOUR t b. Phrase, to love par amour (amours): (Usually) To love by way of (sexual) love, to love (a person of the opposite sex), to love amorously or as a lover, to be in love with; sometimes, to have a clandestine or illicit amour with. In some later instances paramours may have been taken as sb., and object of the vb.: cf. B. 2.

a 1300 Floriz Bl. 486 Ho J?at luue|? par amur And haj> t>er-of ioye mai luue flures. a 1300 Cursor M. 52 For now is halden non in curs Bot qua pat luue can paramurs [later MSS. -ours, -ouris]. a 1310 in Wright Lyric P. xxxi. 91 Y lovede a clerk al par amours. 1375 Barbour Bruce xm. 485 He his sister paramouris Lufit. c 1386 Chaucer Knt.'s T. 297, I telle thee outrely ffor paramour I loued hire first er thow. c 1410 Sir Cleges 489 Sir Cleges.. That I lovyd peramore. c 1430 Syr Getier. (Roxb.) 4553 He loueth paramoures som wight. 1430-40 Lydg. Bochas vm. xxvii. (1558) 19 Aboue al women loued her peramour. 1483 Caxton G. de la Tour Liij, To loue peramours eche other. 1531 Elyot Gov. iii. xxii, The same lady [Cleopatra] Antoni .. loued also peramours, abandonynge his wyfe. 1535 Coverdale Baruch vi. 8 Like as a wench yl loueth peramours is trymly deckte. c 1560 A. Scott Poems (S.T.S.) iii. 46 And swa but pane 3e may lufe paramowris. Ibid. xxix. 6 For mony men ar evill to ken, ]?at luvis paramour, Wr fenjeit mynd, fals and vnkynd, Bringis 30W to dishonour. [1652 Ashmole Theat. Chem. 200 Sche loveth him peramore and no other.]

B. sb. Forms: 3- paramour, 4-5 -amours (5-6 -is; 4, 6-7 -or, 4, 8 -ore, 5-6 -oure, per-), f 1. Love; esp. sexual love, an amour. Obs. C1350 Will. Palerne 1412 He.. layked him at likyng wip pat faire burde Pleyes of paramours vn-parceyued longe time, So sliliche, pat no seg souched non ille. C1386 Chaucer Cook's T. 8 He was as ful of love & paramour As is the hyve ful of hony sweete. -Merck. T. 206 By cause of leueful procreacion Of children.. And nat oonly for paramour or loue. C1470 Henryson Mor. Fab. iii. (Fox & Cock) 110 In all this warld was thair na kyndar thing; In paramouris he wald do ws piesing, a 1586 Montgomerie Misc. Poems 1. 27 Pigmaleon, that ane portratour Be painting craft, did sa decoir, Himself thairwith in paramour Fell suddanlie, and smert thairfoir.

fb. In devotional use, Divine or celestial love: cf. 2 b. Obs. 13 .. Salut. Our Lady 45 in Minor Poems fr. Vernon MS. 135 Heil puyred princesse of paramour, Heil Blosme of Brere, Brihtest of ble.

2. A person beloved by one of the opposite sex; a ‘love’, a lover, a sweetheart; also of animals (quots. 1735, 1801) and^ig. arch, and poet. c 1350 Will. Palerne 1534 Mi perles paramours my pleye & my ioye, Spek to me spakli or i spille sone. 1393 Langl. P. PI. C. xvii. 107 A mayde for a mannes loue her moder forsakep,.. and goop forth with hure paramour, c 1489 Caxton Blanchardyn xxiii. 78 Ye knowe well my lady paramours, and that she is of your lynage. 1535 Stewart Cron. Scot. (1856) II. 514 Ane fair 30ung man, Hir peramouris quhilk in the tyme wes than. ? a 1550 Knight of Curtesy 45 in Ritson Metr. Rom. III. 195 His paramour she thought to be, Hym for to love wyth herte and minde, Nat in vyce but in chastyte. 1590 Spenser F.Q. i. i. 9 The Willow, worne of forlorne Paramours. 1629 Milton Nativity 36 To wanton with the Sun her lusty Paramour. 1735 Somerville Chase iv. 58 Huntsman!.. For ev’ry longing Dame select Some happy Paramour. 1801 Southey Thalaba iv. i, Pale reflection.. Of glow-worm on the bank, Kindled to guide her winged paramour. 1871 R. Ellis Catullus lxi. 44 Lord of fair paramours, of youth’s Fair affection uniter.

fb. Formerly, in devotional language, applied (by men) to the Virgin, and (by women) to Jesus Christ; sometimes also to God. Obs. a 1300 Cursor M. 69 For-pi blisce [I] pat paramour.. Hyr luue is ay ilike new. c 1375 Sc. Leg. Saints 1. (Katerine) 1118 My dere lord Ihesu criste.. pat is my luf and paramor. c 1475 Songs & Carols 15th C. (Warton Club) 48 To his moder then gan he [Christ] say,.. My swete moder, myn paramour. 1492 Ryman Poems lxvii. 2 in Archiv Stud. neu. Spr. LXXXIX. 235 [Mary to Christ] Myne owne dere sonne and paramoure. 1581 Marbeck Bk. of Notes 1171 Thus prune and pricke vp your selues, and God himselfe shall be your paramour.

c. The lady-love of a knight, for whose love he did battle; hence, the object of chivalrous admiration and attachment, poet. 1503 Dunbar Thistle & Rose 180 The commoun voce vpraiss of birdis small,.. Welcome to be our princes of honour, Our perle, our plesans and our paramour. £1590 Greene Fr. Bacon vi. 37 Suffice to me he’s Englands paramour. 1593 G. Harvey Pierce’s Super. 33 He may declare his deere affection to his Paramour [ i.e. Greene] or his pure honesty to the world. 1630 B. Jonson Chloridia ad fin., Chloris, the queen of flowers:.. The top of paramours.

3. An illicit or clandestine lover or mistress taking the place, but without the rights, of a husband or wife. Now, the illicit partner of a married man or woman. e leste lygeman wi)> body and rent, He is a parcel of pe crowne. 1570 T. Norton tr. Nowel's Catech. (1853) 204 To praise and magnify God’s goodness.. is parcel of the worshipping of God. 1605 Bacon Adv. Learn. 1. i. §3 That nothing parcel of the world is denied to man’s inquiry and invention. 1784 Cowper Task v. 247 Being parcel of the common mass. 1818 Cruise Digest (ed. 2) III. 275 Franchises.. which were originally parcel of the royal prerogative. i87i Swinburne Songs bef. Sunrise, Litany of Nations 95 Till the soul of man be parcel of the sunlight.

c. Phrase part and parcel, see part sb. 18. fd. Share, allotted portion. Obs. 1362 Langl. P. PI. A. XI. 50 Luyte [B. litel] louep he pat lord pat lene)? him pat Blisse, pat pus parte)? with pe pore A parcel whon him neode)?. 1393 Ibid. C. xxm. 289 J>ei shal 3eue pe freres A parcel to preye for hem and maken hem murye With pe remenant of pe good, a 1400-50 Alexander 4318 \>e pouert of oure persons for plente we hald, pe quilke is part vs, all pe pake be parcells euyn.

fe. A part of the world, of a country, etc.: = part sb. 13. Obs. rare. 1582 Stanyhurst JEneid, etc. iii. (Arb.) 85 How beyt theese parcels in sayling must be refused. Ibid., Conceits ii. 136 Wheare barcks haue passed, with cart’s that parcel is haunted [in winter].

ff. Part (in a play, etc.), role. Obs. rare. c 1412 Hoccleve De Reg. Princ. 3055 In lordes courtes )?ou pleyest pi parcel.

2. spec. a. A portion or piece of land; esp., in Law of Real Property, as part of a manor or estate. (Often without article.) [1321 Rolls of Parlt. I. 387/1 Tenant de dis parceles de terre.] ? 1449 Paston Lett. I. 93 On lese then that he sel a parcel of his land. 1539 Bible (Great) 1 Chron. xi. 13 And there was there a parsell of grounde full of barleye. 1604 in Eng. Gilds (1870) 433 For that parcell he shall agree with the lord for his years rent. 1611 Bible John iv. 5 A city of Samaria.. neere to the parcell of ground that Iacob gaue to his sonne Ioseph. 1642 tr. Perkins' Prof. Bk. iii. §226. 100 A parcell of an acre of land. 1720 Col. Rec. Pennsylv. III. 108 Owners of certain parcels of Land. 1778 Eng. Gazetteer (ed. 2) s.v. Twiford, In this town is a parcel of ground, said to be in the county' of Wilts. 1883 C. Sweet Law Diet., Parcel, in

PARCEL the Law of Real Property, signifies a part or portion of land. Thus, every piece of Copyhold land forms parcel of the manor to which it belongs. 1897 Act 60 & 61 Viet. (Land Transfer Act) c. 65. §14 (2) Regard being had to ready identification of parcels.

b. A small portion, item, instalment, of a sum of money; a small sum. Now rare or Obs. 1491 Hen. VII. in Ellis Orig. Lett. Ser. 11. I. 172 The said summe of ten pounds and every parcell therof. 1524 Churchw. Acc. St. Giles, Reading 20 For the bequest of Pokeriges wife in parcel of a more Sma.. vjs. viijd. 1586 A. Day Eng. Secretary 1. (1625) 110 To credite him with a small parcell of money in dispatch of a iourney. 1590 Recorde, etc. Gr. Artes (1646) 202 The parcels of these foure Merchants made in one summe 240 pounds. 1755 in Fowler Hist. C.C.C. (O.H.S.) 287[The College received the] last Parcel of Lord Coleraine’s Legacy.

fc. A small portion or passage of a book, esp. a sacred book, as the Bible or the Koran. Obs. (or merged in 1.) 1570 T. Norton tr. Nowel's Catech. (1853) 173 This parcel, ‘the communion of saints’, doth somewhat more plainly express [etc.]. 1577 Hanmer Anc. Eccl. Hist. (1663) 120 He.. took the Bible, opened it, and happened upon this parcel of Scripture. 1636 Featly Clavis Myst. xiv. 185 The parcell of Scripture whence I have taken my text. 1655 E. Terry Voy. E. Ind. 264 The Mahometan priests.. read some parcells out of their Alcoran, upon Frydays.

fd. Arith. A term of a progression. Obs. rare. 1542 Recorde Gr. Artes (1575) 213 Tell how many numbers there are (whiche numbers here [in progression] wee call places or parcels).

fe. Gram. A particle. Obs. 1571 Golding Calvin on Ps. viii. 4 This parcell (Chi) among the Hebrewes importeth as much as (Quia) in Latin, which signifyeth (by cause) in English.

f3. Each of the definite parts or units which make up a complex whole (material or immaterial); an item, detail, particular, point; esp. an item of an account. Obs. C1330 R. Brunne Chron. (1810) 135 Liste and I salle rede pe parcelles what amountes If any man in dede wille keste in a countes. 1393 Langl. P. PI. C. xiv. 38 pe parcels of hus paper and o^er pryuey dettes Wol lette hym. c 1468 Paston Lett. II. 332 Pies yow to send me passels of costes and expences 3e bere and pay for the said causez. 1509 Fisher Fun. Serm. Hen. VII Wks. (1876) 279 The fourth percell of his complaynt. 1596 Shaks. i Hen. IV, in. ii. 159. 01641 Bp. Mountagu Acts & Mon. viii. (1642) 513 No Herald could draw downe a better Pedegree, were it possible to prove the parcels.

4. a. A separate portion of a material or substance (rarely of something immaterial); a small piece, particle; a (small or moderate) quantity or amount; a lot. Obs. exc. as in b and c. 1413 Pilgr. Sowle (Caxton) I. iii. (1859) 4 The Centre was veray derke, withoute ony parcel of clereness. r 1548 Hall Chron. Hen. VIII 51 We finde in a corner.. a great persell of bloud. 1684 T. Burnet Th. Earth 11. 67 Such undiscover’d parcels of fire, as lie fix’d and imprison’d in hard bodies. 1734 Swift Let. Wks. 1824 XVIII. 255, I prophesied a fine parcel of weather from yesterday: but I was deceived. 1757 A. Cooper Distiller 1. ii. (1760) 15 Being thus loosely mixed with a moderate Parcel of the Liquor. 1830 Kater & Lardner Mech. iii. 32 An inanimate parcel of matter is incapable of changing its state of rest or motion.

b. Mining : see quots. 1881 Raymond Mining Gloss., Parcel, Corn., a heap of dressed ore ready for sale. 1883 Gresley Gloss. Terms Coalmining, Parcel (S. Staff), an old term for a ton; really 27 cwts. 1887 R. Hunt Brit. Mining (ed. 2) 911/2 A parcel of ore is a pile or heap of copper or lead ore dressed for sale. 1898 Barrier Weekly Post 29 Oct. 13 [They] received satisfactory prices for their parcels. 1903 Eng. Dial. Diet., Parcel (Cornw.), a quantity of tin stone of a certain weight and uniform quality. 1958 M. D. Berrington Stones of Fire 20 They gradually collected a ‘parcel’ of choice stones. 1965 G. T. Williams Econ. Geol. N.Z. viii. 119/1 Increase in the price of gold resulted in renewed activity in 1935 and a certain amount of prospecting and development ensued for over a decade, though apparently only one parcel of 400 tons was treated.

c. dial. A small quantity of new-mown hay spread out to dry. 1863 Barnes Gloss. Dorset s.v. Haymedken, On the following morning the .. cocks are thrown abroad in passels —parcels—which, after being turned, are in the evening put up into large ridges—weals.

f 5. a. One of several parts into which a thing is broken or divided; a fragment, piece. Obs. 1686 Burnet Trav. ii. (1750) 94 They piece their broken Pots so close.. without any Cement, by sowing with Iron Wire the broken Parcels together. 1688 Stradling Serm. (1692) 186 To join and re-unite the scattered parcels. 1783 Ainsworth Lat. Diet. (Morell) iv. s.v. Absyrtes, Being busied in gathering up the parcels of his son’s body.

fb.fig. (Usually contemptuous.) Obs. 1598 B. Jonson Ev. Man in Hum. in. vii, I muse, your parcell of a souldier returnes not all this while. 1599Cynthia's Rev. 11. i, What parcel of man hast thou lighted on for a Master? 1609 Dekker Gull's ILorn-bk. v. (1862) 27 Get some fragments of French, or small parcels of Italian, to fling about the table.

f6. a. A small party, company, collection, or assemblage (of persons, animals, or things); a detachment; a group, lot, set; a drove, flock, herd. Obs. exc. dial, and U.S. colloq., or as in b. In earlier instances prob. always implying a portion of a larger body or of a whole, but eventually losing this implication. [c 1449 Pecock Repr. (Rolls) II. 438 Ech Apostle was heed ofooncerteyn parcel of peple.] 1588 Shaks. L.L.L. v. ii. 160 A holy parcell of the fairest dames that euer turn’d their backes to mortall viewes. 1615 Sir T. Roe Jrnl. in Churchill

214 Voy. (1704) I. 767/2 [Penguins] do not fly, but only walk in parcels. 1689 Luttrell Brief Rel. (1857) I. 604 When the English horse went, they went but in parcells. 1712 Steele Spect. No. 326 f 5 A parcel of Crows.. heartily at Break-fast upon a piece of Horse-flesh. 1775 Romans Florida App. 34 A parcel of dangerous sunken heads called the Hen and Chickens. 1780 A. Young Tour Irel. I. 96 Sheep are kept in small parcels. 1841 Catlin N. Amer. Ind. (1844) II. xlviii. 128 One day, a parcel of them were run upon so suddenly by the Choctaws. 1895 Emerson Man Nat. 89 (E.D.D.) The arrival and passing over of a parcel of linnets. dial, and U.S. colloq. 1835 A. B. Longstreet Georgia Scenes 195 ‘How did you come on raisin’ chickens this year, Mis’ Shad?’ ‘La Messy, honey! I have had mighty bad luck. I had the prettiest pasel you most ever seed till the varment took to killin ’em.’ 1865 W. B. Forfar Kynance Cove vii. 43 She ax’d about ’n a fine passle more than she wud ef he’d ben a stranger. 1871 E. Eggleston Hoosier Schoolmaster 169 A passel of thieves. 1881 Atlantic Monthly June 74°/1 A passel o’ folks. 1889 T. E. Brown Manx Witch 16 She knocked two dishes And a pazil of plates there off the dresser. 1890 S. S. Buckman John Darke's Sojourn in Cotteswolds ii. 6 Lor, thur wur quite a passel o’ volk altogither. 1893 H. A. Shands Some Peculiarities of Speech in Mississippi 49 Passle (psesel). Used to some extent by all classes, but principally by the uneducated, to mean a parcel, not in the sense of a small bundle or a small quantity, but in that of a considerable number; as, ‘There was a whole passle of hogs in the yard’; i.e. there were a good many. The word has, perhaps, a somewhat larger meaning than a good many, but denotes less than a multitude. This word is used in Kentucky, but is becoming rare there. 1903 K. D. Wiggin Rebecca xix. 202 Then you can explain, if you can, who gave you any authority to invite a passel of strangers to stay here overnight. 1906 Kipling Puck of Pook's Hill 264 ’Twas a passel o’ nonsense talk. 1935 Z. N. Hurston Mules 6? Men 1. vii. 151 A man had a wife and a whole passle of young ’uns. 1936 [see no-’count a.]. 1948 Sun (Baltimore) 3 Dec. 14/2 Who wants to gamble that a passel of bureaucrats in a planned economy could have shown similar bounce in the face of adversity? 1957 W. C. Handy Father of Blues vi. 80 We had to absorb a ‘passel’ of oratory of the brand served by some Southern politicians just this side of the turn of the century. 1972 M. J. Bosse Incident at Naha iii. 134 ‘He’ll forget,’ I declared, thinking of the wives and the passel of kids. 1973 Science 12 Jan. 162/1 But the AAAS did succeed in having a passel of young activists evicted from the meeting’s main registration area. 1973 D. Westheimer Going Public iv. 54 How’d you like to make yourself a passel of money without hardly havin’ to do any work? 1977 Time 20 June 47/2 She plays a small rancher who pools her resources with neighboring Land-owner James Caan to fight off greedy Cattle Baron Jason Robards and a passel of oil companies lusting after their range land.

b. In depreciative or contemptuous use: A ‘lot’, ‘set’, ‘pack’. 1607 Middleton Michaelm. Term iii. i. 167 You parcel of a rude, saucy, and unmannerly nation. 1702 Addison Dial. Medals iii. Wks. 1721 I. 533 Of great use .. to let posterity see their forefathers were a parcel of blockheads. 1758 L. Temple Sketches (ed. 2) 76 Born Lyars; who tell you every Day very seriously a Parcel of insipid unmeaning Lies. 1778 Miss Burney Evelina xiv, I think the English a parcel of brutes. 1818 Hazlitt Eng. Poets vii. (1870) 172 Making a parcel of wry faces over the matter. 1881 ‘Rita’ My Lady Coquette i, I’m not going to be lectured by a parcel of girls.

7. a. A quantity of anything or a number of things (esp. goods) put together or wrapped up in a single package (usually of moderate or small size); an item of goods in carriage or postage; a package: now chiefly used of packages wrapped in brown paper, bill of parcels: see bill sb.3 6. [a 1562 G. Cavendish Wolsey (1893) 148 Basketts with old plate,.. and bokes conteyning the valewe and wayte of every parcell. c 1645 Howell Lett. IV. xlvi, I Receiv’d that choice parcel of Tobacco your servant brought me.] 1692 Oxford Almanack in Wood’s Life (1848) 162 For the carriage of the greatest parcel, (all being to be esteemed parcels under one quarter of an hundred weight,) one shilling. 1715 Lond. Gaz. No. 5330/3 The General Penny-Post-Office .. where Letters and Parcels will be taken in as usual. 1745 De Foe's Eng. Tradesman i. (1841) I. 6 He sees the bills of parcels of goods bought. 1820 W. Huntingdon in Q. Rev. (1821) XXIV. 484 A shoemaker .. told me a parcel was left there for me... I opened it, and behold there was a pair of leather breeches. 1844 Dickens Mart. Chuz. ii, The youngest Miss Pecksniff ran out again to pick up his hat, his brown-paper parcel, his umbrella, his gloves. 1897 Paper parcels [see paper sb. 10a].

b. transf. and fig. Cf. bundle 3. 1785 Reid Intell. Powers Man 11. x. 285 What I call a father, a brother, or a friend, is only a parcel of ideas in my own mind. 1822 Hazlitt Table-t. Ser. 11. xii. (1869) 246 It is true I can.. rake up a parcel of half-forgotten observations. 1842 A. Combe Physiol. Digestion (ed. 4) 73 A continuation of the circular fibres of the gullet, which divide into two parcels.

c. Comm. A quantity (sometimes definite) of a commodity dealt with in one transaction; esp. in the wholesale market: a ‘lot’. 1832 McCulloch Comm. Diet. (1852), Parcel, a term indifferently applied to small packages of wares, and to large lots of goods. In this latter sense, 20 hogsheads of sugar or more, if bought at one price, are denominated 'a parcel of sugar’. 1882 Times 19 July 13 At to-dav’s cloth market., considerable parcels of winter stock were taken for Italy, Austria [etc.]. 1897 Daily News 17 Feb. 11/4 Cocoa. —At public sale to-day the parcels offered went off freely at dearer prices.

d. A large amount of money gained or lost. slang. 1903 A. M. Binstead Pitcher in Paradise vii. 172 ’Aye, it’s a pinch for t’pair of ’em, y’r Graace’, roared Old Jack, with much warmth; ‘an’ what’s moo-re, if y’r Graace doesn’t pack oop a reglar parcel over ’em, why—why, A’al never speak to y r Graace on a racecourse agin!’ 1922 E. Wallace Flying Fifty-Five x. 56 In the argot of his kind he had ’packed up a parcel’ over the disqualification of Fifty-Five. 1923

PARCEL Wodehouse Inimitable Jeeves xii. 131 ‘But if you haven’t dropped a parcel over the race,’ I said, ‘why are you looking so rattled?’ Ibid. xiv. 162, I think I can put you in the way of winning a parcel on the Mothers’ Sack Race.

8. Law. (pi.) The name given to that part of a conveyance, lease, or other deed dealing with property, which follows the operative words, and contains the description of the property dealt with; in the case of lands, generally beginning with such words as ‘All that piece or parcel of land’, etc.; forming the last of the clauses called the premisses. 1766 Blackstone Comm. II. App. No. ii. (margin). 1837 T. Martin Conveyancing II. 84 Of Parcels. 1844 Davidson Conveyancing Introd. §7 Of Parcels. The word ‘parcel’., seems to have been originally applied, in the sense of ‘a piece’, to land only [see sense 2], but in modern usage the expression ‘parcels’ is used to signify the description of the property, be it what it may. 1882 C. Sweet Law Diet.

9. Naut. - PARCELLING vbl. sb. 4 b. 1875 Knight Diet. Mech. 1632/2 Parcel (Nautical), a wrapping of tarred canvas on a rope to prevent chafing.

II. attrib. and Comb. 10. Ordinary attributive uses and combinations, chiefly in sense 7, as parcel book, boy, company, lift, man, office, porter, van; parcel-carrying, -packing, -tying sbs. and adjs.; parcel bomb, a bomb wrapped up so as to resemble a parcel; parcel-carrier, one who or that which carries a parcel; spec, a basket or case slung from a cable, etc. for transporting parcels; parcel(s) delivery, the action of, or an agency for, delivering parcels (also attrib.); f parcel ground, a ‘parcel’ of land (see 2 a); f parcel-like (-lyk), adv., ? in part, partly (= parcelly adv. 2); parcel paper, stout paper, usually brown and unsized, made or used for wrapping parcels; parcel(s) shelf, tray, a shelf or tray upon which parcels may be placed, esp. in a motor vehicle; parcel tanker, a vessel designed to carry various liquids with separate piping and tanks; parcelwise adv., by ‘parcels’ or portions, bit by bit, piecemeal. See also parcel-maker, parcel post. 1950 Times 22 Aug. 3/1 Injured by *parcel bomb. A small parcel addressed to Mr. Thomas Rose.. blew up when he opened it on Sunday night. 1966 ‘A. Hall’ Qth Directive iv. 44 There’s a dozen ways—prussic acid.. the parcel bomb. 1974 Guardian 25 Jan. 24/5 Police scientific experts are examining the remains of a parcel bomb which exploded in an Israeli bank in the City of London yesterday. 1977 New Society 27 Jan. 163/3 The weekend parcel-bomb murder of Jason Moyo. 1858 Simmonds Diet. Trade, ‘Parcel-book, a merchant’s register book of the dispatch of parcels. 1897 Daily News 13 Dec. 8/4 By day these Boys are errand boys, ‘parcel boys, van boys, office boys. 1893 Westm. Gaz. 19 Sept. 3/1 The railway companies.. fancied .. that this new development of Post Office enterprise would destroy their •parcel-carrying business. 1878 Jevons Prim. Pol. Econ. xv. 125 At present there are a great number of ‘parcel companies. 1844 Mrs. Carlyle Lett. I. 291 Send me some books by the ‘parcels delivery. 1858 Simmonds Diet. Trade, Parcels Delivery Company, a company in London which receives, and delivers by vans, packages and small parcels over the metropolis. 1892 Daily News 14 Oct. 5/3 Tips to omnibus men and parcels delivery men are unknown in London. 1632 Lithgow Trav. iv. 166 If these Timariots were not rewarded, with such absolute possessions of •parcell grounds. 1884 Knight Diet. Mech. Suppl., * Parcel Lift, a dumb waiter used in stores and warehouses. 1426 Lydg. De Guil. Pilgr. 9759 Ffor, ffyrst, the sowle pryncypally Susteneth & bereth the body; And *parcel-lyk .. The body bereth by accident The sowle. 1567 Maplet Gr. Forest 26 The rest of time hath he in part and parcell like so disposed and ordred of Nature to lay holde on .. the other life above this. 1882 Ogilvie, * Parcel-office, a place where parcels are received for delivery. 1827 Edin. Ret'. XLV. 429 Some have a.. *parcel-packing action. 1951 Motor 2 May 386/3 There are two useful ‘parcel shelves unobtrusively located beneath the front seat cushions. 1953 Motor 9 Dec. 728/3 Large cases.. have to be lifted over a somewhat high rear bulkhead, and then slid forward into place below the rear parcels shelf. 1973 Country Life 31 May 1547/2 Stowage capacity is also good for a large car... There is.. a useful parcel shelf. 1974 ‘J. Ross’ Burning of Billy Toober i. 9 He placed the pipe in the parcels shelf. 1976 Chrysler World of Motoring ’77 15/4 With the parcel shelf folded away, and the rear seat folded flat, you’ve suddenly got 49 cu. ft. 1973 Sea Breezes May 297/1 The typical modern purpose-built ‘parcel tanker is a complex and expensive investment. 1974 Times 31 May (Poseidonia Suppl.) p. iii/4 Parcel tankers have been developed which have the ability to carry incompatible chemicals in separate tanks. 1950 Motor 19 Apr. 372/3 There is a ‘parcel tray of generous size below the instrument panel. 1956 Motor 24 Oct. 525 (caption) Air for de-misting this window is blown through the slots seen here on the parcel tray. 1866 Geo. Eliot F. Holt (1868) 59 A pence-counting, ‘parcel-tying generation, such as mostly fill vour chapels. 1647 Trapp Comm. Heb. ix. 8 The mystery of Christ was manifested piecemeal and *parsel-wise. 1876 Geo. Eliot Dati. Der. II. xxi. 45 Looking at life parcel-wise.

B. adv. or quasi-adv. or adj. [Cf. similar use of part, part-.] 1. In part, partly, partially, in some degree, to some extent, fa. qualifying vb. or phrase. Obs. c 1402 Lydg. Compl. Bl. Knt. 224 The salte teres that fro myn eyen falle, Parcel declare grounde of my peynes alle. c 1420-Thebes Prol., Chaucer’s Wks. (1561) 356 b/i To morowe early .. we will forthe, parcell afore prime. 1430-40 -Bochas viii. xxvii. (1558) 13 b, Parcell for pride, parcel for gladnesse.

PARCEL

PARCEN

215

b. qualifying adjs., as parcel blind, deaf, drunk, Greek, guilty, Latin, mad, Popish, etc. Also parcel-gilt. Obs. since 17th c., but revived by Scott and used by later writers.

into a mass’; Schmidt, ‘To enumerate by items, specify’. Cf. quot. 1594 in parcelled below. 1606 Shaks. Ant. & Cl. v. ii. 163 O Caesar, what a wounding shame is this,., that mine owne Seruant should Parcell the summe of my disgraces, by Addition of his Enuy.

In these often hyphened; but properly so only when the adj. is used attrib. Cf. part-, half-. 1465 [see parcel-gilt]. 1601 B. Jonson Poetaster v. iii, Parcel-guilty, I. 1609 Dekker Gull's Horn-bk. 11. (1862) 12 Their parcel-Greek, parcel-Latin gibberish. 1618 Fletcher Chances iv. iii, She is parcell drunke. a 1661 Fuller Worthies, Somerset. (1662) 19 The Author.. being parcel-popish. 1826 Scott Woodst. iv, The worthy dame was parcel blind, and more than parcel deaf. 1854 Athenseum 1 Apr. 399 The humour, parcel jocose, parcel stupid. 1873 F. Hall Mod. Eng. i. 23 Penny-a-liners and such parcellearned adventurers have had their fellows in every age. 1897 W. C. Hazlitt Ourselves 26 Our Church is a mixed institution, parcel-divine, parcel-terrestrial.

Hence parcelled, parceled ('paisald) ppl. a., divided into parcels, parts, or portions, distributed, etc.: see the verb. In first quot. opposed to general. Schmidt explains it as ‘particular’.

c. qualifying sbs., as parcel ass, bawd, broker, devil, heresy, lawyer, poet, Protestant, soldier, etc. Also with vbl. sbs. Obs. since 17th c., till revived by Scott. Often hyphened, but properly so only when it has an adj. force, as in quots. 1602, a 1661, c 1665, 1672, 1867. 1602 Dekker Satirom. Wks. 1873 I- 235 Nay and thou dost, the Parcell-poets shall sue thy Wrangling Muse. 1603 Shaks. Meas. for M. 11. i. 63 He Sir: a Tapster Sir: parcell Baud: one that serues a bad woman. 1608 Day Hum. out of Br. 1. i, True, shee’s parcell poet, parcell fidler already. 1610 B. Jonson Alch. iv. vi, That parcell-broker, and whole-bawd, all raskall. 1611 Barrey Ram Alley 1. i. in Hazl. Dodsley X. 275 Parcel lawyer, parcel devil, all knave. 1640 Habington Queen of Arragon 1, Who vents him For ought but parcell-asse may be in danger, a 1661 Fuller Worthies, Yorksh. (1662) 213 He was at the least a ParcellProtestant. C1665 Mrs. Hutchinson Mem. Col. Hutchinson (1848) 135 He. .then, I know not how, got to be a parceljudge in Ireland. 1672 Sir C. Wyvill Triple Crown 70 Friar Pedro has mark’d them with the black Coal of parcel Heresie. 1820 Scott Abbot iv, He was a jester and a parcel poet. 1829 -jfrnl. 25 Apr., A ventriloquist and parcel juggler came in. 1849 Ticknor Span. Lit. I. 242 note. The principal personage is Marcelia, —parcel witch, wholly shameless. 1867 Lowell Study Wind. (1870) 95 Gilbert, Hawkins, Frobisher and Drake, parcel-soldiers all of them. 1867 [see parcel-gilding]. 1902 A. H. Hiorns MetalColouring & Bronzing (ed. 2) iii. 243 (heading) Parcel coppering or bronzing as applied to fine zinc castings. 1907 Handbk. Electro-Plating (W. Canning & Co.) (ed. 3) 64 (heading) Parcel-plating. Plating articles in two or three colours. 1911 S. Field Princ. Electro-Deposition xii. 175 Partial deposition.. is, in the case of copper, called parcel coppering. 1925 Field & Bonney Chem. Coloring of Metals xiii. 166 ‘Parcel plating’.. is applicable to all deposited metals. 1971 T. C. Collocott Diet. Sci. & Technol. 855/2 Parcel plating, the electrodeposition of a metal over a selected area of an article, the remainder being covered with a nonconductor in order to prevent deposition. |2. ellipt. = parcel-gilt. (Nares.) Obs. 1613 Beaum. & Fl. Coxcomb iv. iii, The Turkey carpet, And the great parcel salt, Nan, with the cruets. parcel ('paisal, 'pa:s(3)l),

v. [f.

parcel sb.

Cf. mod.F. parceller to divide into parcels or very small portions. The connexion of sense 3 is not apparent, and it is perhaps a distinct word.] 1. trans. To divide or distribute into ‘parcels’ or (small) portions. (Usually with out.) 1584-5 in T. West Antiq. Furness (1774) 160 Devydinge, percellinge, and porcioninge of tenements. 1610 Willet Hexapla Dan. 319 H. Broughton .. doth thus parcell out the yeares. 1639 Fuller Holy War v. iii. (1840) 245 Whose verdict we will parcel into these several particulars. 1727 Pope, etc. Art of Sinking 114 Divided into several branches, and parcelled out to several trades. 1796 Morse Amer. Geog. II. 532 The empire.. was parcelled into twelve grand divisions. 1840 Dickens Old. C. Shop xv, The mean houses parcelled off in rooms. 1885 Act 48 & 49 Viet. c. 77 §16 Tracts of land to be parcelled out in allotments.

b. To distribute in parcels or lots. 1699 Burnet 39 Art. xxii. (1700) 242 St. Stephen’s and St. James’s Bones might have been then parcelled about. 1863 Ld. Lytton Ring Amasis I. 1. i. 21 Before nightfall we shall be parcelled off to our different destinations.

fc. To put asunder or separate as parts; to part, divide. Obs. 1652 J. Hall Height Eloq. p. lxxii, Things being scatter’d and parcell’d one from another can never close into any Height.

2. To make into a parcel or parcels, to put up in parcels. 1775 Ash, Parcel,.. to make up into a small bundle, c 1887 J. Croll in J. C. Irons Autobiog. Sk. (1896) 70 Learned in the mechanical art of weighing and parcelling up the tea. 1898 Daily Chron. 24 Sept. 10/6 Girls.. wanted for parcelling card-board boxes.

3. Naut. a. To cover (a caulked seam, etc.) with canvas strips and daub with pitch, b. To wrap (a rope) round with canvas strips or parcelling (to be then bound with spun yarn). 1627 Capt. Smith Seaman's Gram. ii. 13 Parsling is most vsed vpon the Decks and halfe Decks; which is, to take a list of Canuas so long as the seame is you would parsell, being first well calked, then powre hot pitch vpon it, and it will keepe out the water. 1691 T. H[ale] Acc. New Invent, p. xx, The Bolt-heads, &c., being fairly parcelled. 1775 Falck Day's Diving Vessel 54 These rings were parcelled with canvas, and served with inch rope. 1842 Brande Diet. Sci., etc., Parcel a rope, in Naval language, to cover it smoothly with tarred canvass, which is then bound over with spunyarn. 1875 Knight Diet. Mech. 1632/2 Usually, the rope is wormed, then parcelled, and then served. 1875 Bedford Sailor's Pocket Bk. x. (ed. 2) 360 Three men can worm, parcel, and serve 2 fathoms of 12-inch in an hour. [fin the following passage the vb. has been variously but not satisfactorily explained. Johnson took it as ‘To make up

1594 Shaks. Rich. Ill, 11. ii. 81 Was neuer Mother had so deere a losse. Alas! I am the Mother of these Greefes, Their woes are parcell’d, mine is generall. 1649 G. Daniel Trinarch., Hen. V, ccxxxiv, Not liveing Men, but as fixt Statues grew; Polisht by English Swords; cut into halfes And parcell’d faces. 01716 South Serm. (1744) XI. 289 There was no building any solid confidence upon a parcelled, curtailed obedience. 1887 W. G. Palgrave Ulysses 162 The waving emerald of the parcelled rice-field.

parcel, parcelay, obs. forms of 'parcel-gilt, a. (sb.) Forms: see

parsley. parcel sb. and

gilt ppl. a.; and 7 Sc. persyall gylt, erron. partial-

gilt. [f. PARCEL sb. B + GILT ppl. a.] Partly gilded; esp. of silver ware, as bowls, cups, etc., having the inner surface gilt. a. In participial construction, after the substantive. (Usually as two words.) 1465 in Heath Grocers' Comp. (1869) 424, ii Basens and ij ewers of sylver parcell gylte. 1482 Marg. Paston Will in Lett. III. 286 My standing cuppe chased parcell gilt. 1546 Inv. Ch. Goods Yorksh., etc. (Surtees) 87 Juelles all gylte .. juelles, parcell gylte. 1604 Deed of Mortif., Arbuthnot of that Ilk (Jam.), Twa fair syluer salt fattis, ane dubill ourgilt, maid in the stypell fessone, the other on the bel fassone persyall gylt. 1884 Knight Diet. Mech. Suppl., Parcel-gilt. Meaning partly gilt. Silver ware gilt inside.

b. In attributive construction (hyphened). 1576 Baker Jewell of Health 101 b, Into which if you put parsyll or doubble gylt cuppes or pottes, the Sylver shortly after wyll be dissolved. 1597 Shaks. 2 Hen. IV, 11. i. 94. 1620 Brathwait Five Senses in Archaica (1815) II. 12 Desiring rather a direction in her way to eternity, than to have partialgilt corruption her best solicitor in this vale of misery. 1894 Times 7 Apr. 9 Art Sales... A parcel-gilt beaker, engraved with scroll, foliage, and strap ornament.

c. quasi-56. Parcel-gilt ware. Also fig. 1610 B. Jonson Alch. iii. ii, Or changing His parcell guilt to massie gold. 1614 C. Brooke Ghost Rich. Ill, Poems (1872) 60 Fortune’s fauorites, Whose percell guylt, my touch will not endure.

So 'parcel-gilder, parcel-gilding. 1867 A. Barry Sir C. Barry ii. 55 Parcel-gilding was gaudy. 1884 B'ham Daily Post 23 Feb. 3/4 Advertisem., Wanted, an experienced Parcel Gilder and Oxydiser.

parcelization parcellization.

(.paisslai'zeijan). Also [f. parcel sb. + -ization.] =

PARCELLATION. i960 E. R. Goodman in J. A. Fishman Readings Sociol. of Lang. (1968) 725 The treatment of the Moslem peoples of the Soviet Union provides the clearest illustration of this policy of parcelization. In an effort to avoid the creation of a large Moslem state in the Volga-Urals area, the Soviet regime created separate Bashkir and Tartar ASSRs. 1963 Listener 21 Feb. 322/1 Parcelization gets worse and worse. Ibid. 322/2 Even such an obvious reform as a change in the law which permits parcelization seemed to be viewed with suspicion. 1975 Djurfeldt & Lindberg Behind Poverty 124 The parcellization of land among many small owners.

'parceUate, v. rare. [f. parcel v. -ate3 or as back-formation from next.] trans. To divide into separate parcels or portions. So 'parcellated ppl. a. 1934 Webster, Parcellate. 1971 Country Life 3 June 1374/1 About 50 [vine] growers among the 1,700 whose heavily parcellated strips dominate the district. 1978 Ibid. 7 Sept. 642/1 The 100 growers concerned.. now have an average of 800 square metres of consolidated vineyard in place of the 200 square metres of parcellated terraces they formerly had to work.

parce'llation. rare.

[f. parcel v. + -ation.] Division into separate parcels or portions.

1885 American IX. 350 Rash as such a parcellation of his troops might seem. 1965 K. H. Connell in Glass & Eversley Population in Hist. xvii. 429 Connaught.. was.. the province where parcellation of the land was most acute.

parcelle,

obs. form of parcel, parsley.

'parceller. rare. [f. parcels. + -er1.] One who or that which ‘parcels’, divides, or distributes. 1664 Spelman's Gloss., Parcener. Quasi parceller, id est, rem in parcellas dividens. Hence 1670 in Blount Law Diet. 1672 in Cowell's Interpr.

'parcelling, 'parceling, vbl. sb. Also 7-8 (in sense 4) parsling. [f. parcel v. + -ing1.] The action of the verb parcel, or its result, etc. f 1. A part, portion. Obs. rare. c 1449 Pecock Repr. III. xviii. 400 Tithis and offringis and suche othere smale parcellingis of paymentis.

2. Division into parcels or portions; partition. 1584-5 [see parcel v. 1]. 1803 Jane Porter Thaddeus (1826) 1. xi. 236 He did not observe the parcelling out of his temperate meal; one bringing in the fowl, another the bread. 1834 Sir W. Napier Penins. War xiv. viii, The parcelling of an army before a concentrated enemy. 1866 Geo. Eliot F. Holt xxix, An ingenuity of device fitting them to make a figure in the parcelling of Europe.

3. The action of putting up in a parcel or parcels.

1876 Mrs. Whitney Sights & Ins. vi. 31 The buying and selling and crowding and parceling and callings of ‘Cash!’

4. Naut. a. The putting of a canvas strip over a caulked seam, bolt, etc., and covering it with hot pitch; also, the wrapping of a rope round with canvas strips. 1627 [see parcel v. 3]. 1668 Wilkins Real Char. 11. xi. §4. 283 Parsling. 1691 T. H[ale] Acc. New Invent. 25 The parcelling, or laying with Tarr and Hair all the Iron-work under water, c i860 H. Stuart Seaman’s Catech. 28 To begin serving, you should begin where you leave off parcelling.

b. concr. A strip of canvas (usually tarred) for binding round a rope, in order to give a smooth surface and keep the interstices water-tight. 1769 Falconer Diet. Marine (1776), Parcelling, certain long narrow slips of canvas, daubed with tar, and frequently bound about a rope. 1879 N. H. Bishop 4 Months in SneakBox (1880) 13 There were piles of old rigging, iron bolts and rings, tarred parcelling.

5. attrib., as parcelling machine, (a) a machine for making up parcels of yarn, cloth, etc.; (b) a machine for making parcelling (4 b). 1875 Knight Diet. Mech. 1632/2. f

'parcellize, v. Obs. rare-'1,

[f. parcel sb.

+

-ize.] trans. To subdivide; = parcels, i. 1605 Sylvester Du Bartas 11. iii. iv. Captaines 1154 That same Majesty.. Is not extinguisht nor extenuate, By being parcelliz’d to a plurality Of petty Kinglings. t

'parcelly, adv. Obs. [f. parcel sb. + -ly2.] 1. By parcels or portions; in detail, item by

item. ? 1469 Paston Lett. II. 334 Folowyng apperith, parcelly, dyvers and soondry maner of writyngs. 1525 in W. H. Turner Select. Rec. Oxford 54 As hereafter parcelly followeth. 2. In part, partly: parcelly gilt = parcel-gilt. 1509 in Suss. Archaeol. Coll. XLI. 27, ij chalices of siluer parcelly gylt.

parcelly,

obs. form of parsley.

parcel-maker (,pa:s9l,meik3(r)). Obs. exc. Hist. In pi. Two officers in the Exchequer, who formerly made the parcels of the escheators’ accounts, in which they charged these with everything they had levied for the use of the Sovereign during their period of office, delivering the same to the auditors to make up their accounts therewith. f

1617 in Minsheu Ductor. 1642 C. Vernon Consid. Exch. 111 The decree lately procured by the parcell makers for Sheriffs .. to accompt before them for.. Escheats, etc. 1658 Sir T. Fanshaw Pract. Excheq. 100 They be Veter. Escaet. & nova Escaet.: totalled up by themselves by the parcellmakers, which be the whole Charge of the Escheator. 1704 J. Harris Lex. Techn. I.

t'parcelmeal, adv.

Obs. [f. parcel sb. + By ‘parcels’ or portions; in small portions at a time; bit by bit, piecemeal. -meal.]

1362 Langl. P. PI. A. iii. 72 Men.. J>at most harm worchen, To pe pore people pat percel-mel buggen. 14.. Chaucer's Pars. T. If 932 (Petw. MS.) J?ow shalt schryve pe of alle pi synnes to 00 man and nou3t parcell mele [so Lansd. MS.; other MSS. a parcel] to oon man and parsel mele to a noper man. 1476 Will of Crosby (Somerset Ho.), Ley down the said C li. parcelemele as the werkes thereof go forthward. 1548 Udall Erasm. Par. Matt. ii. 26 Which in time and by parsel meale, should be promulgated. 1596 Bp. W. Barlow Three Serm. ii. 64 We will.. examine them parcell meale.

'parcelment. rare.

[f. parcel v. + -ment.] Division into parcels (of land).

1847 Tait's Mag. XIV. 560 That [small holdings].. have succeeded in the Channel Islands .. is owing not so much to the plan of parcelment, as to the state of tenure.

parcel post. (At first called erroneously parcels post.) [f. parcel sb. 7 + post sb.] That branch of the postal service which undertakes the carriage and distribution of parcels. 1837 gth Rep. Comm. Managem. Post-Office 28 in Pari Papers XXXIV. 431 Would it not occasion great delay if you made a parcel-post of it to that extent? 1843 Rep. Sel. Comm. Postage 41 in Pari. Papers VIII. 1 The Banghy post of the East Indies is a parcel post; the maximum of weight appears to be about 15 lb. [1859 Househ. Words XIX. 393 They urge that a small parcels-post ought to be forthwith organised.] 1883 P.O. Guide 1 Oct. 3 Inland Parcels Post... In order that a packet may go by Parcels Post, it must be tendered for transmission as a parcel, and should bear the words ‘Parcels Post’ [so up to 1 July 1884; 1 Oct. 1884 ‘Parcel Post’]. 1884 Whitaker's Almanack 278 Remarkable Occurr. 1883 August 1, New Parcel Post first in operation. 1902 Daily Chron. 4 Aug. 5/1 The parcel post was recommended by Rowland Hill just sixty years ago. It was proposed to Parliament with success by Mr. Fawcett twenty years ago, and came into force in 1883.

parcelye,

obs. form of parsley.

t'parcen, v. Obs. rare~x. [app. repr. an AF. *parcener, for OF. pardoner: — L. type *part(it)idn-are to divide.] trans. To divide among parceners. 01641 Bp. Mountagu Acts & Mon. ii. (1642) 111 Be it, that such estates, entire or parcenned, might lawfully be by Femals dismembred.

parcenary ('paisanari). Law. Also 7 -cin-. [a. AF. parcenarie = OF. parfonerie, personnerie, etc. (med.L. type *partionaria), f. parfonier: see -ery, -ary.] Joint heirship: = coparcenary i. [